You are viewing a story from harrypotterfanfiction.com View Online A young man slept restlessly, his dreams tormented by haunting images, until finally; a beautiful red haired girl with blazing eyes, a flash of green light, and his whole world turned white. The young man opened his eyes, but found the afternoon sunlight streaming in through the window was momentarily too bright, causing his eyes to involuntarily close. He blinked several times before reaching out towards the small bedside table he could just make out next to him, his fingers locating what they were searching for as he sat up. He put his glasses on, brushing his shaggy black hair out of his eyes as he did so. He was surprised to find himself sitting in a warm, comfortable bed. It was also a very familiar bed. As he surveyed his surroundings and comprehension dawned, he wondered how he came to be here in his old school bed. He considered this for a moment, but could not quite remember coming up to his old dormitory room. The vivid images from his dreams had quickly faded from his consciousness, leaving only the image of the red haired girl floating in his mind. The girls’ image was familiar to him, he knew this girl, and he instinctively felt that he loved her, but this final image from his restless dream was threatening to fade from his mind. He tried to hold onto the memory; it gave him comfort and warmth. He felt the memory of the girl in his dream was important to hold on to, yet the image felt vague and fragile, like it may slip from his mind at any moment. Harry Potter swung his legs out of the bed, placed his bare feet on the cool stone floor, and stood up. Harry found that his body ached from head to toe; a burning pain in his chest was causing him considerable discomfort. He pulled his shirt off over his head and looked down at his bare chest, startled by the ugly mark in the middle of his chest that looked as if the skin had been burned. The mark was about the size of a silver Sickle coin, and while it was circular in shape, the edges of the mark were jagged, the skin seemingly torn and ripped. Harry gingerly touched the mark and felt a bolt of pain shoot upwards through his body until it stopped at the lightning bolt shaped scar which had been on his forehead since he was an infant. Harry grunted as he clutched at his chest and forehead. His memories of the previous evenings horrible events came flooding back to him with such force, he felt the breath leave his body. All memory of the beautiful red haired girl was gone as Harry’s mind was flooded with images of violence, blood, death and suffering. He remembered standing in a forest clearing facing the dark cloaked, white skinned, Lord Voldemort, the snake like features of the evil wizards’ face glowing in the darkness. The fear had gripped at his heart, and he knew he would die, yet he did nothing to prevent it. The memories left him feeling nauseous as he staggered towards the bathroom. He reached the bathroom with only moments to spare, grabbing hold of each side of the wash basin as he proceeded to vomit. Once nothing was left in his body, he looked up into the mirror above the basin, and saw that his face was pale, badly bruised and battered, with a number of deep gashes and scrapes leaving him covered in dried blood and dirt. Harry turned on the tap, and as he ran his hands under the slowly warming water, he noticed that they too were covered in scrapes and bruises. He cupped the warm water in his hands and began to wash the blood and dirt from his face. The warm water was soon mingled with his tears as a crushing sense of loss began to overcome him, causing his hands to shake violently and gasping sobs to pass his lips. He sat down on the stone floor and pulled his knees up to his chest, placed his arms across his knees, rested his head on his arms, and let the heartache he now felt take over him. The immediate hour following the battle had seemed joyous to Harry, as the sun rose and warmth flooded his body. He had seen old friends and teachers, battered but alive, and the Great Hall had been filled with a feeling of hope after their freedom had been so dearly won. Those feelings had left Harry now, replaced by immense guilt and misery, knowing so many had died to help him, who would never have the chance to enjoy the very freedom they fought for. After what felt like an eternity to Harry, he lifted his head and rubbed his eyes. He forced himself to stand at the basin and resumed removing the evidence of the previous night’s violence from his face and neck. * Downstairs in their old Gryffindor common room, Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley lay curled together on the large red sofa in front of the fireplace. The embers in the fireplace were still gently glowing. They had both woken some time ago, but were comfortable lying together so had not yet moved. Ron nestled against Hermione’s bushy brown hair, enjoying closeness with Hermione that he had longed for but not expected. Yesterday this had been a distant dream for Ron, and he smiled to himself as he noticed that strands of his own long and straggly ginger hair were intermingled with Hermione’s hair. Ron turned his mind back to yesterday’s events. He found his thoughts were conflicted; he was happy that he, Harry and Hermione had achieved what they set out to do so many months ago, bringing down Voldemort, the greatest evil to face the magical community for a thousand years; yet he was devastated by the loss of his brother Fred, and countless other friends. He could not bring himself to face that just yet, so he would lie here with Hermione and wait for his friends to rise from their slumber. He was sure it would be easier to face the tragic results of last night’s battle with his two friends by his side. Ron knew Harry was sleeping alone up in his old dormitory room, while he and Hermione had stayed downstairs in the common room to make sure Harry was not disturbed by anyone. Ron heard the sounds of movement coming from upstairs and figured Harry must have finally woken. He would leave Harry in peace for now as he suspected that once the three of them left the sanctuary of the Gryffindor Tower, there would be no rest for any of them for some time. Hermione was content to watch the flickering embers in the fireplace, knowing that she was being held by the man she loved. The fear that had plagued her constantly for the previous ten months had lifted, and she felt free to let her guard down and give in to her emotions. After she and Ron had carried Harry up to his old bed early this morning, despite her exhaustion, she had lain awake for hours crying as Ron held her. She knew so many were dead and injured, and that Harry would blame himself, but she had her own feelings of guilt as well. She, Harry and Ron had brought this battle to Hogwarts, placing innocent children at risk, some of whom now lay amongst the dead in the Great Hall downstairs. She kept replaying the previous day’s events over in her mind, wondering if they could have done anything differently to avoid a confrontation with Voldemort at the school. “Are you awake, Ron?” Hermione asked quietly. “Yeah, love. I think Harry is awake too. I heard him moving around upstairs.” “Maybe you should check on him.” Ron considered for a moment, “Give him some peace ‘Mione. He is probably enjoying some time to himself right now. I’ll go up in an hour if he hasn’t come down before then.” “Okay, Ron. I’ll just have to wait here with you for another hour.” Ron couldn’t see Hermione’s face but he knew she was smiling as she talked, and he was glad for it. Something wonderful had come out of their tragic victory, and he was content to lie here with the girl of his dreams, letting her warmth soothe his own aching body. Ron whispered in her ear, “I love you, Hermione Jean Granger.” Hermione sighed as she felt her heart melt. “I love you too, Ronald Bilius Weasley. Promise me you’ll stay close to me today, please.” Now Hermione could sense the smile on Ron’s face as she felt his warm breath on her shoulder. “I will, my love, I promise.” * Half an hour later, Harry felt well enough to walk without holding onto the furniture or walls. He had redressed in his dirty clothes before making his way down the stairs to the Gryffindor common room. When he reached the common room he felt a small spark of joy when he saw his two best friends curled up on the large sofa together. Finally, he thought to himself, as an image of Ginny appeared in his mind. The final memory of his dream became clear in his consciousness; the beautiful red haired girl had a name. Ginny... he had seen Ginny with the grieving Weasley family as they sat at one of the wooden tables in the Great Hall this morning. Harry was overcome with a desire to hold her and comfort her, to tell her he loved her, and to take away her pain. However, when Ginny had looked up and seen him approaching the Weasley family, Harry had stopped in his tracks. He had seen her grief turn to anger as she glared at him, before she slowly lowered her head and returned to her grief. Harry was confused by his encounter with Ginny earlier today. He had always imagined that she would run into his arms when they were finally reunited after all those months apart, but instead she appeared angry with him, and not inclined to live up to the fantasy he had carried for so long. None of the other Weasley family members had noticed him nearby except Ron, who had risen from the floor and wandered over to him, asking if he was okay. Harry didn’t remember anything after that. He had awoken in the bed upstairs without any recollection of how he had gotten there. He assumed Ron and Hermione had probably escorted him to bed as they seemed to be the only other people in the dormitory with him. For a moment Harry wondered how they had stopped any other visitors from entering the dormitory. He decided he didn’t care how they had done it, but he was grateful, so he brought his thoughts back to the present and to Ron and Hermione. Harry leant down over the back of the sofa and shook Ron’s shoulder, “You awake, mate?” “Yeah, Harry,” said Ron as he rolled over to face Harry, a lopsided grin on his face. His grin faltered as he took in the appearance of his best friend. Ron noticed Harry was pale and gaunt, with large, dark circles around his red rimmed eyes, and scrapes, cuts and bruises covered his face and neck. Ron suspected his friend had been crying as Harry’s eyes were bloodshot, their usual green colour now dull and lifeless. “Merlin’s beard, Harry, you look terrible. Come and sit down before you fall down.” Ron started to sit up, gently shaking Hermione’s shoulder as he did so, “’Mione, wake up, love. Harry’s here.” Harry registered the word ‘love’ and smiled despite how he was feeling, as Hermione mumbled something incoherent into the sofa cushions. She pushed herself up and looked at Harry as he sat down in one of the smaller chairs arranged around the fire place. Harry met Hermione’s gaze and noticed as her eyes widened in alarm. “Harry, are you alright?” Hermione didn’t wait for an answer. “I’ll get Madam Pomfrey to come and have a look at you.” She started to stand but Harry waved her back down. “I’m okay. I think I just need some fresh air is all. Come on, let’s go down and see your family Ron.” Harry’s voice was croaking with the effort of speech. Hermione and Ron looked at each other doubtfully. Whatever was wrong with Harry looked like it would take a lot more than fresh air to sort out. They watched as Harry stood and clutched at his chest. Harry felt another searing bolt of pain shoot from the mark on his chest up his neck until it finally stopped at the scar on his forehead. He could feel the sweat break out on his face and his vision started to blur at the edges until suddenly, the pain was gone as quickly as it had started. Harry took a deep breath as he took in the concerned looks on his friends faces. He could see Hermione was about to voice her concerns, so he decided to cut her off by holding out his hand before she spoke. “I’m fine, it’s nothing.” Harry’s voice was barely above a whisper as he turned and walked slowly towards the portrait hole. Harry had not yet explained to his friends how he had come to be in the forest facing Voldemort last night, or that he had been struck in the chest by the Killing Curse and survived it for a second time. He was worried they would not understand why he had given himself up to Voldemort, but he could not bear the thought of telling his friends that he had been the last Horcrux, carrying around a tainted piece of Voldemort’s soul inside himself since he had been an infant, the only way to rid himself of it by letting himself be killed by the man he had sworn to kill. The thought of Voldemort’s soul touching his own sickened him and he did not want his friends to fear him as he now feared for his own soul’s purity. Behind his back Ron and Hermione shared a look, both of them raising an eyebrow. Ron shrugged his shoulders as he took Hermione’s hand in his own, and followed Harry towards the portrait hole. * The Fat Lady swung open to reveal a corridor filled with signs of the previous night’s battle. Harry, Ron and Hermione surveyed the scene before them. Pieces of masonry of all sizes were scattered the length of the corridor, shards of glass from the broken windows and crystal shards from the chandelier glittered on the floor as the sunlight streamed in through the holes which had been blasted through the castle walls, crumpled suits of armour and shredded tapestries littered the corridor. Harry shuddered as he noticed the dark stains on the stone floor and walls. The blood had dried since the battle and nobody had had a chance to wash it off yet. The sight of the blood made Harry’s heart ache and again he thought he might vomit. How many were dead because of him? Remus, Tonks, Colin...Fred. The thought felt like a blow to his stomach. Wrapped up in his own misery, he had forgotten that his best friend had lost a brother during the battle. Harry turned to face his friend, a look of horror on his face. “Oh, Ron, I’m so sorry about Fred.” Harry could feel hot tears stinging his eyes as he reached out to Ron. Ron looked crestfallen at the mention of his fallen brother, as he stepped forward and embraced Harry. As they held their embrace they heard a soft sob from behind them. Harry looked over Ron’s shoulder to see Hermione was crying quietly, her bottom lip trembling as she fought to retain her composure. Harry and Ron opened one side of their embrace and pulled her in. The three friends stood in their group embrace for several minutes, letting their sorrow wash over them, before Ron finally broke the circle. “I’d better get down stairs and help Mum and Dad.” Ron wiped his red eyes and started down the corridor towards the staircases, Hermione going with him, an arm wrapped around his waist in support. Harry was startled when a voice behind him said, “Well done, Mr Potter.” Harry turned and saw that the portrait of The Fat Lady had swung silently closed and she now smiled down at him. Amazingly she appeared undamaged despite the destruction throughout the rest of the corridor. “You have won a great victory today and I thank you.” Harry didn’t know what to say. A victory at what price, he thought to himself. Harry grimaced as he felt another wave of guilt pass through him. He turned on his heel and set off after Ron and Hermione, fear starting to creep into his mind. Would Mr and Mrs Weasley think he had won such a great victory? How would they feel about The-Boy-Who-Lived, now that his fight had cost them one of their own boys? * Ron and Hermione descended the marble staircases with Harry following close behind. Remarkably the stairs appeared to have sustained only minor damage, but many of the portraits which hung around the central staircase were burned or torn, and a large number were missing from their places on the stone wall, only the large iron hooks remaining. As they reached the bottom of the staircase they came across a large collection of paintings which had been stacked neatly into two piles and placed to one side. Harry realised the portraits from around the central staircase had fallen from their hooks as the walls shook during the battle last night. Somebody had evidently started the clean-up operation and as Harry inspected the two piles he noticed one pile contained undamaged paintings while the other contained paintings suffering varying degrees of damage. As they continued making their way towards the Great Hall, Harry briefly wondered what would happen to the characters in the paintings if they had been damaged. Could they be repainted, or were they, like him, scarred for life? The three friends rounded the corner and found themselves in the castles Entrance Hall. While the corridor outside the Gryffindor dormitory had startled Harry, it was nothing compared to the overwhelming scene that he now faced. Rubble was strewn across the floor, spilling out the huge wooden and iron doors which stood open, into the grounds beyond. The dark red blood stains were everywhere Harry, Ron and Hermione looked, but thankfully all the bodies had been removed from the entrance and the grounds beyond. Harry was struck by the contrast as he gazed out past the giant doors. In the distance he could see the black water of the lake rippling gently in the breeze, the surface sparkling as the sunlight reflected off it; he even noticed several people sitting down by the shore under the tree where he and Ginny had spent those precious stolen afternoons last year, before their new love had been cut short by the death of his mentor and the task he had been left to perform. He tore his gaze away and looked at the blood stained floor at his feet again. Is this my fault? Harry agonised with the thought which kept invading his mind. He knew the others would tell him he was blameless, but he could not bear the thought of asking the question at the moment. Instead, he turned to face the Great Hall and moved slowly towards it. As they moved towards the Great Hall they passed a small anteroom which sat off to the left. Harry peered into the room and felt his breath catch as his stomach lurched. Several bodies were lined up on the stone floor of the room, all wearing the distinctive black robes of Death Eaters, some still wearing their Death Eater masks. One body however, stood out. The snake like features still gleamed and the red eyes stared lifelessly at the ceiling. Harry felt the searing pain in his chest again as he stared at the body of the man who had haunted his dreams for almost half his life. Realising Harry had stopped; Hermione and Ron came back and stood by his side, looking down at the bodies arrayed before them. Hermione, a look of disgust on her face, averted her gaze. Ron’s face was contorted with rage, and he vented his anger by launching a violent kick at the body of Voldemort. As Ron’s foot connected, the pain in Harry’s chest surged until his vision blurred and he thought he might pass out. “Come on. I don’t want to look at it,” said Hermione, her voice rasping as she put her arm around Ron and steered him back towards the Great Hall. Harry grimaced as he shook his head clear before he slowly trailed after Ron and Hermione. The three weary friends passed through the open doors of the Great Hall, Ron and Hermione still holding on to one another for support. The tables and chairs which normally lined the entire hall had been removed from one side and replaced with beds, which now contained sleeping witches, wizards and house elves. Harry noticed that several of the sleeping figures were visibly injured, but the injuries did not seem too severe. He was momentarily comforted by this before he realised the badly and critically injured would be filling the hospital wing. He felt his heart sink again as another wave of guilt and misery passed through him. Harry looked to his immediate right and was surprised to see the Malfoy family still sitting near the entrance to the Great Hall, looking entirely unsure of what they should be doing. He had assumed they would have fled or been arrested by this point, but he didn’t have the energy to worry about it at the moment. “There they are,” said Ron quietly as he and Hermione headed towards a group of red haired witches and wizards sitting at the end of one of the long wooden tables on the other side of the hall. Harry looked towards the group seated in the distance and hesitated as he saw the grief on the Weasley family faces. “Come on, mate,” said Ron, looking back over his shoulder, “They’ll want to see you too.” Ron and Hermione continued onwards but Harry didn’t move as he saw Ginny raise her head from the table and look directly at him from the end of the hall. Harry almost smiled at Ginny but it faltered on his lips. He was troubled by the expressionless mask Ginny’s face appeared to be, even from this distance. She showed no reaction to seeing Harry, instead, resting her head back onto her father’s shoulder and looking back down at the table in front of her. * Ginny was seated on a wooden bench at the far end of the Great Hall, near the staff table. Her pain at losing her brother was magnified by the other losses, particularly Tonks and Remus. She had spent her childhood growing up with regular visits from both of her parents friends and had become close to Tonks, who often made her laugh by changing her appearance in the middle of dinner. She had been delighted when she had learned of Remus’ and Tonks wedding, the couple finally finding happiness with each other. Shortly after, little Teddy Lupin was born and she had marvelled at the change in Remus upon her return to the Burrow only a few short weeks ago, before going into hiding. Teddy had been just what she needed to keep her mind off the horrors she had endured during the school year, but the happiness was so short lived. Teddy was now an orphan as his parents lay dead in another room of the castle. She ached to see her brother and her friends again, at least one more time, but she knew this was not possible. She had thought the same thing last night when she saw Hagrid carrying the limp, lifeless figure of Harry towards the castle doors. She had felt her heart was being ripped from her body as she screamed his name, and would have given anything to bring him back to life. Now she looked up and there he stood, her wish come true. She felt a surge of anger flow through her body as she looked at Harry, but she no longer had the energy to maintain her anger. Her heart still ached for Harry. He looked so damaged and weak as he stood at the end of the hall, no longer exuding the strength and control he had always possessed in her eyes. Harry looked gaunt and pale, cuts covering his exposed skin, the sparkle in his eyes no longer there to captivate her. She did not know if she wanted to kiss him for being alive, or scream at him for letting her think he was dead. She could not make her decision right now, so she looked away from Harry Potter and returned her head to her father’s shoulder. * Harry watched as Ron and Hermione reached the other Weasley family members seated at the far table. He watched as Mrs Weasley stood and embraced her youngest son and Hermione. He watched as Charlie, Bill, Percy, Ginny, and Mr and Mrs Weasley all stood and exchanged handshakes or embraces with Ron and Hermione. Only George remained seated, his head bowed and his shoulders slumped; inconsolable at the loss of his twin. Harry had always marvelled at the closeness shared by the Weasley family, and often felt himself lucky to be drawn into their circle of support. But the Weasley’s were not his family. So he watched from outside the circle, desperately wanting to be comforted by his own family, feeling a sharp pang of loss that his parents were unable to hold him and love him as he felt he so desperately needed. Harry started to notice that other people were now looking in his direction, many of them pointing and whispering to their companions. Harry felt the walls of the Great Hall closing in around him. He was caught off guard and felt a sudden need to pull his invisibility cloak over his head and disappear beyond the walls of the castle. He instinctively reached under his jacket, grabbing for the cloak. His hand came out empty as he remembered he had left his cloak in the Gryffindor dormitory. He scanned the faces around the Great Hall, recognising many of his former class mates. Neville Longbottom was still clutching the sword of Godric Gryffindor, and Seamus Finnigan sat with him, seated at a table with several other students, who were all now looking at Harry with anticipation. Nobody looked hostile but nor did Harry see any happiness in the faces turned towards him. At the far end of the hall he saw Mr Weasley motion for him to join them, but Harry felt unable to move his feet in Mr Weasley’s direction. Making excuses about needing to see the Headmistress, even though he was talking only to himself, Harry turned back towards the door way and walked out of the Great Hall heading back to the Gryffindor dormitory and the safety of his invisibility cloak. Harry was half way up the central staircase before he heard a familiar voice call after him from below. “Harry, wait.” Ginny’s voice had lost all of its defiance from the previous evening, but it still retained a hard edge as she called to him. Harry felt his chest tighten at the sound of Ginny’s voice. He had waited so long to be with her again, but now the moment had come and he felt very unsure of what he should do. It had been a lot simpler in his dreams... no looks of anger and bitterness had passed between them, and Harry had known exactly what to do and say, resulting in a joyous moment of love and celebration making the previous year’s struggles worth all the pain and fear. Instead, Harry had found that a vice like pressure had gripped his chest as he desperately fought the urge to start running up the remaining stairs and hide in his dormitory. Harry stopped and turned around, facing back down the stairs as Ginny ascended from below. He watched as her long red hair moved back and forwards across her shoulders as she came towards him. She reached him quickly but stopped several steps short of where Harry waited. She surveyed him carefully, becoming more alarmed at his appearance now that she was so close to him. She noticed the deep cuts on his gaunt face, and the hollow look in his once vibrant eyes. She could tell he was torturing himself for the outcome of the battle, but she was unable to show her sympathy for him now. He had pretended to be dead, knowing she could see his lifeless body, and he had let her believe it knowing it would break her heart. She could not understand why he had done it and her anger would not subside until she had an explanation. “Why did you do it?” Ginny demanded, her eyes blazing at Harry. Harry was lost already, “Why did I do what?” he asked, baffled. “I thought you were dead. How could you let me think that? How could you let any of us think that?” Ginny couldn’t restrain the venom in her voice. Harry had expected this but still found he was unprepared. “Ginny, you don’t understand.” “Explain it to me then.” Harry tried to open his mouth and answer her. He wanted to tell her everything. He wanted to tell her about his tainted soul, about the prophecy which foretold his death, and why it had been necessary for him to face Voldemort and allow himself to be killed. He had sacrificed himself for her; he had almost stopped when he had seen her in the grounds as he walked past, wanting only to have her stop him. He wanted her to know that she was the last thing he saw before he died, that she had been the image that allowed him to hold his nerve as he faced his death. Instead, his answers caught in his throat, and he could barely look the girl he loved in the eyes. He stood in front of her and said nothing, unable to breathe, seeing the agony etched on Ginny’s face as the fire in her eyes faded. Harry saw the tears form in her eyes as she turned away from him and descended the stairs. He watched her go for a moment before he turned and ran the rest of the way back to his dormitory. Upon reaching his bed he grabbed the invisibility cloak from the bedside table and covered himself as he sat down heavily on the floor. Waves of anguish and guilt passed through him as he cried, his body trembling as his chest heaved from the effort of drawing breath. * Ginny descended the stairs, a feeling of emptiness spreading through her heart. She stopped and looked back up the stairs; she could not leave it like this. But Harry was already gone, the sound of running footsteps coming from above. Ginny felt numb, Harry had left her again. As Ginny reached the bottom of the stairs Hermione rounded the corner, and upon seeing the distress on Ginny’s face, grabbed her by the arm. “Ginny, what’s wrong? Where’s Harry?” Hermione asked, concerned for both of her friends. Ginny pulled her arm out of Hermione’s grasp and ran to the girl’s bathroom located outside the Great Hall. She slammed the bathroom door behind her, nearly knocking Hermione out as she came running in after her. “Ginny, wait. What’s happened?” Hermione asked breathlessly. Ginny spun around, startling Hermione with the anger on her face. “He wouldn’t even talk to me,” she screamed. “I asked him why he wanted me to think he was dead. He didn’t say a word, just looked right through me.” Ginny was nearly hysterical by now. Hermione rushed forwards to hold Ginny. She felt her own tears begin to flow as she held Ginny and stroked her back, trying to calm her distraught friend. As Hermione held her, Ginny’s knees buckled and she sank to the cold tiled floor, taking Hermione with her. Hermione moved herself into position sitting beside Ginny, and pulled her friend’s head down onto her shoulder. She had known something was wrong with Harry, something was wrong with his chest, she had seen that much for herself. But she could not understand why he would shun Ginny. She had seen Harry watching his map of Hogwarts while they were on the run, hiding in forests, keeping his eye on the dot that represented Ginny. She had seen the relief on his face each time he became sure Ginny was alright, sleeping in her bed at the top of Gryffindor Tower. She knew Harry’s one guiding light throughout their ordeal had been Ginny, and his desire to be reunited with her again. Something was very wrong and she didn’t know what it could possibly be. “Ginny, did Harry say anything to you at all?” “No,” Ginny responded bitterly, “and as soon as I turned away from him he ran away.” I need to get Ron onto this now, Hermione thought herself. He might be able to find out what is troubling Harry so deeply that he could not talk to Ginny. “Why wouldn’t he talk to me, Hermione? I’m the one who should be upset. It’s not like he lost family last night, did he?” Ginny regretted the words the moment she said them, a wave of anguish passing through her as she began to sob into Hermione’s shoulder. Hermione stroked Ginny’s hair as her own tears poured down her face. She didn’t know how to respond to Ginny. Ginny was right; Harry hadn’t lost any family during the battle, only because he had no family left to lose. Ginny’s voice was rasping when she spoke again, “It’s not fair, Hermione. I have waited and hoped and prayed all year that he would come back to me. I have loved Harry for too long to let him leave me just because I might be in danger, but I accepted his decision at Dumbledore’s funeral because I believed he would always come back one day. And now that he has returned, I’m angry with him and he can’t talk to me.” Ginny began to sob again. “What do I do, Hermione? I thought it would be so easy once Harry returned.” Hermione was deeply troubled. Her two best friends had always seemed destined to be together. She knew Ginny had felt that way since Harry had rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets when Ginny was only eleven; and Harry loved Ginny so much that he thought the only way to ensure her safety was to break up with her, breaking his own heart as he did so. Hermione didn’t know what the problem was now; however, she did know what she had seen during her travels with Ron and Harry. Hermione continued to stroke Ginny’s hair as she spoke softly to her. “He loves you Ginny. I know he does. When he thought Ron and I were asleep at night he would sit and stare at you on the Marauder’s map, watching you sleep for hours.” Ginny took a deep breath to calm herself, hating that she had lost control, “What’s the Marauder’s map?” “Oh.” Hermione had forgotten that Ginny had not been part of their group when the map was last used. “It’s just a map that shows the location of every person within Hogwarts castle. Fred and George gave it to Harry several years ago.” She felt Ginny stiffen for a moment at the mention of Fred’s name, but then she relaxed into her shoulder again. “He could see me on this map?” asked Ginny, a touch of hope in her voice. “He would stare at you for hours, hoping you were safe. I think you were the only thing that kept him going in our darkest hours, and it got very dark at times. We didn’t know if we would succeed, or if we even could succeed.” Hermione’s memories of their quest floated to the top of her mind as she recalled the fear and dread they had lived with for nearly a year. Ginny lifted her head from Hermione’s shoulder, “Did he talk about me?” Hermione could sense the longing behind Ginny’s question, but she could not lie to her friend. “Harry never talked about you... because he had promised Ron that he had ended it with you and wouldn’t hurt you again,” Hermione saw the flash of anger in Ginny’s eyes, and realising she may have just put Ron in harm’s way, she decided to quickly move on, “but mainly I think he was scared to talk about you, even just with me. I think he was afraid something would happen to you if he acknowledged his feelings for you, and he couldn’t bear the thought of putting you in further danger.” Ginny lifted her head and looked at Hermione, smiling weakly. “I can relate to that. I spent my year terrified of hearing that something had happened to the three of you. But I still can’t understand why he would let me think he had died.” Ginny shook her head sadly. “How did he even end up in the forest anyway? I thought he was inside the castle with you and Ron.” Hermione thought that was an interesting question. It hadn’t occurred to her before now. What had happened to Harry before Hagrid had brought him up to the castle? “He was with us,’ Hermione explained, “we had seen Voldemort kill Snape in the Shrieking Shack, and then returned to the castle. I know he was with us when we found you in the Great Hall but after that I didn’t see him until... well, you know.” Hermione pondered for a moment. Where had Harry gone? Obviously Hagrid knew something - that would be the place to start. Hermione stood up off the cold tiled floor; she reached out and helped Ginny to her feet. “Ginny, I think it’s time we got some answers.” Ginny nodded in agreement, wiping the last of her tears away and brushing her hair back out of her face. “Come on, let’s go back to the hall and find Ron. Together we will get to the bottom of this,” said Hermione. “We also need to find Hagrid.” “Hagrid, why Hagrid?” asked Ginny, slightly puzzled. “Whatever happened to Harry in the forest, Ginny, Hagrid knows something about it. He was the one carrying Harry back to the castle after all.” Hermione and Ginny started walking back towards the door, holding each other for comfort. “Don’t worry Ginny, everything will be alright soon,” said Hermione, trying to convince herself as much as Ginny. * Harry sat on the stone floor underneath his invisibility cloak, clutching his chest as bolts of pain shot through him, leaving him gasping for breath. The pain was now accompanied by shocking images from his past, reminding him of all those who had fallen after they had come into contact with The Chosen One. Harry watched again as Cedric Diggory’s body flew through the air; struck by the Killing Curse delivered by Peter Pettigrew on Voldemort’s orders. He saw Sirius Black, his godfather and one remaining link to his family, laugh as his own cousin, Bellatrix LeStrange, struck him with the Killing Curse; Sirius falling backwards into the archway in the Department of Mysteries, at the Ministry of Magic. The images continued to play in Harry’s head as he rocked backwards and forwards gently, a low guttural noise coming from his throat as his misery grew. Dumbledore falling backwards from the Astronomy Tower at Hogwarts after Snape delivered the Killing Curse to his chest. That Dumbledore had arranged his own death with Snape’s help did little to ease the sorrow and pain Harry endured having to relive the loss of his mentor again. Dobby the house-elf; who Harry had freed from his enslavement to the Malfoy’s. Harry remembered Dobby standing before him at Shell Cottage, a silver knife protruding from his tiny chest. He had dug the grave for Dobby by hand, in the garden of Bill and Fleur’s cottage by the sea. Pictures of Mad-Eye Moody’s rough and scarred visage rose in his head, followed by the heartbreaking sight of Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks, so recently having become parents, lying dead together on the floor of the Great Hall. Percy Weasley shielding his brother’s body from further harm after the castle wall had exploded next to them during the battle last night; Colin Creevey’s body being carried inside from the grounds; the underage wizard having joined the fight, against orders, to help Harry and the others. Even the sight of Snape lying on the floor of the Shrieking Shack, his life ending as his blood flowed from the wound to his neck inflicted by Voldemort’s snake, Nagini, was now tragic to Harry. The man he had hated for seven years had secretly been protecting him all that time, and in his final act had given Harry the knowledge he needed to bring about Voldemort’s downfall and end the war. While the huge cost in lives to his friends and family weighed heavily on Harry, it was the loss of his faithful companion Hedwig, which Harry took hardest. His beautiful snowy owl had been his one link to the magical world when he was left to languish at the Dursley’s each summer. His uncle Vernon, aunt Petunia, and cousin Dudley, had all gone out of their way to make Harry’s life miserable, but having Hedwig with him always reminded Harry that he was not alone in the world. His poor Hedwig had died as Harry and Hagrid tried to escape from Voldemort’s Death Eaters, not free to sacrifice herself as Harry had been, but trapped in a cage. The futility of it haunted Harry to this day. Harry was racked with guilt. So many had died because of him; some just because they had been with him, others because they had stood with him, not realising that they would be killed one by one until Harry sacrificed himself. If only he had known, he could have ended it so much sooner. How many families would have been spared the torment of losing one of their own if he had not come into their lives? The family that had treated him as one of their own was downstairs right now, mourning the loss of a treasured son, simply because they had taken pity on a lost little boy at a train station all those years ago. Harry was so consumed by the pain that flowed through his body and the visions in his head, that he did not hear the door to his room open. “Potter,” enquired Professor McGonagall, “I need to see you, Potter.” Harry flinched at the sound of Professor McGonagall’s voice. He realised he must have been sitting up here alone for a long time if people had started to look for him, but he didn’t dare answer his Professor just yet, as he didn’t want anybody to see him in this state. He knew he couldn’t be seen under the invisibility cloak, but he instinctively pulled the cloak tighter around himself and checked that his feet were also concealed beneath the fabric. Professor McGonagall sighed heavily, “Harry, dear, I know you are up here. The school portraits observed you enter this room and have not seen you depart. Although Professor Dumbledore had previously informed me that you are in possession of a cloak that would aid you in departing unseen, I am confident that you would not have done so as yet.” Harry looked at his old Transfiguration teacher from beneath the cloak. Her face looked strained and tired, but her grey hair was perfectly in place and she had managed to change her torn and dirty robes for a formal black set. Harry realised that Professor McGonagall would have been meeting with the families of the dead all day. Professor McGonagall waited a minute before speaking again, scanning the room for any sign of movement. With another sigh she turned and headed back to the door way. As Professor McGonagall reached the door way she looked back and spoke into the room, “Very well. Come and see me when you have a mind to, Potter. We have much to discuss.” Harry was then surprised when he heard a quaver in his stern Professors voice. “You have nothing to be ashamed of, Potter. I know you are blaming yourself, but yesterday’s events were not your doing.” Harry wondered how much of that statement could be traced back to the portrait of Albus Dumbledore hanging in the Headmistresses office. The shrewd old man had known Harry’s propensity to blame himself for the burdens, real and imagined, that befell others on his behalf. Had Dumbledore confided as much to Professor McGonagall? Harry guessed his old mentor had and he had a moments panic at what else Dumbledore might have mentioned to Professor McGonagall. He felt revulsion that his Horcrux secret may already be revealed. When Harry spoke his voice was bitter with regret. “They should blame me. They all died because of me.” Harry began to sob again from beneath his cloak. Professor McGonagall did not immediately react to the voice which appeared to have come from somewhere on the floor. Instead, she took a deep breath first before slowly moving towards the point she believed the voice had come from. As she got closer she could hear the sound of Harry sobbing. She knelt down next to Harry’s bed and reached a hand out until she felt the fabric of a cloak. She grasped the cloak and pulled it towards herself until it slid over the top of Harry’s head. The sight of Harry caused Minerva McGonagall’s breath to catch in her throat. Harry looked a shadow of his former self, trembling and sobbing as tears rolled down his cheeks, splashing onto the floor between his feet. The strong, confident young man she had seen only yesterday had all but disappeared. “Oh, Potter,” sighed Professor McGonagall. She suddenly found herself doing something she had never done before. Professor McGonagall sat down on the floor next to Harry and put her arm around the shoulders of her former pupil, blinking back her own tears as she imagined what Harry must be going through. The portrait of Albus Dumbledore had told her that Harry might be experiencing an inordinate amount of guilt about the losses suffered yesterday. She had come to the Gryffindor dormitory prepared to tell Harry that he was being foolish; that he should snap out of it and enjoy the victory as he was now a hero, having rid the world of Lord Voldemort and the threat he had posed. Instead, she had found a heartbroken boy on the floor, and could do nothing more than comfort him as best she could. Evidently Albus Dumbledore had known Harry Potter far better than she did, and she felt a pang of guilt for that fact. After several minutes Harry stopped crying and sat motionless. He suddenly felt very awkward as he sat on the floor with Professor McGonagall. Thankfully she broke the silence before he could break down again. “Potter, listen to me carefully,” said Professor McGonagall kindly, “you mustn’t blame yourself. You are not responsible for the deaths that occurred last night. Lord Voldemort caused those deaths, and you brought about his end, preventing many further deaths.” Harry sniffed, “But they died fighting for me. If only I hadn’t come to the school they’d still be alive.” “They fought with you Potter, not for you.” Professor McGonagall’s tone was stern again now, “they fought for their freedom and their families, because like you, they chose to do what was right, instead of what was easy.” Harry was left speechless by this, recalling Professor Dumbledore’s use of the same words. He dared to hope for a second that Professor McGonagall was right, but it didn’t sit well with him; the nagging feeling that he could have done more still resided in his mind. “Now, if you would be so good as to accompany me to the Great Hall, we shall render what assistance we may to those who need it, yes?” Professor McGonagall stood and helped Harry to his feet. Harry looked into Professor McGonagall’s face for a moment before lowering his eyes to stare at the floor again. “Yes, Professor.” croaked Harry, fighting to regain his composure. “Good man. We must honour the memory of those who died by living… not by wishing to join them.” With that Professor McGonagall nodded sharply, turned on her heel and swept from the room, leaving Harry in her wake, his respect for the new Headmistress growing deeper. He sighed to himself and began the long journey back to the Great Hall, thinking about what he would say to Mr and Mrs Weasley, and to Ginny. As he walked he found the burning pain in his chest helped to clear his head; maybe I should get that looked at, Harry thought to himself. His anxiety was growing, but if he could walk into death, he could walk into the Weasley’s. * Hermione, Ron and Ginny sat at a wooden table in the Great Hall, the enchanted ceiling now matching the sunset outside as they talked quietly. Nearby, Arthur and Molly Weasley held each other for comfort, the scope of the loss they had suffered starting to sink in. Hermione glanced up at her adoptive family, and felt overwhelming sympathy for them. Arthur and Molly had treated her as a daughter for years, drawing her into the closest family she had ever known. She knew the loss of Fred must have devastated them, and she would grieve with them soon, but right now she could not ignore the nagging feeling that Harry was in trouble. “Ron, have you seen Harry’s chest since last night?” asked Hermione. Ron looked back at her, “Why, in the name of Merlin’s armpit, would I be looking at Harry’s chest, Hermione? I can think of many other chests I’d rather look at.” To Ginny, her brother’s reply seemed a fair question. “What’s wrong with Harry’s chest?” she asked quietly, noting that the concerned look on Hermione’s face hadn’t changed at all, despite Ron’s ill-timed and tacky attempt at humour. “Didn’t you see the way Harry clutched at his chest when we were in the common room, Ron? His eyes rolled back and I thought he was going to pass out until he spoke again.” Hermione bit her bottom lip, “He’s been injured, possibly badly, yet he doesn’t want anybody to know. Something’s not right.” Fear gripped at Ginny’s heart. She and Harry had gotten off to a bad start following their reunion after ten months apart, and she knew she was partly to blame for the uncomfortable atmosphere that had sprung up between her and Harry. She wanted to fix the problem between them, but they had been unable to find Harry for almost an hour now. They had also been unable to find Hagrid, the one person who may be able to shed some light on the events involving Harry last night. She knew others were looking for Harry too, but it seemed he had deliberately disappeared. She didn’t think she would be able to forgive herself if something happened to Harry before they had a chance to reconcile. Her initial anger had given way to a growing concern for the man she knew she had loved for most of her life. When Ginny brought her mind back to the conversation she found Ron was sitting next to her looking thoughtful. “I don’t know, ‘Mione,” said Ron cautiously, “I mean, I’ll admit Harry looked pretty beat up, but he did walk down here with us, and according to Ginny, he was able to run up the stairs as well. Just how badly could he be hurt if he can run?” Ron’s argument seemed to have convinced himself and Ginny, but Hermione remained undaunted in her concern. “His clothes weren’t damaged,” Hermione persisted, “yet his chest was obviously causing him pain. Maybe a strong curse hit him and its affects haven’t fully set in yet.” Ron looked doubtful, “Curses aren’t like the flu, Hermione. You don’t get symptoms, you get hit. Not a lot of middle ground in curse territory.” “I know that.” Hermione reached across the table and took Ron’s hand in her own. “I’m just concerned about Harry, that’s all.” “Yeah… me too. I’ll keep an eye on him if the bugger ever shows up.” said Ron. “Ron,” hissed Hermione, inclining her head towards Ginny. Realisation dawned on Ron’s face. “Oh, Ginny, I’m sorry.” Tears began to form in Ginny’s eyes again. “I’m sure Harry’s around her somewhere. He probably just needed a bit more sleep, that’s all.” Ginny nodded, but her tears kept falling into her long red hair. Hermione looked up at the entry way of the Great Hall as a familiar figure entered. “Look,” she indicated towards the end of the Great Hall, “there’s Professor McGonagall. Maybe she can help?” Hermione and Ron stood but made no attempt to move any further. Ron grinned as he sat back down again, “Erm... maybe not.” Ginny turned to her brother, looking puzzled. Hermione had also returned to her seat as well. Ron grinned at his little sister. She had a sudden urge to Bat-Bogey hex him but he merely pointed over her shoulder and said, “Look who’s with McGonagall.” Ginny felt her stomach drop as she turned around to look at where Ron was pointing. Please let it be Harry, she thought to herself. Ginny stared at the person walking behind Professor McGonagall. Her heart seemed to skip a beat as she watched Harry stride into the Great Hall. He still looked terrible but at least he was here. Harry strode down between the rows of tables towards them. Ginny never took her eyes off of Harry; as if afraid he would vanish again if she even blinked. Harry looked at Ron, Hermione and Ginny seated at the table as he walked down the row. Ron and Hermione were grinning at him, but Ginny had tears in her eyes and looked more shocked than pleased to see him again. Harry maintained a grim expression as he made to walk straight passed his three closest friends. Ginny took her chance. She grabbed Harry’s arm as he walked passed her. Why hadn’t he stopped? She could feel the anger rising inside her again as Harry turned and looked down at her. She stood up, bringing her eyes level with Harry’s. “What......” Ginny began, but a small smile from Harry stopped the words in her throat. Harry took her face gently in his hands and placed his forehead against hers. “I just need one minute, and then I’ll be back.” Harry’s voice held a determined tone and Ginny knew not to protest right now. She also knew he meant it when he said he would be back and she felt her heart fly; she had not lost him forever. Ginny nodded slightly as they broke apart, and she sat back down and watched him head towards her parents. Ginny instantly understood where he was going. Smiling, she turned back to look at Hermione, whose face was radiant with the pleasure she felt for her friends. Ron, however, looked indifferent, his only reaction to seeing the shared moment between Harry and Ginny was a slightly raised eyebrow directed towards Hermione. Hermione wondered if Ron had realised the significance of what had just occurred between Harry and Ginny. She was waiting for him to say something completely Ron like, which would leave her highly embarrassed and Ginny highly angry. After all, Ron had been less than courteous towards Harry after barging in on him and Ginny sharing a kiss at the Burrow last year. Hermione waited, but no outburst from Ron was forthcoming; he didn’t even seem inclined to indulge in a good case of the sulks. “I wonder where we can get some food,” Ron mused to himself. Hermione couldn’t stand it any longer. “Ron, are you going to be okay?” “Okay about what?” Even Ginny seemed a little surprised by this. Hermione guessed that Ron did not understand what he had just witnessed. Hermione spoke calmly, trying to suppress the urge to laugh, “Harry and Ginny, you big goof ball.” She was grinning now. “You do realise they are going to get back together, don’t you?” Ron looked at Ginny first for a moment, and then back at Hermione. He shrugged his shoulders, muttered “I ‘spose,” before continuing to scan the Great Hall in the hopes that food may have magically appeared from the kitchens below. Hermione was flabbergasted, “What’s going on Ron? I thought you didn’t want Harry and Ginny to get back together.” Ron grinned at Hermione, “You should see your face ‘Mione.” Hermione’s brow was furrowed and her eyes squinting; she appeared to be thinking so fast that she might pass out. He loved how she looked when she couldn’t understand something, it happened so rarely after all. “Ronald…” Hermione began. “It’s okay Hermione.” Ron turned to his little sister. “I know you love him Ginny.” He smiled at his sister and gave her a quick squeeze around the shoulders. Ginny blinked back tears, “Are you sure you’re going to be okay with this Ron?” Ginny felt elated, if a little bewildered. She had been planning her response to Ron’s objection to her relationship with Harry ever since Hermione had accidentally informed her of Ron’s attitude regarding Harry and her. Ron let out a small chuckle. “Ginny, I watched Harry defeat the darkest wizard of our times last night. If he wants to be with my little sister, it would probably be very unwise of me to object, as it may limit my own prospects for future happiness with all of my original body parts still attached. Besides, I know he loves you... sitting there watching you on that map every night.” Hermione and Ginny looked gob smacked. “You knew?” asked Hermione, starting to laugh. “Knew? Course I knew,” said Ron, looking bemused, “three people in a small tent doesn’t leave much room for secrets does it.” With that the three friends began to laugh amongst themselves. * Harry tentatively approached Mr and Mrs Weasley. He could see the devastation he felt mirrored in the faces of these two people who had just lost a child to the war. Harry almost stopped, unsure if he should interrupt their quiet grieving. Harry felt panic rise in his chest, another surge of pain shot through him and he felt his mouth go dry. The-Boy-Who-Lived had brought a series of near fatal events to this family over the years, and last night their luck had finally given out. Arthur and Molly Weasley’s son, Percy, remained at their side with his head bowed. He had taken the death of Fred hard, questioning why he had been allowed to live despite his treachery towards his own family, while Fred had died standing next to him. Harry wondered where the rest of the Weasley’s sons were; Bill, Charlie, and of course, George. George would be with Fred, being unwilling to be parted from his twin, Harry guessed. Harry knew he couldn’t hold it together for much longer, so he took a deep breath, and knelt down in front of Arthur and Molly. He hung his head, letting his long black hair cover his eyes, as he sought for any words that wouldn’t sound hollow and empty. He flinched when a gentle hand cupped his chin and raised his head up. He looked up into the eyes of the kind face before him. “Mrs Weasley…” Harry spoke softly. “I don’t know what to say.” After a brief pause he continued, “I’m sorry it was Fred and not me.” Molly Weasley, who had cared for Harry as if he was her own, was troubled by Harry’s appearance. She had already seen her son, Ron, and Hermione; and while they looked like they hadn’t eaten properly for months, and were suffering from obvious exhaustion, they had otherwise looked relatively healthy. But the young man kneeling before her looked broken, both physically and emotionally. Something dark and terrible had plagued this boy for most of his life, and Molly was worried that now it was over Harry was going to come apart at the seams. “Oh Harry, dear. You mustn’t think like that,” said Mrs Weasley through her tears, “There’s nothing you could have done.” With that Molly stood, and with her husband they drew Harry up and embraced him as their own. They talked for several minutes about how Harry was, before Harry asked where the rest of the Weasley family were. Arthur and Molly explained that their eldest sons, Bill and Charlie, had departed for the Weasley house, The Burrow, in Ottery St Catchpole, taking the body of their fallen brother, Fred, with them. George Weasley had also returned to the Burrow, refusing to either speak or leave his twins’ side. Bill and Charlie had promised to return once Fred’s body had been placed within the local mortuary. Harry quickly made his excuses as he felt his legs begin to shake; the pain in his chest was now spreading through his body. He turned and made his way back to Hermione, Ron, and his beloved Ginny. As he walked slowly towards his friends he noticed the Malfoy’s still sitting near the entrance to the Great Hall. Nobody seemed to be paying them any attention at all. Harry sat down next to Ginny and took her hand in his under the table. Ginny responded by leaning her head against his shoulder. Harry looked down the table at Ron, and was startled to see his best friend grinning at him. Harry wasn’t about to complain, so he drew his hand out from under the table, let go of Ginny’s hand, and placed his arm around her, before taking her hand again in his other hand. The sound of a booming, and possibly drunk, voice suddenly filled the Great Hall. They all turned to see Hagrid enter the hall, all wild bushy hair and animal skin clothes, singing merrily to himself and anyone else within earshot. “Arry,” bellowed Hagrid, as his black beetle eyes spotted Harry. The half giant gamekeeper stumbled over to Harry, Ginny, Hermione, and Ron. When he arrived at the table he clapped Harry hard on the back. “That was bloody amazin’, Arry,” slurred Hagrid, “there’s not many who as could ‘ave done that. The way yer just walked straight up to ‘im, just as bold as yer like. Amazin’, it was.” “What’s he talking about Harry?” asked Hermione. “Nothing,” said Harry quickly. “Nothin’… nothin’,” Hagrid chuckled, “you ought to ‘ave seen ‘im ‘ermione. Just stood there in front ‘o old Voldy…” Harry saw the confusion on Ron and Ginny’s faces, but Hermione’s face held a dawning comprehension. She was looking at Harry’s chest, as if she could see through the fabric. Harry panicked and stood suddenly, almost knocking Ginny off her seat. “Hagrid, could I have a word?” asked Harry, already walking away from the table so he wouldn’t be overheard. “O’ course, Arry.” Hagrid shuffled off after Harry. Hermione watched intently as Harry and Hagrid spoke quietly for a minute. Eventually Hagrid gave Harry a quick nod and a pat on the shoulder, before he lumbered off towards the staff table, not looking entirely pleased. She turned back to Ron. “Ron, Harry’s hurt. I’m sure of it,” said Hermione, urgency in her voice. “Something’s wrong with his chest. I don’t know how Harry ended up in the forest with Voldemort last night, but I’m sure it has something to do with his chest.” Ron stuttered for words while Ginny’s face paled. Ginny suddenly rose from the table and ran to Harry. Harry turned just as Ginny reached him. She grabbed him by the hands and looked directly into his eyes. Harry suddenly felt fixed in place. “Harry, are you hurt?” her voice barely above a whisper, terrified of the answer. “I’m fine, Gin. It’s okay. Just a bit sore is all.” Harry hated to lie to Ginny but he was far more frightened of having to explain what had happened to him and the damage he feared his soul may have suffered, than of the physical pain that accompanied the ugly wound on his chest. I’ll feel better tomorrow, Harry told himself. Ginny thought Harry looked scared for a second as he answered her, but she didn’t want to argue tonight. Instead, she leaned forward and gently kissed his lips, drawing him into a warm embrace. Harry and Ginny held onto each other, both falling hopelessly in love with each other again. Neither realised that this was the first kiss they had shared for nearly a year. Everything suddenly felt right in their world and for one perfect moment they both happily let themselves be taken away by it. Both Harry and Ginny flinched as Arthur Weasley called from behind them. “Harry, Ginny, Ron and Hermione,” Arthur beckoned to them all, “Professor McGonagall has informed us there will be a remembrance dinner here later tonight. We shall all head back to the Burrow and prepare. I think a hot shower will do you all the world of good.” Arthur led the four friends, his wife and son, Percy, out into the grounds and the quickly fading light. The sun had dropped below the distant mountains; the first stars were twinkling in the early night sky and an eerie calm had descended over the castle. Harry looked back at Hogwarts castle, surprised to find the damage didn’t seem so bad in the darkness. “We can apparate from here, the protective wards inside the castle have been recast but all the wards surrounding the grounds are still down at the moment, and will remain so until tomorrow at least,” explained Arthur. He turned on the spot and disappeared with a ‘pop’, followed by Molly, Percy, Ron and Hermione. Ginny turned to Harry, “I can’t apparate yet. I think Mum and Dad forgot.” Harry smiled at her, “It’s okay, take my hand.” Ginny smiled back as she took Harry’s hand, and with a ‘pop’, they were gone. The Burrow stood in a secluded field not far from the village of Ottery St Catchpole. The odd wooden structure which had been the Weasley family home for decades, was nestled amongst lush green fields, with a small dirt path leading to a front door besieged by shoes and chooks. The house seemed to defy logic, with level after level reaching into the sky at strange angles; the few local muggles who had seen the house marvelled that it hadn’t yet toppled over. Behind the house was a garden full of overgrown plants, a large wooden shed that had been the cause of many disputes between Mr and Mrs Weasley, and a small track leading to the nearby pond. Strands of trees and hedgerows shielded its inhabitants from all but the nosiest of neighbours. Most local residents had simply forgotten about the odd family who lived quietly in the old house, as they were so rarely seen. Inside a small stone outbuilding located beside the path leading to the Burrow, a ‘popping’ sound announced the arrival of Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley. A cloud of dust swirled around the two figures as one bent over double clutching their stomach. “Are you okay, Gin?” asked Harry, suddenly remembering the disorientating feeling he had experienced the first time he had side-along apparated with Dumbledore. “Uh huh,” groaned Ginny as she brought her head back up. Ginny felt a bit dizzy as she gently moved her head from side to side, making sure it was firmly attached to her shoulders. As normal feeling returned she looked around at the small stone structure they had appeared in. She gave a small laugh as she looked at the dust covered face of Harry. “We’re lucky,” she said, grinning broadly, “Dad only just cleaned this out before we went into hiding, after Mum found his collection of fans in here.” “Oops,” said Harry sheepishly, “I didn’t think of that.” Harry gave a snort of laughter. Arthur Weasleys love of muggle objects bordered on the obsessive. He was fascinated by the ways muggles had found to get by without the ability to perform magic, and he admired their inventiveness. Harry took in the sight of the young woman in front of him. Even covered in dust and holding her stomach while her queasiness passed, Harry thought she was the most beautiful creature in the world. She was the embodiment of the love and longing that he had held onto while on his quest to destroy Horcruxes; his reason to keep fighting when his mind and body screamed at him to give up. He reached out and put his hand on her cheek. Ginny looked into Harry’s eyes and she could see the hesitation. She could sense the longing he felt, she felt it too – but something else was at work in Harry’s mind, something troubling him. This was something she would have to work on later. For now she felt content just being in his presence, and as Harry gazed at her she felt warmth start to spread through her whole body. “Ginny…” Harry began. Harry never finished. Ginny wrapped her arms around Harry and kissed him deeply and passionately. Harry responded in kind, giving in to the yearnings he could no longer ignore. Harry ran a hand down Ginny’s back, his other hand buried in her long red hair. As their kiss intensified, Ginny began to move her body against him. Harry felt the world falling away from him… but a voice inside his head told him they must stop before they went any further. Without warning, a searing pain in his chest shot through him briefly. Damn, what’s wrong with me? “Ginny,” he murmured, as he broke the kiss and felt reality return, “We need to talk before we go any further.” Harry felt the pressure of Ginny’s body against him ease as she pulled back and looked up into his eyes. “I know,” she whispered, “but not tonight, my sweet Harry.” Harry was profoundly grateful. Ginny understood that while they would need to talk about all the events that led them to this moment, she also understood that there was a time for everything and this was not the right time to talk about the past. Ginny continued to look into Harry’s green eyes, noting that some of their old life had returned, “Why did you bring us into this shed, Harry?” she asked. “I didn’t think your parents would appreciate having to watch me kiss their daughter,” said Harry, a look of mischief in his eyes. “I don’t care if everyone sees us,” said Ginny, smiling like the cat that caught the mouse. “And neither will I soon, Gin, but your parents have to worry about other things right now,” said Harry as the smile faded from both their faces. Ginny felt a sudden stab of guilt in her heart. Here I am kissing the man I love while my brother died only last night, she thought to herself. “You’re right, Harry. I was just so happy to have you back that I forgot about Fred for a minute. We had better get inside before Mum and Dad start wondering what’s happened to us.” Ginny took Harry’s hand and led him out of the small stone shed and started walking up the dirt path towards the Burrow. As they walked Harry suddenly turned to Ginny, “I love you Ginny,” he said softly, “and please know I will love you always.” Ginny nearly threw herself at Harry again. She had waited most of her life to hear those words, not just from anybody, but from Harry Potter. “I love you too, Harry.” Ginny threw caution to the wind and leaned into Harry, locking her lips with his in a long tender kiss. With that they continued arm in arm up the dirt pathway to the front door of the Burrow. Neither of them noticed the half hidden face which had been observing their progress up the pathway, watching from behind the curtains of the lounge room window. * Arthur Weasley watched his daughter walk up the pathway hand in hand with Harry Potter. Earlier, upon returning to the Burrow, he had remembered Ginny couldn’t apparate yet, so had returned to the Hogwarts grounds to collect her, but found she had already disappeared. He had hoped one of the others had assisted his daughter and returned home. On entering the Burrow through the back door, Arthur had found his wife at the kitchen counter preparing a meal for her family. He reminded his wife that they were due to return to Hogwarts shortly for dinner and it wasn’t necessary for her to cook, but when she had turned around to face him her face was covered in tears. He had held his wife and comforted her, and he understood she needed to keep herself busy right now, so he left Molly to her cooking and checked on the rest of his family. Bill, Charlie and George had not yet returned from the local mortuary, so he had sent Percy down to the village to see what the hold up was. As he had wandered through his house he had found Ron and Hermione sitting together on the couch, Hermione curled up against his son, both of them asleep and snoring softly. He looked at his youngest son with genuine affection. Ron had lived in the shadow of his brothers and Harry Potter for his whole life. Now he had grown into his own man; when people at the Ministry spoke in hushed tones about Harry, Ron and Hermione, they had spoken his sons’ name with awe, leaving Arthur with an immense sense of pride. Evidently not everyone had fallen for the spattergroit illness cover story about Ron. Arthur stood at the front window of the living room watching the nearby fields for any sign of the only two people he couldn’t find, Harry and Ginny. Arthur wasn’t concerned yet. He knew Harry would take care of his little girl; after all, they had lived together like brother and sister for years, and Harry had earned his absolute respect, having saved the lives of various members of his family, including Ginny’s life during her first year at Hogwarts. As he watched the pathway he had been amused to see Ginny and Harry step out of the small stone shed together, wondering how Harry had managed to apparate so badly to a place he knew so well. As he watched his daughter and Harry approach he had been glad to see they walked together holding hands, comforting each other. He had been truly surprised however, when they had stopped and exchanged words, followed by a very tender kiss that obviously had nothing to do with comfort and grief. Ah, so I wasn’t seeing things, Arthur thought to himself as he recalled what he had seen in the Great Hall just prior to their departure. He thought he had seen Ginny and Harry share a kiss as they held each other but he had not been sure until now. Arthur briefly considered informing Molly of this development, before deciding that right lay with Ginny. * Harry and Ginny entered through the front door of the Burrow, leaving their shoes on the doorstep. Both of them jumped as Arthur Weasley spoke from directly beside them. “Trouble finding the place, Harry?” Arthur asked, trying to maintain a stern expression. “Erm...” stammered Harry, as a hundred horrible scenarios ran through his head. How long had Mr Weasley been standing there? Did he see Ginny and I kiss? I wonder where Ginny learnt the Bat-Bogey hex. “No Dad,” interrupted Ginny, “I think the side-along apparation went a bit wobbly because it was Harry’s first time.” Arthur raised an eyebrow as his daughter lied smoothly to him. He would have to remember to watch out for that in the future. At least Harry had the decency to blush and look at the floor, he thought to himself. “Wobbly was it? Oh well, I’m sure you’ll get the hang of it eventually, Harry,” said Arthur encouragingly. Arthur watched Harry and his daughter for a moment; they had suddenly seemed to find various interesting things around the room to look at. He suppressed a smirk which threatened to penetrate his stern gaze. He knew his little girl had suffered at Hogwarts this year, leading some kind of resistance from within; and Harry had endured horrors which most wizards never even dream of in their darkest nightmares. Arthur Weasley made his decision - he would not stand in the way of the happiness these two deserved. He knew Harry would be kind and decent to Ginny, as Ginny would be to Harry. They would comfort and sustain each other through the difficult times that lay ahead. There would be funerals, trials, reporters, and questions, lots of questions. He wondered briefly if they realised what lay in store for them. He would not burden them with these problems now though. They could wait. “You had better get cleaned up before we have to return to Hogwarts, Harry,” said Arthur kindly. “Yes, Mr Weasley,” replied Harry, a look of relief spreading across his face. “And Ginny, you will need to find something nice to wear if you are to accompany Harry as his partner tonight,” said Arthur, beaming at his stunned daughter and surrogate son. Harry and Ginny stood frozen. It had never occurred to either of them that their relationship would be revealed so quickly, or accepted so readily. Ginny suddenly blinked back tears as she spoke, “I love you Dad. Thank you for understanding.” Arthur embraced his daughter and Harry, before the two of them started making their way across the lounge room. He watched as their hands came together and felt his spirits lift for the first time since the battle. As they reached the staircase he called out to them. “I would advise you to inform Molly prior to our departure to Hogwarts. Don’t worry, I’m sure she will approve.” Arthur smiled then gestured towards Ron and Hermione who were still sleeping on the couch. “Besides, these two love birds are going to steal some of your thunder anyway.” Harry and Ginny both nodded but looked a little apprehensive at the thought of revealing their rekindled relationship to Molly Weasley. In fact, they were not even sure Mrs Weasley was aware of their relationship last year. Harry also worried if this might not be the best time as Mrs Weasley was still coming to terms with Fred’s death. Ginny looked from her father to Harry, and then down to Ron and Hermione asleep on the couch. “Come on Harry. Let’s tell Mum now, before she finds out any other way.” * In the cosy kitchen of the Burrow, scene of countless family meals, Molly Weasley was lost in her despair as she idly prepared a meal nobody would have time to eat. Her thoughts were tangled in her mind and she could not seem to concentrate on any one thing for more than a moment. Random thoughts of her beloved children swirled through her head, and each time a memory of Fred entered her consciousness she felt her breath catch in her throat. Molly’s throat burned and her eyes stung but the tears had finally stopped as she stood at her kitchen bench, her memories overcoming her. As the second war had begun three years ago, Molly and Arthur had willingly rejoined the Order of The Phoenix, despite believing those days were behind them. They had risked much during the first war, all seven of their children having been born before it was finished. They had known their children could be targeted in an attempt by Voldemort to destabilise any resistance to himself and his followers. Molly and Arthur had felt fortunate when the first war ended so suddenly after the attack on the Potters. They knew many other families who had been totally destroyed, or devastated by the loss of a member; including Molly’s own brothers who had fallen during the war. Molly had been heartbroken at the fate of Lily and James Potter, and she had felt an overwhelming urge to protect their son, Harry; but Harry had been sent to live with his aunt and uncle in the muggle world, so she had put Harry Potter out of her mind and moved on with her life. Of course, the legend of Harry Potter had grown despite his absence and his name was heard constantly in the Burrow after Ginny, at age five, declared she would one day marry Harry Potter. Occasionally Molly had enquired about Harry when Albus Dumbledore had visited their home, but all he would say was that he was still living with his aunt and uncle and it was best that he remained with them for now. On Ron’s first day of school at Hogwarts, Molly had bundled up her family and headed for the Kings Cross train station. She had completely forgotten that Harry Potter was the same age as Ron and would also be starting school that year. When a small black haired boy had asked her very politely how to get onto platform 9 and ¾, she had felt there was something familiar about the boy as she gave him instructions, but paid it no further mind as she tried to wrangle her own brood onto the platform. She had not realised who the boy was until Fred and George had come bounding back off the train to tell her who they had just seen. The first letters home from Ron had spoken of his new friendship with the famous Harry Potter and their adventures together. Molly and Arthur were unsure if Ron and Harry were really friends, or if Ron’s imagination was running a bit wild, as they were sure many parents were receiving excited letters from their children about their famous new classmate, Harry Potter. Over time they realised Ron was not exaggerating as his letters became more and more detailed about his best friend. Ron had written with amazement about Harry; he had been surprised to discover that Harry had not known about his past until Hagrid had found him on his eleventh birthday, and told him all about the magical world. Of course, Ginny found the story all so romantic, and Molly had often found Ginny sitting at the kitchen table lost in daydreams of Harry. Molly had thought it was all rather sweet. Ron had also written to Molly about the treatment Harry had received at the hands of his muggle relatives. Ginny had become very upset at this news and uttered her first curse word in front of her parents. Molly hadn’t disagreed with her daughters sentiments and she had been furious with Dumbledore for allowing the mistreatment of an innocent boy to continue. She had confronted Dumbledore at her first opportunity, but Dumbledore had explained that for Harry’s own protection he had to remain in the house of his relatives until he was of age. At the time Molly hadn’t understood about the blood protection Dumbledore had invoked to keep Harry safe, but she was determined to do all she could for the poor orphan boy who had known only misery at the hands of those who should have loved him. Molly had instantly added Harry Potter to the Christmas present list and began working on a knitted sweater for him. When the opportunity had arisen to visit her son, Charlie, in Romania during Ron’s first year at Hogwarts, she had been glad to know that Harry and Ron would have each other for company over the Christmas holidays. As the end of Ron’s first year at Hogwarts approached, Molly and Arthur had discussed having Harry over to stay for the summer holidays. Dumbledore had then informed them of Harry’s encounter with Voldemort, and Ron’s part in it. She had known then that the Weasleys were going to be linked to Harry Potter forever so they may as well bring him into the family. The prospect of future danger didn’t even cross her mind. After their brief encounter with the Dursley’s at the train station upon Ron and Harry’s return from their first year at Hogwarts, Molly had started to discuss plans with Arthur to go to Little Whinging and rescue Harry from his relatives. In hindsight, she probably should have made sure Fred and George weren’t in the room as she and Arthur had discussed those plans. While Molly had been furious with Fred, George and Ron upon their return from flying an enchanted car across the country to rescue Harry, that evening she and Arthur had stood in the back garden, fits of laughter overcoming them as they discussed their boy’s impulsive act of gallantry. They had been so proud of the boys, but decided it was in everyone’s best interests not to let the boys know of their parent’s admiration for what they had done. During those two weeks in late summer, Molly had watched as Harry, with the encouragement of her sons, started to come out of his shell. Chasing gnomes and playing Quidditch had put a smile on Harry’s face that she suspected had never been there before. She and Arthur had decided to treat Harry as one of their own from that time onwards. They knew Lily and James would have done the same for their children had the roles been reversed. Molly had noticed Ginny becoming conspicuously absent whenever Harry was around, and she guessed her daughter’s crush on Harry might be getting a little out of hand. She had talked to Ginny about it before she had left for school with Ron and Harry, and her other children; telling Ginny that she would get over Harry once she made some friends of her own. Ginny had been upset but Molly was sure she would get over it soon. The attacks on muggle-borns at Hogwarts during that year had concerned Molly and Arthur, but they had no idea that two of their children would turn out to be involved in the events surrounding the Chamber of Secrets. Molly had felt conflicting emotions when she learned of what had happened to her children; she was distraught upon learning that Ginny had opened the chamber after being possessed by Voldemort through a diary, but she was so proud of Ron and Harry after they had won awards for their parts in Ginny’s rescue from the chamber. Ginny had returned home that summer a changed girl. Molly knew her daughter had been ashamed of what she had done, but she also noticed another change in her daughter. Ginny was hopelessly in love with the boy who had rescued her, Harry Potter. She no longer loved the story of Harry Potter, she loved Harry Potter. Molly was concerned about Ginny’s feelings for Harry but her anxiety had slowly diminished as Harry had not shown any reciprocal feelings for her daughter. Over the following years she had watched Harry as he suffered through trials most wizards never had to face; learning of his godfather, Sirius Black, and the Tri-wizard tournament resulting in the death of Cedric Diggory and the return of Voldemort. A second war was on the horizon and Molly Weasley now held grave fears for her family. She did not blame Harry but she knew her family’s relationship with The-Boy-Who-Lived was going to once again make them targets. And this time her children would want to fight. For two years the hidden war had threatened her family, and Molly had known they could not survive unscathed. But time and again Harry Potter had intervened to save the members of her family. She had dared to begin hoping that they may all live through the war yet. Last summer, following the death of Albus Dumbledore, Molly’s hopes had faded as the magical community now engaged in open warfare. She had known Harry, Ron and Hermione were planning to finish a mission given to them by Dumbledore, but her body felt numb at the thought of the three children, for she still considered them children, out their alone facing dangers she could not fathom. To further add to her worry, she had noticed Ginny and Harry share the occasional glance at each other, and while she still saw the same love for Harry in Ginny’s eyes that had been there for years, she now saw a mutual affection for Ginny in Harry’s eyes. After the attack at Bill and Fleur’s wedding Molly had held grave fears for Ron, Harry and Hermione, but she had been relieved that Ginny had not run away with them, and would be returning to school instead. The year had passed slowly with only sporadic news of Ginny, Ron, Harry and Hermione. Arthur would sometimes return home with snippets of information from the Ministry, but there was never any confirmed information. As the end of the school year neared Ginny had arrived back at the Burrow. Molly had felt helpless as she learned of the damage inflicted upon her little girl, as she could see it had affected Ginny deeply. Ginny had always been headstrong, but Molly was worried that Ginny may now become reckless in her desire for revenge. News of Harry, Ron and Hermione’s return to Hogwarts reached Molly and she had left to join the fight. She could feel there was going to be a confrontation and terror gripped at her heart for her family’s safety. Upon arriving at Hogwarts she had been horrified to discover Fred and George had brought Ginny with them, followed by elation at Percy’s return. She had watched her husband and sons head out to fight with a mixture of pride and dread. During a lull in the battle Molly had waited in the Great Hall with the other survivors, watching the doors intently as she involuntarily held her breath, praying for the safe return of her family members. Her spirits had risen as first Bill, Charlie and then Arthur had arrived unharmed. But her heart had broken as Percy entered the Great Hall, carrying the body of Fred with the help of other survivors. She had screamed Fred’s name as she ran across the hall towards Percy as he laid Fred’s body gently on the floor. She had been inconsolable as she wept over Fred’s chest, devastated at losing a child. George had eventually entered the hall and joined her, cradling Fred’s head on his knees, unable to even speak. Molly hadn’t noticed as the bodies of Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks were laid beside her. Her focus was purely on her son and her own suffering. The sorrow and rage she felt had built as the final assault took place, and she focused her hatred on Bellatrix LeStrange. This psychotic woman had killed so many for her own pleasure and now she threatened her children’s lives. Molly would kill her gladly to protect her own, while knowing that she would be struck down by Voldemort for taking his most loyal supporter from him. She was going to join her son and that was enough for her. But Molly hadn’t died. Harry had saved her as he stepped forward to face Voldemort in a final duel. After the death of Voldemort her rage had subsided and she had returned to her grief. And now Molly stood at her kitchen bench, the fragments of her memories reminding her how she had arrived at this point in her life. She knew she should be thankful that she had only lost one son, but her agony couldn’t let her be grateful yet. Instead, she felt numb, all her joy and happiness taken from her in one single moment; and tonight she would be expected to celebrate her sons noble sacrifice. Harry and Ginny approached Molly quietly, sharing a look of concern. They both began to consider whether this was perhaps not the best time to break their news to Mrs Weasley, but before they could leave the room Mrs Weasley had spotted them in the reflection of the small window above the kitchen sink and had turned to face them. “Oh, hello dears,” said Mrs Weasley weakly, “you made it back alright then?” “Yes Mum,” said Ginny, looking carefully at her mother. Ginny had never seen her like this before and she was worried her mother may collapse at any moment. “Mum, why don’t you come and sit down with me and Harry?” Mrs Weasley gave a small wave of her hand, “Oh don’t worry about me. You two need to get ready for the dinner tonight. We’ll be leaving soon.” “Mum, please. Come and sit down, we actually need to talk to you about the dinner.” Ginny took a seat on the far side of the table. Harry, meanwhile, pulled a chair out for Mrs Weasley on the other side of the table before taking a seat back next to Ginny. As Mrs Weasley took her seat, Harry glanced up at the magical clock on the mantel above the fireplace in the kitchen. The clock had nine hands on it indicating the current location of each of the Weasley family members. Harry noticed with another jolt of pain in his chest that the clock hand representing Fred was now pointing at ‘Deceased’. Harry clutched Ginny’s hand under the table as a wave of nausea passed through him. My fault, Harry thought to himself, wondering if Mrs Weasley could read his mind. Molly Weasley sat down across the table from Harry and Ginny. Her shoulders slumped as she let out a small sigh. She looked at her daughter expectantly, “What about the dinner, love?” Ginny bit her bottom lip, swallowed her nervousness, and looked her mother in the eye. “Harry and I will be going to the dinner tonight… together,” she said rather quickly. Mrs Weasley reached across the table and patted Ginny’s hand, a small smile on her face. “Well of course you will go together dear, you will both have a place of honour in the Great Hall.” “No Mum. I mean, Harry and I will be going together… you know… as a couple.” Mrs Weasley looked at her daughter and Harry quizzically, before comprehension dawned in her eyes. “Oh… well… I see.” Mrs Weasley got up from the table and began to pace back and forth between the table and the kitchen bench. As this was only about three steps she was basically spinning in circles. Harry and Ginny watched Mrs Weasley carefully. Suddenly she turned back towards them, placed her hands on the table, and leant forward bringing her face level with theirs. Harry didn’t think she looked upset, but her expression was certainly very serious. “I want you two to think about this before you rush into anything. You are both tired and upset so you may be making choices without thinking them through properly.” Mrs Weasley held their gaze as if waiting for an acknowledgement that she was right and they would reconsider their relationship tomorrow. Harry swallowed, and found his throat was suddenly dry. “Mrs Weasley, I love Ginevra. I made a decision to end our relationship last year based on what I thought was best for Ginny’s safety. Now that my reasons for ending our relationship are gone, I… that is, we… have decided we would like to restart our relationship.” Harry stopped talking and waited for the outburst. He knew his little speech had sounded forced but it was all he could do to keep talking at that point. Molly knew her daughter loved Harry; and now she could see in Harry’s eyes that he loved her daughter. Molly was stunned. They had come to her seeking approval and she knew it couldn’t have been easy for Harry ... or Ginny. Molly’s grief was briefly eclipsed by wonder. With all that had happened to these two, the courage and defiance they had shown, and now they sat before her, frightened that she may not approve. Molly made her decision. She just hoped Arthur would understand. Mrs Weasley looked at her daughter and Harry for a long moment before speaking again, “Oh Ginny, I’m so happy for you.” Molly rushed around the table and leant down to hug her daughter. “This is what you’ve always wanted.” Harry couldn’t see Ginny’s face, but he could sense the embarrassment she felt as her mother tactlessly reminded her of her childhood fantasy. “Oh, and Harry dear,” Mrs Weasley said, moving further around the table to embrace Harry. After her initial elation Mrs Weasley returned to the other side if the table and sat down glaring at Harry and Ginny, “Right you two, what exactly do you mean when you say you had a relationship last year?” “That’s a good question, Molly.” Harry, Ginny and Mrs Weasley all jumped as they turned to see Arthur Weasley standing in the kitchen doorway. Mrs Weasley looked back at Harry and Ginny, waiting for an answer. “And what about Ron and Hermione?” asked Arthur, a grin on his face. Mrs Weasley’s head snapped back towards her husband. “What about Ron and Hermione? What are you talking about Arthur?” Arthur held his hands up, “Go and have a look at the couch, dear.” With that, Molly Weasley stood abruptly, left the kitchen and headed for the lounge room with a surprising turn of speed. Arthur turned his attention back to Ginny and Harry. “This should be fun,” said Mr Weasley, a look of mischief in his eyes. “Molly will still want an answer to her question, but this should buy you a little time.” Arthur got up and followed after his wife, as the sounds of two people being woken from a restful nap and asked to explain themselves drifted into the kitchen from the lounge room. Harry and Ginny looked at each other smiling, shared a quick kiss, and burst out laughing. * As Harry had undressed to have a shower, he had been surprised when he went to take his wand out of his back pocket, but had instead drawn out two wands. Harry frowned for a moment until he remembered that the second wand was the Elder Wand. How do I put this back into Dumbledore’s tomb without anybody knowing? Harry thought to himself. He tried to think of what he should do with the wand but the pain in his chest kept driving all other thoughts to the back of his mind. Harry stood in the shower letting the warm water run over his aching body. He had kept his glasses on so he would be able to have a proper look at the mark on his chest. The random jolts of pain were starting to worry him, and he knew his friends were concerned. The wound was still raw and weeping, and had shown no signs of improvement yet, but he hadn’t really expected it to magically heal itself. Something told him this might be a serious problem later. As the pain intensified in his chest each time it surged through him he became increasingly fearful of what was causing it. He didn’t think it was just the mark on his chest anymore. Harry needed to be able to have somebody look at it for him who did not know about the connection between him and Voldemort. He decided he would ask Madam Pomfrey to look at it after the dinner tonight. Harry quickly finished washing and dried himself with a warm fluffy towel. It had been a long time since he had used a towel. Dressing in clean casual clothes, Harry looked into the mirror which hung on the bathroom wall, and began to attack his long black hair. Despite his best efforts it steadfastly remained messy. Harry sighed, stepped out of the bathroom into the hall, and made his way into Ron’s room. As he shut the door behind him he caught the scent of perfume in the room. Harry smiled to himself. “Ginny,” said Harry into the dark bedroom, “I know you’re in here.” “How did you know?” asked Ginny as she stepped forward. Harry could make out her silhouette against the window as the moonlight shone through. He watched as she leant over a bedside table and lit a small lamp. Harry looked at her in wonder as the soft light filled the room. Ginny was wearing only jeans and a sweater but Harry was still left nearly speechless, captivated by her beauty. “It doesn’t matter how I knew. I’m glad you’re here though,” said Harry. Ginny smiled softly. She stepped to Harry and kissed him gently, lingering as she felt the yearning for Harry pull at her. She knew this wasn’t the time for this so she broke away from Harry, and extracted a small glass bottle out of her pocket; its label read Essence of Dittany. “Harry, I need you to take your shirt off.” Ginny’s voice was almost trembling as she spoke. She knew Harry may react badly to this request. “Ginny, I...,” began Harry, sudden fear gripping him. “Harry, please,” said Ginny softly, “I love you too much to lose you because you were stubborn.” Harry felt the protest rising in his throat, but the look of concern on Ginny’s face cut the words off before he could utter them. “Ginny...,” Harry began again but hesitated. He nodded to Ginny. “For you.” With that Harry gingerly pulled his shirt off over his head as Ginny moved the lamp closer to him. He stood up straight and turned his body towards the light. Ginny saw the ugly burn mark on Harry’s chest and winced. It was no wonder he had been clutching at his chest all day. She uncorked the bottle in her hand and poured a tiny amount of the liquid onto a cloth, and reached out towards Harry’s chest. Harry drew a deep breath as Ginny’s hand approached his chest. As the cloth touched the edge of the burn on his chest it immediately felt cool. Harry breathed out and Ginny began to dab the cloth around the edge of the wound. Without warning excruciating agony racked Harry’s body and he collapsed onto the floor, the world fading to black. * “Harry Potter,” hissed a voice behind his ear. Harry opened his eyes to see only blackness. He spun around, startled and disorientated. “Harry Potter,” hissed the voice again, still coming from behind his ear. Harry couldn’t see anything as he tried to peer into the darkness. A shiver ran through him as he realised he couldn’t see the ground at his feet either. “Who’s there?” Harry whispered. Harry thought he could just make out shapes in the distance now. He began moving towards the shapes. After several minutes he realised that the shapes remained at the same distance away from him. Harry heard footsteps approach him but he couldn’t tell from which direction. He looked around wildly, unable to locate the source of the footsteps. Harry returned his focus to the shapes in the distance. They had become clearer, as Harry thought they now looked human shaped. “Your fault,” whispered the voice in his ear. Harry didn’t look behind this time. Horror was filling him as he watched the human shaped objects come into sharp relief. Albus Dumbledore was falling through the air in an endless plunge. Sirius Black was tumbling end over end into an abyss of inky blackness. Countless other bodies joined his mentor and his godfather. Harry shut his eyes as a high pitched laugh came from above him. He opened his eyes and looked up as a flash of green light struck him. “NO,” screamed Harry. Harry clenched his eyes shut again as terror flooded him. When he opened his eyes again there was nothing but merciful darkness, and a calm peace filled him. He closed his eyes and let the darkness take him. * Blurred images filled his vision as he opened his eyes and looked around. “Here Harry, put your glasses back on,” said the familiar voice of Hermione. Harry’s mind raced as he tried to recall what had happened to him. He remembered Ginny beginning to apply the Essence of Dittany; he remembered the pain as he fell to the floor. After that he remembered only vague shapes that appeared to be bodies falling through empty space. He remembered hearing a high pitched laugh and seeing a flash of green light. Then nothing more. “Would you care to explain what happened to your chest now Harry?” asked Hermione, in a tone that brooked no argument. Harry put his glasses on and looked around at his surroundings. Posters of the Chudley Cannons Quidditch team on the walls told him he was still in Ron’s room at the Burrow. Ginny knelt beside him clasping his hand, her face ashen as her bottom lip trembled, and Hermione stood over him, her arms folded across her chest as she cast a furious glare at him. Harry glanced at his chest and noticed that it was still bare. He wondered why he was still on the floor and Mrs Weasley wasn’t fussing over him. “Where’s your mother, Ginny?” asked Harry, his voice rasping a little as he purposefully ignored Hermione’s question. Ginny didn’t get a chance to answer as Hermione spoke over the top of her. “Mrs Weasley is unaware of this situation because your girlfriend here,” Hermione inclined her head towards Ginny, “made me promise not to say anything to anyone before she brought me up here.” Harry looked up into Ginny’s eyes and smiled at her. “Thanks Gin.” Ginny leaned over and kissed Harry on his forehead. This was too much for Hermione. “Oh, for goodness sake. This is not a game Harry. You have obviously suffered a severe injury and hiding it will not fix it.” Anger filled Hermione’s voice as she continued. “If you don’t do something about it soon, I will; promise or no promise.” Harry felt the fear rise up in him again, along with another jolt of pain. He focused all his energy on concealing the grimace from his face. He sat up and tenderly touched the wound on his chest. “Alright, Hermione, I was going to see Madam Pomfrey after the dinner tonight anyway.” Hermione looked doubtful but resigned. “Make sure you do Harry. If this happens again I’m telling Mrs Weasley,” said Hermione crossly as she turned and stalked out of the bedroom, slamming the door behind her. Harry stared at the door for a moment and shook his head, trying to clear out the last of the strange images still hovering on the edge of consciousness. He turned to Ginny but found she too was now looking very sternly at him. “Hermione’s right Harry” said Ginny sharply. Harry understood the implied threat. Ginny would call in everyone she could think of if he collapsed again, and he couldn’t blame her. She must have been frightened enough this time but she had still tried to maintain his privacy to a degree. “I couldn’t wake you so I went to get Mum, but I ran into Hermione first. Please get it looked at… for me,” said Ginny, the urgency in her voice worrying Harry. Harry put his forehead against Ginny’s. “Promise me you’ll come with me Gin. I don’t want to go alone.” Ginny tried to blink away her sudden tears as she took Harry’s face in her hands, placing gentle kisses on his cheeks, “I’ll be with you forever… I promise. Just don’t scare me like that again.” They held each other close for several minutes before the sound of Mr Weasley calling for them came from the bottom of the stairs. They quickly finished dressing and made their way down to join the rest of the Weasley family. Upon Harry and Ginny’s arrival in the kitchen, they found Bill, Charlie, and Percy seated at the table, the three brothers looking a little stressed. Harry was going to ask were George was but remembered the clock on the mantel. George’s hand still indicated he was out. “Hello Harry,” said Bill, his long pony tail dropping over his shoulder as he stood up from the table, “it’s good to see you again.” Harry went to shake Bills hand, but Bill would have none of it, instead embracing Harry and slapping him on the back. Charlie also stood and embraced Harry before they resumed their seats at the kitchen table. Ginny stood at the doorway grinning as her oldest brothers showed their affection for Harry. Percy, however, remained seated, focusing on the table top, lost in his own thoughts. As Harry sat down at the table he noticed that Charlie’s hands shone under the lamp light. Charlie’s hands were covered in healed burn marks after years of working with Dragons in Romania. Harry thought it would be a good idea to ask Charlie if he knew of any remedies for burns. He would try just about anything to ease the pain and discomfort in his chest at this point. Arthur Weasley entered the kitchen with Ron and Hermione following close behind. As Hermione entered she glared at Harry and Ginny, as Ginny took a seat next to Harry. “Okay Weasley’s, we’ll be leaving as soon as Molly’s ready,” said Arthur, “so you have about five minutes to finish getting ready yourselves.” Arthur looked at Ginny, taking in her casual dress. “Ginny, I thought you were going to dress up tonight?” he added hopefully. Ginny merely shrugged her shoulders. “I wanted to match Harry tonight.” Bill and Charlie both leaned back from the table at that moment, years of Weasley instinct telling them both to sit back and watch the show, as a good argument was about to begin. Instead, their father smiled at Ginny as he spoke, “As long as it makes you happy, sweetheart.” Bill and Charlie stared at each other for a minute. Harry and Ginny watched the two brothers nervously as they appeared to have some kind of silent conversation. Bill gave Charlie a slight nod of the head and Charlie winked in reply. Charlie rose from the table and went to the kitchen cupboard. He returned with a bottle of Firewhiskey and began to pour a small measure into each of the glasses Bill was conjuring. With their task complete Bill waved his wand and a glass slid to rest in front of each person gathered around the table. As Bill went to lift his glass Molly entered the kitchen. Bill looked to his father with mild panic etched across his scarred features. Arthur gave Bill a small nod and watched his eldest son start to breathe again. Bill and Charlie fixed one more drink for their Mother and sent the glass to her. With that, Bill and Charlie stood and raised their glasses. “Harry and Ginny,” they both said in unison. They drained their glasses as the others seated around the table raised their glasses and followed suit. Harry was taken aback. He felt himself relax as the warmth spread through him. He was sure it wasn’t just the Firewhiskey warming him either. Ginny’s two eldest brothers had just accepted his relationship with their little sister without so much as a concerned look. Harry felt his respect for the Weasley family grow as he stood and shook hands with Charlie and Bill. “Oi,” Ron’s voice interrupted the quiet moment being shared at the table. “What about me and Hermione?” he asked as he put an arm around Hermione’s shoulders. The two brothers shared another look, but this time mischief was in their eyes. Charlie refilled everyone’s glasses with a second measure of Firewhiskey and raised his glass. “Ron and Hermione,” said Charlie and drained his glass. “Hermione, my sympathies.” Ron threw his empty glass at Charlie who, with a flick of his wand, turned it into a white rose and caught it in one hand, then presented it to Hermione. Hermione and the rest of the assembled family began to laugh, even Percy showing the first signs of life since the previous day. At the back of the kitchen Molly beamed as tears filled her eyes. She knew Fred would have approved too. He had fought yesterday to preserve his way of life, and his life had always been about fun, laughter and love. Her family had already shown her that her sons sacrifice had not been in vain. She knew her sorrow would never leave her; that she would grieve for her lost son for a long time; but she would celebrate the joy and happiness that her family had also found. “Okay Weasleys, time to go,” called Arthur. Ron looked around the kitchen, “Where’s George?” he asked. Bill responded, “George is staying with Fred at the mortuary tonight. He didn’t want to leave his brother alone, so we have befuddled the local mortician and we will pick up George tomorrow.” Harry felt like he had received a blow to the stomach, all the air rushing out of him. George was devastated and there was nothing he could do to make it right. Ginny looked at the floor as she reached out and took Harry’s hand in hers. Evidently she was upset by this development as well. A solemn atmosphere descended over the kitchen as they all thought of George and the loss he had suffered. “Mum and Dad,” said Percy formally as he stood from the table, “I will stay here in the event George returns tonight. I will assist him as best I can.” Molly came forward and embraced Percy, speaking in a hushed tone, “Thank you Percy. I think that’s a good idea.” The rest of the Weasley family, along with Harry and Hermione, filed out into the back yard and went through the gate and out onto the dirt path, joined shortly by Molly. “Alright everyone,” said Arthur, “we can apparate directly into the grounds of Hogwarts, so let’s all meet outside the Entrance Hall, okay?” Arthur received a series of nods. “Harry, you take Ginny, and try not to get lost this time,” he said with a grin. With a series of ‘pops’, they all disappeared into the cool night air. Lucius Malfoy watched the people around him carefully. The Great Hall was filling up for a feast and he knew that sooner or later people were going to notice he was still here, and then they would remember that Azkaban was missing a prisoner. His wife and son sat beside him, neither daring to make a sound, hoping that people would remember they had not raised a wand during the battle. But Lucius knew the reputation all three of them now had would make it near impossible for him to switch allegiances again. However, Lucius was a survivor, and he would attach himself to whichever side he felt was the most powerful. He would simply claim that he was acting under the Imperious curse; it was an excuse that had worked for him in the past. Lucius wouldn’t run. He knew he would be hunted if he tried to evade the Ministry officials, so he would wait until the right moment, and then he would bow to the new power, preserving his influence and wealth while others hid and cowered in fear. Lucius started to map out his story in his mind as he waited for an opportunity to portray himself as the unwitting victim of Lord Voldemort’s treacherous plot against the Ministry; the Ministry, he would remind everybody, which he had supported for years as well as making generous donations to many magical institutions including St Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. * Harry and Ginny had reappeared within the grounds of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Harry had landed them next to Hagrid’s hut in order to avoid being instantly recognised upon their arrival. Hagrid’s hut was dark and deserted, with no sign of Hagrid’s dog, Fang, or the Hippogriff, Buckbeak. Harry rubbed Ginny’s back as she bent over, her stomach flipping over from the effects of the apparation. “Take a deep breath, Gin, you’ll feel better in a minute’ said Harry soothingly. “Does it get any easier?” asked Ginny. “Yes, but it always feels weird,” replied Harry. Harry looked up at the distant castle. He felt a wave of guilt as images of yesterday’s battle flashed through his memory. Over fifty people were dead because they had fought here, and too many of them were young people, students of age who had stayed to fight without realising how dangerous the fight would be. A shocking pain passed through Harry as a green light flashed before his eyes. Images of the dead assaulted his mind as he felt the bile rise in his throat. Without warning he vomited onto the ground. He was left feeling hollow and weak; his guilt magnified as he thought of Ginny and their love. He had found happiness after so many had died trying to fight his war. Harry felt dizzy and tired, exhaustion catching up with him. Ginny was concerned about Harry and his well being. Besides the wound on his chest he was obviously having trouble coping with his emotions. She could sense the guilt and fear in him and knew that he was afraid of what people were going to think of him when he arrived at the castle. Would he be considered a saviour or a harbinger of death? “Harry, can you walk?” asked Ginny, fear starting to creep into her own mind. A flash of rage ran through Harry. Of course I can walk, he thought angrily to himself, fighting an urge to scream at Ginny. As quickly as it had come, the rage was gone and Harry shivered as he regained his composure. Where had that come from? Harry was worried. He straightened up and turned to Ginny. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this. I don’t know if I can face everyone,” said Harry. Ginny pulled Harry into a tight embrace, comforting him as her own doubts started to nag at her. She suddenly had the desire to take Harry away from all this. Everything seemed to be happening too quickly, celebrating the victory before anybody had had time to bury their dead. “Stay close to me. I don’t think I can do this without you,” whispered Harry, the desperation in his voice evident to Ginny. “We’ll be together every step of the way, my love,” Ginny replied. They walked arm in arm from Hagrid’s hut up to the main entrance of the castle where they found the rest of the Weasley family assembled and waiting for them. Arthur indicated for Harry and Ginny to join the rest of the family who were standing in a circle next to the castles entrance. Arthur looked at Harry and was startled by how pale he was. “Harry, are you okay?” asked Arthur, concern in his voice. Harry merely nodded, pursing his lips tightly together, as if afraid that speaking would show everyone how afraid he felt. Arthur moved his attention back to the assembled Weasley family. “Bill, I want you to stay with Harry and Ginny; Charlie, stay with Ron and Hermione,” directed Arthur Weasley. “All four of you are going to attract a lot of attention and you will need to have your guard up. If we stick together we should be able to get through this.” Harry and Ginny looked at each other as Arthur continued. “Don’t talk to any reporters, and don’t wander off on your own... any of you.” The assembled group all nodded or mumbled their affirmatives and then proceeded towards the Great Hall, Arthur and Molly leading the way, followed by Ron and Hermione, Charlie walking beside them, and Harry and Ginny bringing up the rear with Bill. The Entrance Chamber was well lit, with fires burning in the many torches hanging on the walls. Harry was surprised to see that all the damage and debris from the battle had been cleaned up or repaired. He glanced into the small anteroom where Voldemort’s body had been earlier today. The antechamber was empty and Harry briefly wondered where the body had been taken. As the group approached the Great Hall, Professor McGonagall stepped from the hall and upon noticing Arthur and Molly, approached them directly. The three old friends embraced, Harry reminding himself that all three had been members of the Order of the Phoenix. “Molly, Arthur, I’m so sorry about Fred,” said Professor McGonagall. “Might I trouble you all to accompany me to the Headmistresses office prior to the feast? We have several items of importance to discuss.” “Of course, Minerva,” replied Arthur as he comforted Molly, “Lead the way.” The Weasleys, along with Harry and Hermione, followed Professor McGonagall through the castle. Harry noticed that the damage had not yet been cleared as they ascended higher and higher within the castle. They eventually arrived at the spiral staircase which led to the Headmistresses office. The stone gargoyle which guarded the staircase was still out of place, having been knocked aside during the battle. Professor McGonagall stepped directly onto the staircase without offering a password and Harry realised then, that when she had said Headmistress earlier, she had been talking about herself. Harry looked around the office as he stepped in through the wooden door. He instantly noticed that the office was not empty. Kingsley Shacklebolt stood beside the large desk in the middle of the room. Kingsley was tall and dark, a powerful wizard who had been Head of the Auror Office prior to his current position as the interim Minister for Magic. Kingsley’s stern and serious demeanour instantly dissolved as he took in the sight of the group entering the office. Kingsley chuckled, the deep booming sound echoing around the room. “Harry, Ron and Hermione,” he stretched his arms out, “you did it. Dumbledore would have been very proud.” Harry looked at the place on the wall where the portrait of Albus Dumbledore hung. He was surprised to see the portrait was empty, and he wondered where his old mentor may have gone. Harry knew the portrait could only visit other portraits of itself, but he had to admit he didn’t know where those other portraits were. He put the thought from his mind as Kingsley came forward and shook everyone’s hands warmly, also offering his condolences to Arthur and Molly. Kingsley invited the group to sit down on the sofas in front of the fireplace so they could talk. Harry and Ginny sat down together, holding onto each other’s hand, while Ron and Hermione did likewise. Kingsley looked around at the assembled group and noted the couples sitting together. “Ah. So Miss Granger and Miss Weasley have finally got their men,” said Kingsley, his infectious smile relaxing every one. While Harry and Ginny, and Ron and Hermione, looked embarrassed, the rest of the group shared a quiet laugh at their expense. Harry was surprised to see Professor McGonagall looking at him with a broad smile on her face. She seemed very pleased to have something nice to celebrate for the first time since the battle. As the laughter died down Kingsley raised his hands and turned serious. “Right, we need to discuss your security,” said Kingsley, looking at the various members of the Weasley family along with Harry and Hermione. “As you are aware, many Death Eater’s and Voldemort supporters are still at large and may even now be plotting their revenge against you all for the defeat of their leader. As such, the Ministry has given your houses at the Burrow and Shell Cottage full protection. George’s joke shop and Percy’s flat have also been given considerable extra protection. Harry, as we speak, Grimmauld Place is being cleared of any hexes and traps left for you by the Death Eater’s. I am sorry to enter your house without your permission but I felt this could not wait.” Harry nodded at Kingsley. He had forgotten about the house Sirius had left to him since he, Ron and Hermione had had to abandon it so abruptly last year. Kingsley continued, “While many people were involved in the war and the battle last night, the Weasley family had a very prominent role, and of course you are connected to Harry Potter, now more so than ever. Firstly, I must ask you, do any of you wish to be placed into hiding by the Ministry for your own protection until the threat of retaliation has diminished somewhat?” Kingsley was not surprised by the barrage of glares that came his way. Ron stood from his seat and addressed Kingsley. “Minister, we did not hide while we fought for our freedom. We will not hide now that we have it,” said Ron with conviction. The assembled Weasley’s looked at Ron in amazement before all nodding their agreement. Hermione kissed Ron on the cheek as he sat back down on the sofa. Kingsley raised his hands and nodded in acceptance. He had not expected anything less from this group. He was, however, surprised that it was Ron who had spoken for the family. Evidently he had grown up a lot during his time on the run with Harry and Hermione. “Which brings me to my second question,” said Kingsley, now addressing Harry, Ron and Hermione, “if you three were not hiding for the last ten months, what was it that you were doing?” And now we come to it, thought Harry. He looked at Ron and Hermione, both of their faces blank. Harry noticed that the rest of the group, including Ginny, had all sat slightly forward in anticipation. Harry realised the same question must have been on everyone’s lips, but only Kingsley had dared to ask it so soon. Harry looked Kingsley in the eye. “Can we have an assurance that anything we discuss in this office will not leave this room?” he asked. Kingsley considered this for a minute before answering. “Harry, the speculation about your whereabouts has obviously been intense. That you finally revealed yourself at Hogwarts has created mixed feelings within the magical community. Many are wondering if you came here to hide, bringing Voldemort’s wrath with you, which I personally don’t believe; or if you had another purpose that could justify bringing the war to a school. Now, Minerva has told me you had indeed come to Hogwarts looking for something, but she was not able to tell me what that item was. I would very much like to be able to tell the families of those who died here that their deaths were unavoidable and they died doing what was necessary to defeat Voldemort.” Harry could feel the anger rising within in. How could anyone think he would put children at risk to save himself. Ron and Hermione looked at Harry, sensing his anger. “Minister,” began Hermione, hoping to head off Harry’s outrage, “the mission we had to complete did require us to come to Hogwarts, and Harry did everything he could to avoid bringing Voldemort with him, but by that stage Voldemort knew what we were after and he was coming to the school whether we were here or not. Our concern is that if the precise details of what we were doing were to become widely known, it may inspire others to follow in Voldemort’s footsteps.” “I understand,” said Kingsley. “Firstly, when we are amongst ourselves, please call me Kingsley. You are my friends and would not have that change regardless of the position I hold. Secondly, I propose this. We shall discuss what you have been doing and I will guarantee it goes no further. After we have heard the story, I will write a statement outlining only the relevant points which Harry will have final approval over, before it is released to the community. Is this acceptable?” Again the three friends exchanged a look. Harry knew he would have to reveal what they had been doing sooner or later. Maybe it was better to have his story controlled by a friendly Minister for Magic, instead of a reporter looking for scandal. Harry nodded at Ron and Hermione before he began to tell the story. Harry took a deep breath. “A number of years ago Dumbledore believed he had discovered the secret to Voldemort’s continued survival. Dumbledore began his mission to remove the obstacles that kept Voldemort alive, but nearly two years ago he had an accident which he knew would result in his death within a year. So he decided to prepare me to take over, giving me the knowledge I would need to defeat Voldemort. Dumbledore also suggested that I keep Ron and Hermione informed of what I was up to.” “Over the following year I met with Dumbledore regularly to discuss Voldemort and what type of person he was. We were trying to learn what sort of objects Voldemort would covet. This was critical to our mission, so Dumbledore and I delved into the memories of those who had known Voldemort when he was still known as Tom Riddle, trying to learn anything useful.” Harry paused and looked around the room. “Kingsley, before I tell you what we were after, I want you all to know that the knowledge you are about to share in may carry a heavy burden with it. Only three people know about this and a secret gets harder to keep as more people learn about it. I must ask you all to consider carefully whether or not you want to accept this knowledge, knowing it can never go beyond this room.” Nobody moved or spoke. Harry was looking at the people around him and wondered if they were even breathing. There was no going back now. Harry stood up and walked to the fire. He did not want to touch Ginny while he spoke of such evil things. He looked into the flames for a moment before turning around. When he spoke his throat was tight and he could feel the fear within himself. “Does everyone know what a Horcrux is?” he asked, already knowing he would have to explain it for Ginny. Arthur, Molly, Professor McGonagall and Kingsley all nodded as their expressions hardened. Bill also indicated that he knew what a Horcrux was; Harry imagined he had learned of them as part of his job as a curse breaker. Charlie and Ginny both looked confused but Harry addressed Arthur and Molly before he explained. “Mr and Mrs Weasley, Ginny and Charlie are going to learn about some very dark magic. Do you have any objections?” Molly remained impassive, and Harry was sure she was upset at the prospect of Ginny learning about Horcruxes. Arthur looked at his children. “Harry, I trust my children will never be tempted by what they learn here tonight. Please continue,” replied Mr Weasley grimly. Harry swallowed before continuing, “A Horcrux is an object into which you have placed a piece of your soul. It will keep that piece of soul safe so that if your body is destroyed you will not die, enabling you to return to life in another body. This is what Tom Riddle did in preparation to become Voldemort. It is a terrible crime to split your soul as there is only one way to do it; and that is through murder. There is also only one way to reconnect your soul, and that is having genuine remorse.” Harry paused as he saw the look of revulsion on the faces of Ginny and Charlie. “So, Voldemort had a Horcrux did he?” asked Kingsley, “We often wondered if he might have tried to create one.” Harry shook his head. “No Kingsley.” The Minister looked at him quizzically. “I’m sorry Harry; I thought you just said Voldemort created a Horcrux.” Kingsley looked confused. “Not one Horcrux... but six.” Once the gasps from around the room had quietened Harry continued, “When Dumbledore told me of his theory, two of Voldemort’s Horcruxes had already been destroyed. The mission he left for Ron, Hermione and I, was to destroy the remaining four.” Harry decided not to reveal the fact he had been the accidental seventh Horcrux. That was something he would take to his grave. Molly Weasley had begun to cry as she absorbed the gravity of what Harry had just revealed. “How could Dumbledore ask you to do that? You were just children. He had no right.” Mrs Weasley was speaking through clenched teeth. As Harry looked around the room it appeared several of the others agreed with Mrs Weasley’s sentiments. Kingsley looked from Ron and Hermione to Harry. “Please continue Harry.” Harry nodded. “The first Horcrux was actually destroyed by me, without me even realising it. It was a diary Tom Riddle had made when he was sixteen and still a student at Hogwarts.” Harry saw the look of horror on Ginny’s face as she made the connection. He stepped to her as she stood up, and he held her tightly. He had not thought this through properly before starting the story. Harry looked over Ginny’s shoulder towards Hermione. Hermione nodded as she stood and joined them. They helped Ginny back into her seat and Hermione sat with her, comforting her as Harry continued. “I destroyed that diary with a Basilisk fang in the Chamber of Secrets during my second year. It was my recollections of that event which convinced Dumbledore that Voldemort had been creating Horcruxes, so he began his search for memories of Tom Riddle and other possible Horcruxes.” “Dumbledore found and destroyed the second Horcrux with the sword of Godric Gryffindor. That Horcrux was a ring which was a Slytherin heirloom handed down through the ages until it came to Marvolo Gaunt, Tom Riddles grandfather. Unfortunately Dumbledore put the ring on while it still held a powerful curse. That was how his hand was burned.” “From that moment on Dumbledore knew he was going to die, so he taught me all he knew so I could carry on after he had gone. In order to make sure he didn’t suffer at the end, Dumbledore had arranged to be killed by Snape, helping Snape keep his cover and saving Draco Malfoy’s soul in the process.” The faces around the room looked at him with stunned expressions. Professor McGonagall was the first to recover. “Professor Snape killed Dumbledore because Albus asked him too?” she asked as her voice cracked. Harry nodded. “Bloody hell,” said Kingsley, “why didn’t Snape tell us?” “Because Dumbledore wanted him to remain within Voldemort’s inner circle for as long as possible. Snape had also promised to protect the students at Hogwarts and they thought the best way to do that was to make sure Snape stayed at the school.” The group was astounded. Even Ron and Hermione were unaware of this development. “Harry” asked Ron, “when did you learn all that?” “Remember when Snape died and he gave me his memories?” asked Harry. Ron nodded. “That’s what those memories show. They are still in the Pensieve if you would like to see them, Kingsley. Snape had loved my mother for his whole life, and after he learned of Voldemort’s plans to kill her, he had become Dumbledore’s man, and remained so until the end.” Harry shook off his mixed feelings regarding Severus Snape. He could deal with that later. Harry resumed the story. “On the night Dumbledore died, he had taken me to a cave by the sea that Tom Riddle had visited as a child. We found what we thought was another Horcrux inside the cave. We were attacked by Inferi but Dumbledore saved us and we returned to the school. You all know what happened following our return.” The room was deathly quiet now, only the sound of the crackling fire broke the silence as Bill Weasley self-consciously touched the scars on his face. Harry could feel his chest starting to burn again. Please not now. “The Horcrux we thought we had found was a locket which had also belonged to Slytherin. Unfortunately the locket turned out to be a fake, as somebody else had already taken the real Horcrux.” “After our escape from the Burrow in the summer, the three of us eventually ended up at Grimmauld Place. It was then that we realised we had seen the real locket before, when we had cleaned out Sirius’ house. We asked the house-elf Kreacher if he knew where the locket was. Kreacher told us Mundungus had stolen it from him, so I asked Kreacher to bring Mundungus to us. Mundungus told us that Umbridge had taken the locket from him, so we devised a plan to sneak into the Ministry and steal the locket.” “Ballsy,” interjected Bill. Kingsley smiled, “Indeed. Continue Harry.” “Using Polyjuice Potion we entered the Ministry and stole the locket from Umbridge. Unfortunately we were discovered as we tried to escape and a Death Eater was able to grab one of us as we apparated into Grimmauld Place. Hermione knew the Fidelius charm was broken at that point and got us out of there. Now we had the locket, but we had lost our refuge and also had no way of destroying the Horcrux.” “We camped in the forests until one night a Patronus in the form of a doe led me to a frozen pool of water which contained the sword of Godric Gryffindor. I nearly drowned trying to retrieve the sword, but Ron saved me and then he destroyed the locket Horcrux.” Harry knew that Bill and Hermione already knew about Ron briefly leaving the quest, but he didn’t think anybody else needed to know. “Snape’s memories in the Pensieve show that Snape placed the sword in the forest and led me to it using his Patronus, which took the same form as my mothers... a doe.” Harry could see that the others now had the same conflicting emotions about Severus Snape that he held. At least I’m not the only one who feels guilt for that, he thought to himself. “Following this we were captured by snatchers and taken to Malfoy Manor. While we were there Bellatrix LeStrange became very concerned that we may have been inside her vault at Gringotts after she discovered we had the sword. Bellatrix tried to torture information about the sword out of Hermione before we were able to rescue her. In the fight that followed, Dobby the house-elf died saving us.” Harry felt a warm tear roll down his cheek as he remembered his friend. Harry noticed Ron and Hermione were both crying as they remembered the horrible events at the Malfoy Manor. Ginny held onto Hermione now, comforting her, while Charlie had placed an arm around his little brother’s shoulders. Molly and Arthur looked stricken as they learned what had happened to their son, and the two other youngsters they considered their own. Harry drew a deep breath, regaining his composure. “We knew from Dumbledore that another Horcrux was probably the cup of Helga Hufflepuff. A Gringotts vault seemed like a good place to hide an item like that so we arranged to break into Gringotts with the help of a goblin in exchange for the sword of Godric Gryffindor.” Harry paused again as Kingsley, Minerva, Molly and Arthur all looked at him incredulously. “The break in was a little more exciting than we had planned, but we were successful in obtaining another Horcrux. We had, however, lost our means with which to destroy it.” “Now we had to make a tough decision. We thought we knew what one of the remaining two Horcruxes was, and we also thought we knew where the other one was but not what it was. We believed one Horcrux was Voldemort’s snake, Nagini, and we knew we couldn’t get close to that without facing Voldemort. We believed the other Horcrux was within Hogwarts castle and may be an object which had once belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw, but we didn’t know what it could be.” Understanding dawned on Professor McGonagall’s face as she realised why Harry had been asking such strange questions about Ravenclaw when he arrived at Hogwarts yesterday. “We made our decision to go to Hogwarts and look for the Horcrux, because after the Gringotts break in we knew Voldemort would finally realise what we were up to. Once we arrived at Hogwarts I asked the staff about Ravenclaw and learned of the Lost Diadem. Ron and Hermione meanwhile had gone into the Chamber of Secrets and retrieved a Basilisk fan. Hermione then destroyed the cup of Helga Hufflepuff. We were down to two.” “We discovered if the Lost Diadem was anywhere, it was going to be in the Room of Requirements. We entered the room and found the Diadem, but we were then attacked by Draco Malfoy along with his mates, Crabbe and Goyle. Crabbe unleashed Fiendfyre inside the room. While this destroyed the Diadem, Crabbe didn’t know how to control it and he was killed, but we managed to get Malfoy and Goyle out.” Professor McGonagall looked appalled. “A student used Fiendfyre in the school? But how did he even know how?” “His father was a Death Eater, so the Carrow’s were probably glad to show him how to cast the spell,” replied Harry. He shrugged his shoulders as he had little sympathy for Crabbe. “So now only Nagini remained,” said Harry, his audience once again shifting forwards in their seats. “We had gone to the Shrieking Shack to try and kill the snake, but it was too heavily protected. We watched as Voldemort killed Snape, but we did nothing to stop it.” Harry’s voice caught in his throat. “There was nothing we could do, Harry,” said Hermione, her own voice rasping. “We would have died there with him if we had tried to help. Besides, we thought he was helping Voldemort. I wouldn’t have tried to help him even if I could have.” Harry looked at Hermione, gratitude in his eyes. “I know, it’s just...” Harry faltered. “Anyway, after Voldemort left I took Snape’s memories as he died. We went back to the castle and I watched the memories in the Pensieve.” “So that’s where you went,” said Hermione. Before Harry could continue Hermione spoke again from the sofa. “Is that why you went into the forest, Harry, to try and kill the snake? Why didn’t you tell us, we would have come with you?” “No... I...” Harry stuttered, unable and unwilling to explain his actions. He found he could no longer talk as the pain surged in his chest and he felt his legs start to shake. Arthur Weasley stood and approached him. “Harry, son, are you alright?” concern in his voice as he saw Harry pale and shake. “Come and sit down for a minute.” Arthur led Harry back to the sofas and sat him down next to Ginny, who wrapped her arms around Harry as tears silently flowed down her face, dropping onto Harry’s shoulder. The room was quiet again for several minutes as everyone tried to come to grips with the story they had heard so far. Kingsley looked shocked and kept looking between Harry, Ron and Hermione. He could feel Harry was hesitating. Even Ron and Hermione didn’t appear to know the whole story. He decided to wait in silence, as he was worried if he pushed for more information Harry might shut down altogether. Harry startled everyone when he started to speak again. “As I walked to the forest I met Neville and told him to kill the snake if he got the chance. I didn’t tell him why, just that it had to be done. When I returned to the castle,” Harry noticed as the others looked at each other, all knowing he had deliberately skipped an important section of the story, “Neville was able to pull the sword out of the hat and kill the snake.” “Voldemort was now vulnerable. His last Horcrux had been destroyed. He threw a Killing Curse at me which rebounded and killed him.” Harry stopped and the sudden silence took everyone aback. Ginny was the first to break the silence “Harry, my love,” she whispered, “what happened to you in the forest?” Harry couldn’t look at her. He sat next to her and stared into the fireplace, feeling the pain rip through him. He began to cry and before long was sobbing as his body trembled uncontrollably. He felt trapped and ruined. He would not tell anyone what he had done in the forest, or why; but he could no longer hide it from himself. Ginny continued to hold him and was soon joined by Mrs Weasley. The others stared at each other, unsure of what to do or say. Kingsley leaned forward and patted Harry on the back. “Thank you Harry,” said Kingsley softly. “You three truly are remarkable. I think we will leave it here for now. I will address the guests tonight and inform them that it was necessary for you to come here yesterday; I will, however, never mention the Horcruxes. Harry, you and I can work on an official statement later.” Harry made no response. Professor McGonagall stood and spoke to Arthur. “Why don’t you stay here with your family for a little while? The feast won’t begin for another hour yet.” “Thank you, Minerva.” Arthur surveyed the group sitting before him and he knew they would help each other through this difficult time. “We will come downstairs at the start of the feast, but I think we may leave shortly after it begins. These kids have had enough to deal with for now.” Professor McGonagall smiled at Arthur. The man had so much compassion for his family and friends that he put their needs first, even though his son had died only yesterday. “Of course, Arthur, take care of my students for me.” With that she left the office with Kingsley to continue making preparations for tonight’s dinner. Arthur returned to comfort the members of his family who had done something so extraordinary, but were now paying an incredibly high personal cost for it. * The Weasleys, along with Harry and Hermione, remained in the Headmistresses office while they waited for the feast to begin. Molly moved between her children, including her two surrogate children, making sure they were going to be able to get through the evening. Harry sat quietly with Ginny and talked about the sword of Godric Gryffindor. “Why did you try to steal the sword of Gryffindor, Gin?” asked Harry. Ginny looked at Harry, still worried about his current state. “I was listening behind the door when Scrimgeour told you about Dumbledore’s will. I knew Dumbledore had wanted you to have it, and I knew it must have been for a good reason, so Neville and I tried to steal it from Snape.” By now, the rest of the group was trying to listen in without being noticed. They had all known that Ginny and Neville had been caught trying to steal the sword from Snape’s office, but this was the first time Ginny had talked about the unsuccessful burglary attempt. “Thank you, Gin,” said Harry, touched at the loyalty she had shown him even though he had ended their relationship, “But what were you going to do with the sword if you got hold of it?” “Oh, Neville was going to give it to Aberforth. I’m not sure what the plan was after that, but it just felt good to be doing something to resist, you know?” Ginny looked a little embarrassed but she gave a small smile to Harry. They both jumped when Arthur spoke, who could apparently no longer contain himself. “It was very brave, sweetheart. Fred would have been delighted to know a Weasley was still causing trouble at Hogwarts. But perhaps when you return to school you can stick to fireworks and exploding toilets, okay,” said Arthur, grinning at his daughter as Charlie and Bill chuckled behind him. “Don’t you encourage them Arthur,” said Mrs Weasley sternly, the familiar tone causing everyone to start sniggering. “Come on, children. We had better make our way down to the Great Hall.” With that everyone stood and marched towards the door, Harry and Ginny holding hands as they went. As they proceeded down the corridors Harry tried to prepare himself for the scrutiny he was about to endure. As they reached the Great Hall people started to point their way, Harry noticed that he was suddenly flanked by Weasleys. Bill, Charlie and Arthur all seemed to have taken up position about him, Ginny, Ron and Hermione, shielding them from any overly enthusiastic well wishers. Mrs Weasley strode out at the head of the group, her expression and demeanour ensuring most people got out of the way without needing to be asked. The group walked into the Great Hall and stopped. All eyes were turned towards them as a hush fell over the gathered crowd. Harry almost turned and ran, panic and fear running through him as the pain in his chest pulsed rhythmically. The sound started from the staff table and slowly built to a crescendo. To Harry’s surprise, it was applause and cheering that was greeting his arrival. The Weasleys had all turned so red their faces now matched their hair. Although the hall was not arranged in the usual house table layout, they all instinctively started to head towards where the Gryffindor table would have been and took seats on the far side of the hall. Harry looked up at the ceiling, and saw that the dark night sky was matched by the black banners hanging from above. Harry noticed many old classmates as they stood and waved to him. He began to relax and look around at the crowd until he received a look of pure hatred from a small boy in the middle of the hall. Dennis Creevey looked like he would physically attack Harry at any moment, but his parents guided Dennis away before the boy could act on his impulse. A great weight fell on to Harry as he recalled seeing Dennis’ brother Colin, lying dead on the floor of the Great Hall earlier today. Nausea threatened to overcome Harry and he clutched at his chest. Ginny felt Harry’s tension and tried to soothe him, talking softly into his ear, reminding him that he was not alone. Kingsley Shacklebolt watched Harry from the staff table, starting to worry about Harry and his evident fragility. The young man must feel like he was being displayed as some sort of victory trophy, while he probably just wanted to sit quietly at the Burrow with Ginny and rest. Lucius Malfoy also watched as Harry clutched at his chest. He had seen what happened to Harry Potter in the forest and was still trying to figure out how the young man had survived the Killing Curse again, although now it was becoming evident that some damage had been done. So, The Chosen One can be hurt, can he? thought Lucius. That was interesting. Kingsley Shacklebolt made his way to the podium as the assembled crowd fell silent. “Good evening, Ladies and Gentlemen.” Kingsley began. Harry tuned out as Kingsley spoke of his admiration of the wizarding community, and his hope of peaceful times ahead. He paid tribute to those who had fallen not just during the battle, but also during the two wars. Finally he turned the attention back to Harry Potter. Harry started as he realised Kingsley had said his name. “Last night many of you witnessed Harry Potter defeat Voldemort in this very hall. Already, many of you have begun to question the need for a battle to take place within the school, and you are right to question it. Some of you have also begun to speculate that Harry Potter and his friends were trying to hide from Voldemort, and in so doing brought destruction and death with them. In this assumption you are mistaken” The crowd was now completely silent, everybody wondering where this was going. “Harry came here to last night because the last piece of a complex puzzle that needed to be destroyed was hidden in this castle by Voldemort many years ago. Harry did not bring Voldemort here; Harry raced Voldemort here in an effort to save as many people as he could. Voldemort was coming with or without Harry, and his rage would have been terrible for anybody who got in his way. Make no mistake, Voldemort and his supporters brought the war to this school. They and they alone are responsible for the death and injury suffered here.” Kingsley’s voice was rising steadily as he looked out into the crowd and saw the hard blazing eyes staring back at him. “In coming here, Voldemort made a grave error. He did not expect to find an army ready to fight, but fight you did, so fiercely that the Death Eaters who survived are scattered to the wind, and we shall hunt them to the ends of the Earth to ensure our sacrifices were not made in vain.” A small chorus of approvals greeted Kingsley as he continued. “You have earned your peace, and we shall honour those who died fighting for us by living in peace and remembering them. We will not lay blame on those who are blameless, we shall hold those who were responsible to account and we shall punish all those who deserve it.” Kingsley stepped back from the podium as the crowd stood and applauded his speech. Harry remained seated, unsure if he should stand to applaud himself or not. Ron looked down the table at Harry and began to say something before the smile on his face dissolved into an ugly snarl. Harry was startled and looked towards the other end of table and saw what had enraged Ron. Ron stood and pointed at the Malfoys. “How about we start with that lot?” he yelled. Several nearby people who heard Ron turned and looked in the direction he was pointing. As more and more people realised something was going on the crowd began to turn en masse. Lucius Malfoy and his wife and son were now the centre of attention, and they were obviously rattled by the sudden change in atmosphere. Lucius Malfoy instantly understood that he would not be able to talk his way out of this. He began to wonder if he would even survive to be arrested, the crowd in the Great Hall now getting the scent of blood. He knew how the pack would act; after all, he had often led the pack himself. Lucius quickly grabbed his wife’s arm, reached into her sleeve and pulled her wand out. He stood and took three quick steps to the first child he could reach and lifted the terrified little girl off the floor and held her as a shield in front of himself. He pointed the wand under the screaming little girls chin as they crowd began yelling and screaming in shock and anger. Nobody dared to move for a second, but for Harry and Ron it was too much. They looked at each other and both stood. They made their way to the front of the crowd and drew their wands, aiming them directly at Lucius Malfoy’s face. The rest of the Weasley family joined them in short order. “Don’t move,” drawled Lucius, “my family and I are leaving and you are going to let us, or I will add one more body to the pile.” Harry and Ron didn’t lower their wands. The young mother whose child was now being held by Lucius started to wail, desperate to get her little girl back safely. Harry considered his options before speaking. “You have nowhere to go. Aurors are guarding the perimeter, and you cannot apparate from inside the castle. If you drop your wand now I will guarantee your safety.” Lucius snorted his contempt. “Come, Draco, it’s time to leave this little party.” Draco Malfoy looked horrified at the actions of his father, but stood and walked very slowly to his side. Draco began looking around furtively. He did not even have a wand with which to defend himself. “Narcissa, dear,” called Lucius, “Now would be a good time to move.” Narcissa Malfoy remained seated but turned and stared at her husband, expressionless. “No Lucius,” said Narcissa. “What are you doing you silly woman?” hissed Lucius, “now is not the time for your theatrics.” Lucius glared at his wife while trying to keep one eye on the crowd and control the struggling child in his arms. “I’m not going with you Lucius. I have let you drag me into this hopeless situation, and now you have dragged our son into it with you. I will stay and face the consequences of my actions; I will not be the cause of any more suffering for Draco.” The crowd was stunned as they watched Narcissa Malfoy defy her husband. Lucius was not shocked. He knew Narcissa was a traitor to his cause after she had lied to Lord Voldemort in the forest, just to try and save her own son. With a whip like motion, Lucius fired a stunning spell at his wife, quickly bringing the wand back under his hostages’ throat as his wife crumpled to the floor and the crowd gasped. Draco started to move towards his mother, a bewildered look on his face. “Draco,” snapped Lucius, “you will start making your way to the seventh floor, please.” Draco hesitated for a moment, looking at his Mother’s slumped form on the floor, before turning and glaring at his father. “Yes, Father,” rasped Draco, and he started heading slowly for the central staircase. Lucius began to step backwards after his son, making sure he kept the little girl between him and the crowd. Harry, Ron and several others started to move with them, waiting for an opportunity to strike while the little girl’s mother had begun to plead for her daughter. “Stay back Potter,” snarled Lucius, “You wouldn’t want any more blood on your hands would you?” “You’re right,” said Harry. Harry handed his wand to Ron, who took it, a baffled expression on his face. “Take me instead, leave the girl.” Harry held out his hands in submission. Lucius sneered at Harry. “You’d like that wouldn’t you Potter, a chance to play the hero again. But I know that you have two wands Potter, so let’s not try to do anything foolish. I will keep my hostage for now, and you will keep your distance if you know what’s good for this little girl.” Lucius pressed his wand hard against the little girl’s neck. The Malfoys made their way slowly up to the seventh floor as the large crowd followed with wands drawn. As they finally made their way along the seventh floor corridor, Harry thought he knew where the Malfoy’s were headed. “You won’t be able to get into the Headmistresses office, Malfoy. The gargoyle won’t let you pass without the password,” bluffed Harry. Again, Lucius sneered at Harry. “Stupid boy, always thinking you’re so smart.” Lucius spoke over his shoulder to Draco. “Draco, you know what to do.” “Yes Father.” With that Draco stopped and faced a blank section of wall, closing his eyes as he began to concentrate. Too late Harry realised where they were. “The Room of Requirement,” he said mostly to himself. He rushed forwards as the door appeared in the stone wall, still with no wand in his hand. Lucius fired a stunning spell which hit Harry in the arm but seemed to have no effect. Lucius’ eyes widened in alarm as he threw the little girl towards Harry and made his way through the door after his son. Harry grabbed the little girl as she fell. He spun and put her on the ground before continuing his pursuit of the Malfoys. Harry charged at the door thinking he desperately needed to get into the same room that the Malfoys had just entered. As he went through the door into the Room of Requirement he knew he was too late. If the Malfoys had still been in here he would not have been able to enter. The Room of Requirement, however, had let Harry into the room the Malfoys had just left. Harry saw the familiar shape of a Vanishing Cabinet sitting in the room. He could not take it anymore and let out a loud roar, startling Ron, who had followed behind him. As he roared he raised his hands and tried to push the cabinet over in his rage. A wall of energy seemed to emit from his hands, knocking over everything in its path, and causing sparks to crackle in the air. Harry looked at his hands in shock as he calmed down. Ron stared at his friend, his expression a mirror image of Harry’s face. Ron didn’t know what had just happened, but he was frightened by Harry’s outburst. Ron walked to Harry and hesitated, before taking Harry by the elbow and leading him back out through the door. * “Harry, why did Malfoy think you had a second wand?” Ron asked quietly, as they sat in the Headmistresses office later. Harry looked at his best friend, and he could guess what Ron was thinking. “He thought I had the Elder Wand. He knew I had won it off Voldemort during the duel,” answered Harry. “The Elder what?” asked Ginny. “Not here Gin, I’ll tell you later,” said Harry. Ron shrugged, “Well, it was a good idea, mate, just a shame Malfoy knew you had it.” “I don’t have it,” said Harry. “I left the wand somewhere safe.” Both Ron and Ginny were shocked. Ginny looked angry and on the verge of tears. “Harry,” she began, “you would have handed yourself over to Lucius Malfoy? How could you do that to me?” Ginny’s tears started to flow. “Ginny, I couldn’t let him take the little girl, and you wouldn’t have either.” Harry wrapped his arms around Ginny, kissing her forehead gently. “Besides, I didn’t think he had anywhere to go. I forgot Malfoy knew how to enter the Room of Requirement. I suppose that Vanishing Cabinet was still in there from last year. It led to the other cabinet in Borgin and Burkes, but it may have been moved since then. They could be anywhere by now, and I don’t think they would have stuck around to see if we followed them.” “Oh, Harry,” pleaded Ginny, “please let somebody else save the world for a little while okay. I couldn’t stand to lose you now that I finally have you.” Harry looked at Ginny and felt his heart melt. He loved this young woman deeply and he would have to remember that his decisions in the future would affect more than just himself. He had just been glad to have something useful he could try and do, an enemy he could see and fight. No fear, just action. “I’m sorry, Gin. I didn’t mean to scare you. I’ll be more careful next time… I promise.” Harry and Ginny held each other as they waited for Mr and Mrs Weasley to return to the office. They were currently in the Great Hall explaining to Kingsley and Professor McGonagall that they would be taking Harry and Hermione home with them. Hermione had gone with them to ask if Kingsley could begin a search in Australia for her parents. Bill and Charlie remained with Harry, Ginny and Ron, making sure they would stay out of trouble for at least ten minutes. After a short while, Arthur, Molly and Hermione returned, Hermione happy to report that a search for her parents would begin tomorrow. “Okay Weasleys,” began Arthur, “the Ministry has opened the floo network between this office and the Burrow so we can leave without being seen. As Harry and Hermione have no homes to go to at present, they will be staying with us for the foreseeable future.” Arthur shuddered as he saw the looks pass between Harry and Ginny, and Ron and Hermione. Sleeping arrangements could be an issue, he thought to himself. “Bill and Charlie, you go first. Everyone else, form a line and let’s go home.” As the family stepped one by one into the fireplace and vanished into the green flames, Harry had totally forgotten about his promise to have Madam Pomfrey take a look at his chest. * With the evening finally coming to a close, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Minerva McGonagall made their way to the Headmistresses office. Once inside Professor McGonagall poured a large measure of Firewhiskey for each of them before taking a seat in front of the fire. “Oh, thank you Minerva,” said Kingsley gratefully, as he accepted the glass from Professor McGonagall. “We will begin a full scale search for Lucius and Draco Malfoy first thing in the morning. There can’t be that many places that they can hide anymore.” “I agree, Kingsley. I do apologise; we should have secured them long before the feast was scheduled to begin.” “Don’t blame yourself. You have had much to do today, and detaining Death Eater’s wasn’t one of your tasks.” Professor McGonagall bowed her head slightly in gratitude. Kingsley sat back and let out a long sigh. “So, Minerva, should we take a look at what the enigmatic Professor Snape has been up to? If Harry is correct, we have a reputation that will need to be restored.” Minerva chuckled as she rose from her seat and headed towards the Pensieve. “I do hope its true Kingsley. I dare say we could all use a little bit of good news right now.” “Indeed,” said Kingsley as he joined Professor McGonagall by the Pensieve. Professor McGonagall swirled the contents of the Pensieve until she found the memories she was looking for. “After you, Minister.” With that they both put the faces into the silver pool of memories to watch the story of Severus Snape. They watched the series of memories over the next half hour before finally re-emerging back into the Headmistresses office. Minerva McGonagall looked ill as she thought about what she had just seen. “I think we just saw why Harry won’t talk about what happened in the forest with Voldemort,” said Professor McGonagall. Kingsley looked troubled. “I know Minerva. Harry discovered he was a Horcrux and knew he had to die to finish Voldemort. I don’t think he went into the forest to kill the snake. He walked into the forest to let Voldemort kill him because he thought that would save the rest of us.” Professor McGonagall paled as she considered what Harry had done. “That poor boy, how did he have the courage?” Professor McGonagall considered this for a moment. “I can understand why he wouldn’t want anybody knowing about this though. Imagine knowing you carried a piece of Voldemort’s soul inside you. He must be terrified of what people would think if they found out.” Professor McGonagall had a sudden realisation. “Do you think Harry remembered that Severus’ memories would reveal all this?” “I doubt it; I think the trauma he has endured might be starting to become too much for Harry to cope with,” said Kingsley, his face falling as he worried for his young friend. “Should we inform Molly and Arthur?” asked Minerva McGonagall, as she blinked back tears. Kingsley grunted, his own mind swirling with thoughts as he weighed up his options. He respected Harry and knew that the young man had purposefully withheld these details from the story of his mission, but Arthur and Molly had taken Harry in without realising the extent of the trauma Harry was suffering. If Harry were to start coming apart, he could be dangerous to those who were now caring for him. He weighed the wishes of one friend against the safety of his other friends, and made his decision. “Yes.” The Weasleys, with Harry and Hermione, arrived at the Burrow, appearing through the green flames in the fireplace next to the kitchen. They found Percy asleep at the scrubbed oak table. It looked as though he hadn’t moved since they had departed several hours earlier. Molly gently shook Percy awake. “Percy, dear, has George come home yet?” Percy looked groggy and he rubbed his eyes, “No Mum, I don’t think so. I may have missed him while I was asleep but I didn’t hear the door open.” “Alright, Percy, why don’t you head up to bed? You can take George’s old room for tonight,” said Molly kindly. Percy mumbled his thanks and headed off towards the upstairs bedroom. Molly began making tea for everybody as they took seats around the kitchen table, a solemn atmosphere descending within the Burrow, the events of the evening having pushed the pain of Fred’s death to the backs of their minds. Now the absence of George reminded them all of the tragedy that had befallen the family. After the tea had been poured for everyone, Molly sat and regarded Harry for a minute. “Harry, love,” said Molly, “I know we have agreed not to repeat any of the details of your mission, but I would like you to consider telling George what you three had been doing. It may help George start to come to terms with Fred’s death.” Harry looked confused, “How would it help, Mrs Weasley?” Molly blinked back tears as she answered, “It would give George some perspective of what he and Fred had fought for. I was appalled by your story, but it also helped me to understand why it was important that we fight. It doesn’t make losing Fred any easier, but it helped me to understand why he had to fight. For that I am grateful to you, and I think George would appreciate knowing the whole reason why they fought as well.” Harry considered this. He looked at Ron and Hermione and received small nods. “If you think it will help, then I will tell him what I have told you,” said Harry weakly, looking back at Ron and Hermione, “But I would appreciate some help telling the story this time.” “Of course, Harry,” said Hermione. “How about tomorrow night? That will give everyone a chance to get some rest.” “Okay,” agreed Harry, already starting to dread having to deflect the inevitable questions about his journey to the forest again. The family sat quietly and finished their tea, each lost in their own thoughts. Ginny rested her head on Harry’s shoulder as she tried to stifle a yawn, but Mrs Weasley had already seen it. “Right you lot, bed time.” Molly stood and began clearing away the mugs. “Harry, you’re in with Ron, Hermione with Ginny. Charlie and Bill, one of you can share with Percy and the other gets the sofa.” “It’s okay, thanks Mum,” said Bill as he stood, “I’m heading back to Shell Cottage to make sure Fleur’s okay. We’ll come over for dinner tomorrow though, if it’s not too much trouble.” “Of course not, dear,” replied Molly, giving her eldest son a hug before he stepped into the fire and disappeared with a whoosh. Ron and Hermione bid everyone goodnight as they headed up the stairs. They exchanged a long kiss outside Ginny’s room before parting for the night, both feeling a little dreamy following their kiss. Charlie followed soon afterwards and joined Percy in Fred and George’s old room. There was a loud crash as he knocked over a box of novelty joke products which the twins had stored at their parents home. Percy’s indignation at being woken so rudely briefly rang throughout the house and Harry found himself smiling. For an instant his world had felt so normal, so comfortable. He stood to head up to bed, Ginny by his side, when Molly presented him with a spoonful of clear liquid. “It’s Dreamless Sleep potion, dear. I think you could use a night off. Here we go, open up.” Harry did as he was told and drank the potion. It felt cool as he swallowed the liquid, and tasted vaguely of peppermint. Harry thanked Mr and Mrs Weasley as he headed up the stairs to bed. On the landing, Harry and Ginny held each other for a long while, taking comfort from the closeness they had both been missing for so long. Ginny looked up into Harry’s eyes before giving him a tender kiss. They parted as they told each other to sleep well and headed to their beds. In the kitchen, Molly sat down with Arthur, a worried look on her face. “Arthur, I’m worried about the kids, particularly Harry.” “I know what you mean Molly. I had no idea Albus had left them such a dangerous task. I would never have let them go if I’d known. At least Harry will sleep tonight.” Arthur tried to keep his voice calm, but he felt his own anger rise as he thought of the suffering his children had endured. “Did you notice that Ron and Hermione didn’t even know everything Harry told us tonight? I wonder how much more he is carrying on his own?” said Molly, feeling her throat tightening as her voice began to rasp. Arthur reached out and took his wife’s hand. “I think we may also have a problem with Ginny. I know she suffered at the school this year, but when Harry spoke about the diary in the Chamber of Secrets, I thought she was going to run out of the room. The poor girl just realised she had been writing to a piece of Voldemort, and not just a memory.” “Oh, Arthur, how do we protect them?” Molly started to cry as her heart broke for her children. “All we can do is be here for them if they decide they need to talk, but they will probably talk to each other before coming to us, so we should give them some space. They’re good kids, and in time they will start to recover. In the meantime, I will talk to Kingsley tomorrow and inform him that Harry, Ron, and Hermione will be staying out of the public eye for a while. They don’t need to be paraded around the country and put on public display, or have any reporter’s yelling questions at them right now.” Molly looked at her husband. She knew she ruled the roost, but when a crisis threatened the family Arthur would lose all trace of his eccentricity and fun loving nature, and take control without hesitation. She loved both sides of her husband, and she marvelled at his ability to see clearly when others panicked. He made her feel safe when she was at her most vulnerable, and for that she had devoted her life to this man. She stood and smiled down at Arthur. “Come to bed love. I think we could use some sleep too.” * As Molly and Arthur turned in for the night, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Minerva McGonagall sat in the Headmistresses office at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. They were deep in conversation, trying to determine the best way to help Harry, and inform Molly and Arthur Weasley of their concerns without Harry feeling that he was being betrayed. Minerva McGonagall suggested that they should also question Hagrid, as he had been the one who carried Harry back to the castle during the battle, and he may know what had happened in the forest. Kingsley agreed and headed back to the Ministry, asking Minerva to notify him of an appropriate time in the morning for a meeting with Hagrid in her office. Minerva then retired for the evening, her sleep fitful as Horcruxes and Harry Potter haunted her dreams. * “GINNY... Nooooo.” Ron was startled as he looked wildly around his pitch black bedroom. He had been woken from his sleep by a scream which came from inside his room. Harry, he thought, alarmed that his friend was in apparent danger and had screamed Ginny’s name. He could hear running footsteps heading towards his room from all over the house, and knew his family was on the way. Ron lit the lamp and turned to face Harry. The colour drained from his face as he saw Harry thrashing in his bed, his face contorted in agony. Molly and Arthur Weasley came through the door and immediately knew something was wrong. They pulled the sheet covering Harry off and were shocked by Harry’s appearance. He was wearing only a pair of jeans, his body deathly pale as his back arched and the sweat glistened over his face and chest. Arthur and Molly were both visibly shaken by the sight. Arthur moved to the bedside and tried to hold Harry still. He was afraid Harry might hurt himself if he continued to thrash so violently. “Ron,” shouted Arthur Weasley, “try and hold his legs still.” Hermione and Ginny came into the room; Ginny’s face was ashen and she was having trouble drawing breath. Hermione tried to help Ron hold Harry’s legs down as Harry’s body convulsed violently. Hermione began to cry as she held onto Harry’s ankles, unable to think clearly. None of her books had prepared her for this. Charlie and Percy entered the room last and instantly went to assist their father. Molly remained by the doorway with Ginny, terrified for Harry. She knew he had taken the Dreamless Sleep potion, but it had not been enough to stop the nightmares. Molly looked at Harry’s chest and felt her body go cold. “Arthur, he’s bleeding.” “I know,” Arthur growled from the effort of trying to restrain Harry. “If I can wake him up I’ll fix his chest. Go and contact St Mungo’s, I think we’re going to need some help here.” Molly nodded, her eyes wide, but she didn’t move. Instead she watched as Ginny walked slowly to the side of the bed and placed her hand on Harry’s chest. Harry instantly stopped thrashing and became calm as he fell back onto the mattress. The Weasley’s and Hermione all exchanged looks, disbelief etched on all of their faces. Charlie and Percy let go of Harry and moved back to the door with Molly, unsure of what had just happened. Arthur stepped back over to his wife, “We’ll need a healer, Molly... and some Dittany if we have any.” Molly took a deep breath and started to leave the room. “No,” said Ginny forcefully, stopping her mother in her tracks. “We already tried Dittany and it didn’t work.” Ginny began using the sheet that had been pulled off the bed to dab at Harry’s chest. A small amount of blood had started to ooze out of the wound on his chest. Molly was suddenly angry, “Ginevra, you knew about this and you didn’t tell me? Before Ginny could respond Harry suddenly sat up and opened his eyes. The assembled Weasley family and Hermione recoiled in alarm as Harry’s eyes shone unnaturally brightly for a second, before returning to their regular green shade. Harry looked around at the people in the bedroom, finally bringing his gaze to Ginny. “Ginny,” whispered Harry, “you’re still here.” Ginny put her forehead against Harry’s. “I’m here my love.” Molly and Arthur looked at each other, concern in their eyes. “Alright, everybody out,” ordered Molly, “I need to have a look at Harry.” Ginny looked at her mother, defiance in her eyes. “I’m not leaving.” Molly was going to object but Arthur leaned over to her and spoke softly into her ear. “Ginny should probably stay, Molly. She can keep Harry calm while you have a look at him.” Molly scowled for a second before reluctantly nodding. “You send for the healers, Arthur, and I’ll get started here.” “No,” rasped Harry. “No healers... Madam Pomfrey, get Madam Pomfrey.” Arthur left the room, taking Charlie, Percy and Ron with him. Hermione remained at the door, tears falling from her eyes. She knew now she should have said something to Mrs Weasley earlier, but she had not seen anything like this coming. Harry lay back down as Molly moved to him. Ginny held his hand and mopped his brow, trying not to show the fear in her eyes as she looked at Harry. “Alright, Harry, dear,” soothed Mrs Weasley, her demeanour now that of the caring healer. “Can you remember what you were dreaming about?” she asked, as she began to inspect the wound on Harry’s chest. “Only fragments,” replied Harry. “I remember red eyes and a green flash, Ginny standing in a forest clearing.” Harry tried to concentrate but the images were already fading from his memory. “Would you care to explain how you got this?” asked Mrs Weasley, indicating the ugly burn on Harry’s chest. Molly noticed the fear flicker in Harry’s eyes, but for the life of her she could not think of any reason for Harry to be so scared of talking about his injury. The bright flash in his eyes was a far more concerning event to Molly than the chest wound, but she didn’t even know where to begin with that troubling issue. There was something strange at play here and she would not rest until she found out what was going on. She had already lost one son; she would not lose another if she could help it. Harry hesitated, unable to answer Mrs Weasley. He looked up at Ginny and could see she was frightened. Harry also knew what Ginny was about to ask. He gripped her hand tightly. “For you,” whispered Harry, seeing tears well in Ginny’s eyes, as he felt a lump form in his throat. Harry faced Mrs Weasley as he tried to force the words out. “Voldemort hit me with a curse,” he said weakly. Molly was not shocked by this revelation, but she didn’t know of any curse that left this type of mark. She hoped Poppy Pomfrey would be able to help when she arrived. Hermione also didn’t seem surprised as she remained standing in the doorway. “Did this happen when you went into the forest, Harry?” asked Hermione, biting back on her anger at Harry and at herself. “Yes.” Molly continued to examine the wound. “Do you remember what curse Voldemort used?” she asked. “Yes.” Molly looked sharply at Harry, ready to berate him for making this so difficult, but she held her tongue as she saw the tears running down his face as he and Ginny looked at each other. The poor boy is terrified. Arthur was right; she would have to let him talk in his own time. “Harry dear, it’s alright,” soothed Molly, “take a moment to calm down and then tell me when you’re ready.” Arthur Weasley popped his head into the room. “Molly, dear, have you got a minute?” “Of course,” Molly replied to her husband, before turning back to Harry and Ginny. “Look after him Ginevra. Make sure he stays calm.” Ginny nodded at her mother’s words, her eyes never leaving Harry’s. Molly moved out of the bedroom, taking Hermione by the elbow as she passed. “Come on, dear.” Once in the corridor Arthur looked at his wife and Hermione, worried by the troubled expressions on their faces. He led them downstairs to the kitchen and gave them both a cup of hot tea. He poked his head into the lounge room and found Ron, Percy and Charlie all reclined to various degrees as they tried to get a little more sleep. Arthur ducked back to the kitchen. “I have spoken to Madam Pomfrey,” began Arthur, “but she cannot leave Hogwarts tonight as her hospital wing is still half full of the injured from the battle. I also contacted St Mungo’s and got much the same response, except they are completely full until tomorrow at the earliest. They said if we take him to St Mungo’s they’ll fit him in as he is Harry Potter.” Hermione rolled her eyes and huffed. “That’s the least they could do.” Molly put an arm around Hermione. “Well the bleeding has stopped and he doesn’t seem to be in any physical pain at the moment,” said Molly. “I’m more concerned that whatever nightmare he was having was powerful enough to break through the Dreamless Sleep potion, and I can’t begin to imagine what caused his eyes to flash like that.” Arthur nodded, “I’ve only seen eyes flash like that once before. Voldemort’s eyes flashed red during the battle at Hogwarts.” Molly gave an involuntary shudder as the thought settled into her mind. “We’ll leave Harry be for now as St Mungo’s would be swamped with reporters if we took him there. Tomorrow I will go to Diagon Alley and get all the books and supplies I can find for treating cursed wounds. Hermione, I’d appreciate it if you would accompany me.” Hermione sniffed, as she nodded. Arthur thought his wife’s desire to treat Harry herself was a good idea; after all, Molly had been an excellent healer before Bill was born; and he knew Harry would be far more comfortable here than at St Mungo’s. But he still wanted to cover the bases. “I’ll get Kingsley onto it as well. In his work as an Auror he might have seen something like this before,” said Arthur as another thought crossed his mind. “Every time we ask Harry about that injury, he draws a little further into himself.” Hermione and Molly looked at Arthur curiously. “We should try and avoid mention of any problem unless Harry brings it up himself. If we can make him feel safe and comfortable he may be more inclined to let us help.” Molly agreed and returned to Ron’s bedroom to finish her ministrations over her first patient in twenty years. She stopped at the doorway of the bedroom and almost smiled at the sight that greeted her. She quietly walked back down the stairs until she could see Arthur from the first floor landing. “Arthur, honey, come and have a look at this,” whispered Molly as she waved for her husband to join her. Arthur came up the stairs, a quizzical look on his face, followed by Hermione. When they reached the door to Ron’s room all three of them smiled at the scene before them. Harry and Ginny were laying on the bed, holding each other in their arms, their foreheads resting together. Arthur, Molly and Hermione could see the tracks of the dried tears on both Harry and Ginny’s faces; however they both appeared to be perfectly calm as they slept peacefully. Arthur walked quietly into the room and pulled the covers off Ron’s bed, then laid them over Harry and Ginny. As he left the room he turned the lamp down and began to shut the door behind him. “Leave the door open, Arthur,” said Molly. * Kingsley Shacklebolt sat in his office at the Ministry of Magic. He was already tired as only his second day as interim Minister began. His late night with Minerva McGonagall had left him troubled and he would have to resolve many problems today, not just Harry Potter’s worrying psychological state. Kingsley looked at the large pile of paperwork in front of him, mildly surprised that the previous administration had even bothered with paperwork. He was eyeing the fireplace in the corner of his office, thinking that a clean slate on the paperwork could be achieved with only a minor blaze. His brief daydream was interrupted when one of his secretaries knocked on his door. “Come in,” he called, wondering what could have happened that would require him to be notified. “Minister,” began his secretary, “Arthur Weasley has requested a moment of your time. He wishes to discuss a matter of some importance with you but would not provide any further details. Should I put him through, sir?” If Arthur Weasley wanted a moment of his time it probably wasn’t going to be for a good reason. Kingsley stood and started making his way over to his fireplace. “Put him through,” he said as he dismissed his secretary with a wave. The fireplace erupted into green flames and Arthur Weasley’s disembodied head appeared before him. Kingsley was concerned as he looked at his friend. Arthur’s face looked tired and grim, and Kingsley had a sinking feeling Arthur was about to add to his already considerable worries. “Morning Kingsley,” said Arthur. “Morning Arthur, what can I do for you this fine morning?” “It’s about Harry, Kingsley,” began Arthur, and Kingsley felt his stomach drop. “We had an incident at the Burrow last night and I need some assistance trying to determine what our course of action should be.” Kingsley was suddenly very worried. Should we have contacted Arthur and Molly as soon as we learned Harry’s secret? thought Kingsley. “What happened, Arthur?” Arthur explained about Harry’s nightmare through Dreamless Sleep potion and the mark on his chest, but most troubling of all was a bright flash in his eyes when Harry finally awoke. Once Arthur had finished, Kingsley considered his answer carefully for a minute. “Arthur, Minerva and I watched Severus Snape’s memories last night and we think we know what has traumatised Harry so badly. I need to gather a few more facts today to confirm my suspicions. I think it would be best if Minerva and I visited you tonight, along with Hagrid, and explained everything to you.” Kingsley paused for a moment before continuing. “As for the matter of flashing eyes, it is not something I have come across before but I will ask some of our researchers in the Records Department to look into it.” Arthur looked relieved. “Okay, Kingsley, I’ll tell Molly to expect three more for dinner.” As Arthur’s head disappeared from the fireplace Kingsley walked out of his office and spoke to his secretary, “Please contact Minerva McGonagall at Hogwarts and inform her I will be arriving there in twenty minutes.” * Harry stirred from a restful slumber. He felt warm and comfortable, like somebody was holding him. He opened his eyes. Ginny was lying next to him, her arms wrapped around his body, her big brown eyes watching him intently. “Good morning, my sweet Harry,” said Ginny softly, caressing Harry’s cheek. Harry smiled at Ginny, hoping he didn’t look too startled. “Good morning, beautiful girl,” he said. Ginny leaned over and gave Harry a long kiss good morning. Harry felt his heart begin to race as he kissed his beautiful Ginny. Something felt amiss to Harry but he decided whatever it was could wait a little while longer. Ginny broke away. “How do you feel?” she asked with concern in her eyes. Harry thought about it for a second. He remembered having a terrible nightmare and waking to find the Weasley’s and Hermione crowded around him. He recalled Mrs Weasley examining his chest and he recalled the blood. Most of all he remembered Ginny, focusing on him as he drew comfort and strength from her touch. After that he remembered only the warm embrace of sleep. Harry looked at his chest and saw that the burn was still there, but no pain emitted from it for the first time since he had been struck by the curse. “I feel... good,” said Harry in amazement. “I feel really good.” Ginny smiled as she felt the tension leave her body. She knew her touch had calmed Harry last night, and she was glad he had been able to finally sleep peacefully. She thought back to last night and to Harry’s distress. Her mother had asked Harry about the curse that had hit his chest and Ginny had worried that Harry might be falling apart as he cried and looked to her for reassurance. Then her mother had left the room and she had laid down next to Harry and held him. They had both cried for several minutes, exchanging tender kisses as Harry tried to build his courage to answer her mother’s question. Eventually the tears had stopped and they had gazed at one another. Harry had told her he loved her before he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Despite her concern, Ginny felt elation run through her and had closed her eyes to join Harry in blissful sleep. Ginny remembered waking to someone gently shaking her shoulder. She had opened her eyes to see Harry and she thought her heart might burst with joy. Harry was really there and he was all hers. She had rolled over and was horrified to see it was her father who had been shaking her awake. Her eyes had widened in alarm but her father had only smiled kindly down at her. Her father had told her to stay there with Harry, let him sleep and make sure he was alright. The rest of the family were heading out but would be home in time for lunch. That had been two hours ago and since then she had lain beside Harry and listened to him breathe, watching his chest rise and fall, and marvelling as her own breathing began to match the rhythm of Harry’s. As Ginny was lost in her thoughts, the niggling concern in the back of Harry’s mind suddenly became clear to him. “Gin, why are you in bed with me?” he asked, looking at the open bedroom door and wondering if Mrs Weasley’s wrath would be worth being found in bed with Ginny. “Because that’s where you are,” she answered innocently, although Harry thought he could see mischief behind her sparkling eyes. He decided Mrs Weasley’s wrath was indeed worth this. He had woken up to find an angel next to him and he would remember that feeling forever. “Your parents may become somewhat angry if they find us like this,” said Harry a little shakily. Ginny nuzzled Harry’s neck. “It’s okay Harry, Dad woke me before he left and told me to stay here in bed with you.” Ginny giggled as she looked at Harry and saw his surprise. “I was happy to do as I was told.” Harry sat up in the bed, taking the covers with him. He looked back and saw Ginny was wearing only her flannel pyjama top and a pair of cotton shorts. Harry was slightly alarmed to find he was only wearing a pair of jeans. “I think we had better get up before your mother decides we need a wakeup call,” said Harry, still a little doubtful that Ginny had been allowed by her father to share his bed. While he may be of age, Ginny still had a number of months to go before turning seventeen and this was her parent’s house. Ginny put her hand over Harry’s shoulder and gently pulled him back down. Harry suddenly found he had no great desire to resist. “It’s okay, my sweet Harry, nobody is here but us, and I have been told to look after you, which I have every intention of doing.” Harry grinned, “Does that mean you’ll get me breakfast?” Ginny responded with mock indignation before pulling a pillow out from under Harry’s head and dropping it across his face. “You prat,” said Ginny as she rolled on top of Harry. She lifted the pillow off his face and felt herself melt as she looked into his grinning face, his emerald eyes penetrating into her very soul. This was the joyful Harry she had loved every summer, watching from her bedroom window as he had played Quidditch with her brother’s in the nearby field, and she was glad to see him again. Ginny decided a small amount of revenge was in order for Harry’s bad joke. “I would have given you anything you wanted,” her voice sultry and full of promise, “and you chose breakfast, my sweet fool,” sighed Ginny, enjoying watching Harry’s eyes widen as he realised he may have just made a big mistake. “Ah… well,” Harry was suddenly lost for words. Ginny gave Harry an impish grin as she leant down and began to kiss him tenderly. Soon the tenderness was replaced by her yearning as she felt Harry respond to her touch, wrapping his arms around her body. She knew they should not go too far right now, but as they both started to lose themselves to the moment she wondered if she could stop; or if she wanted to. A loud crash from downstairs caused both Harry and Ginny to flinch. They both looked at the bedroom door and then back at each other, grinning as they hastily rearranged themselves to their former sleeping position. Ginny let out a snort as Harry made very sure the blankets covered him completely from the waist down. They had waited only a minute before Mrs Weasley appeared in the doorway. “Good morning, dears,” she said brightly, “why are you still in bed? Have you had anything to eat yet? Ginny, let the boy get dressed and come and help me in the kitchen. Harry dear, you can borrow some of Ron’s clothes until we can get you some of your own.” Molly left as quickly as she had arrived, leaving only the echo of her words in her wake. Ginny and Harry looked at each, both feeling somewhat bewildered. “What just happened, Gin?” asked Harry, as he sat up in the bed. Ginny shrugged. “I think that was Mum’s way of coping with me being in bed with you.” Harry laughed nervously. “Maybe we should go down and talk to her about this.” “Yeah, that’s probably a good idea, but I would get dressed first if I were you Mr Potter.” Harry gave Ginny a quick kiss, before rolling out of bed and making his way across the room to open Ron’s cupboard. Ginny looked at Harry as he started his search for clothes that might fit him. He was still very pale, and his body looked almost gaunt. A number of bruises covered his back which Ginny hadn’t noticed before. What did they do to you, my poor sweet Harry? As Harry pulled a clean shirt out of Ron’s cupboard, he turned around to see Ginny looking at him from the bed. Ginny looked deep in thought, as if she were far away, looking through him rather than at him. “Gin, are you okay?” asked Harry softly. Ginny’s eyes swam back into focus. “I’m fine,” she said, getting up from the bed and heading to the door. “I’ll see you downstairs in a minute.” Ginny blew Harry a kiss and left the room. Harry suddenly felt cold and he was sure the room had dimmed a little. * In the kitchen, Molly was making a very late breakfast for Harry and Ginny. She had not been surprised to find them still in bed and she fervently hoped they had not succumbed to any other desires while she was out. Molly knew love when she saw it, and she was reminded of her initial romance with Arthur many years ago. They had only been sixteen themselves when they fell in love, and while she would tell her only daughter to wait until she was of age before starting a full physical relationship with Harry, she also knew she would feel like a hypocrite as she said it. She and Arthur had barely made it a week before giving into temptation but she had always contended that they were made for each other and it was inevitable, so why stand in nature’s way? Molly’s main concern was that she felt the same sense of destiny and inevitability about Harry and Ginny. They would make each other so happy, and support each other without question. But Ginny was her baby and her only daughter, leaving her with some conflicted emotions. She had decided she would not interfere with their relationship, but first, she was determined to make sure Harry was going to survive long enough to enjoy it. Molly had returned from Diagon Alley, Ron and Hermione in tow, carrying bundles of medicinal wares and books on healing. She would start to treat Harry today but she would need to talk to Ginny first and explain what she and Arthur were going to try and do. It would be hard enough to treat an unwilling patient, let alone an unwilling patient who was abetted by the girl he loved. Molly would start simply by feeding Harry and trying to put some weight back onto him. She had started up the stairs to rouse Harry and Ginny for breakfast before she had stopped, an unsettling thought occurring to her. She had returned to the kitchen, picked up the pile of newly acquired books off the table, and promptly dropped them onto the wooden floor. The books made a resounding crash and Molly gave a satisfied smile. That should ensure I don’t see anything I have enough trouble just thinking about, thought Molly to herself as she again made her way up the stairs. After Mrs Weasley had dropped the books onto the floor, Ron and Hermione had come running back into the kitchen from the lounge room, having been startled as they cuddled on the couch. They had arrived to see Mrs Weasley traipsing up the stairs, and Ron looked to Hermione with a confused expression on his face. “What the bloody hell was that all about?” Hermione merely smiled. “I think your mother was just making sure the coast was clear.” “Coast… what are you talking about, Hermione?” asked Ron as Hermione took his hand and led him back to the couch in the lounge room. “Oh, Ronald, you really are such an innocent boy, aren’t you?” It took another minute before finally; Ron could be heard voicing his disgust at what Hermione had been suggesting. * Half an hour later Harry and Ginny sat at the kitchen table, quietly eating breakfast as Ron hovered nearby, picking bits of food randomly off the table as he indulged in a second helping of breakfast. Mrs Weasley stuck her head in through the back door, holding a large white chook in her arms. “Ginny, dear, could you give me a hand for a minute?” “Yes Mum,” said Ginny as she stood up from the table. She gave Harry a kiss on the top of his head, glared at Ron as he made a gagging noise, and stepped out the door into the warm sunlight. Ginny saw her mother across the garden by the chicken coop, unceremoniously throwing the chook back into the enclosure. As Ginny reached her mother she became nervous as she saw the serious look on her face. This can’t be good. Ginny was apprehensive, but she decided she would try and hold her composure and listen to whatever her mother had to say. “How’s Harry feeling, Ginny?” asked Molly. “He said he felt good when he woke up, and I haven’t seen him wince in pain or hold his chest at all today,” replied Ginny, realising it was true as she said it. “Ginny, Harry needs treatment for that burn, among other things, and I would very much appreciate your support.” Ginny nodded as her mother continued, “Whatever happened to Harry was obviously very traumatic for him and he seems to be terrified of even discussing it.” Ginny could feel a flicker of fear as she listened to her mother. She had not expected this. “What do you want me to do, Mum?” “I need you to support Harry, and to reassure him that what we are doing is going to help him. I know you want to protect him, but right now he may need to be protected from himself. Do you understand, love?” asked Molly, concerned that she might be asking too much of her daughter as she saw Ginny’s eyes harden. “I will do everything I can to help Harry,” said Ginny, determination in her voice. Molly was pleased. “Good girl. Your father has informed Kingsley about last night’s events and he thinks the Minister may be able to help. We shall learn more tonight when Kingsley arrives. For today, I will feed him and patch up his chest, and you make sure he stays calm. We could be in for an awkward evening.” Molly gave a small smile and rubbed her daughters arm. Ginny knew her mother was right. She also knew she would do whatever it took to help Harry. “Yes, Mum. I’ll look after him.” Molly hugged her daughter and then started leading her back to the house. “Now, about you sharing a bed with Harry last night…” began Molly. Ginny froze on the spot as she began to panic “Nothing happened, Mum, I swear,” interrupted Ginny quickly. Molly turned to face her daughter and gave a sigh as she saw Ginny blush furiously. Nothing indeed, young lady, Molly thought to herself. She smiled to herself as she realised she had finally found a subject Ginny didn’t appear to be able to lie about so easily. “Ginny, your father and I discussed this earlier and have decided we shall let you and Harry share a bed providing I can rely on you to show some restraint while you’re under this roof, do you understand?” she said sternly. Ginny could feel her face burning and she didn’t trust herself to say another word. She nodded and gave her mother a hug. Molly chuckled as she held her daughter, “I don’t think I could be bothered trying to catch you and Ron as you tried to sneak about the house. And this morning Hermione was telling me about the charms they used to hide while they were on the run. Apparently they could host a Quidditch match in Ron’s bedroom and I’d never know a thing about it.” Ginny looked at her mother and smiled, “Thanks Mum, you’re the best.” “Come on Ginevra, let’s go and make sure your Harry has been missing you already.” Molly and Ginny walked back into the Burrow, Ginny almost skipping as she went. * “Thank you Hagrid, I know that was very difficult for you,” said Kingsley Shacklebolt kindly, as Hagrid blew his running nose into a large cloth handkerchief. So that’s it, Kingsley thought to himself as he sat back and looked around the Headmistresses office at Hogwarts. Hagrid had confirmed the last piece of the puzzle for Minerva McGonagall and himself. It had been difficult as Hagrid had promised Harry he would never tell anyone of what he had witnessed in the forest, but Hagrid had broken down and told the whole story after learning that Harry was in some kind of trouble. Minerva stood and paced to the empty fireplace. She suddenly felt cold as she tried to comprehend what Harry had done. He had come to the school to find and destroy Horcruxes, and instead ended up in the middle of a battle. Half way through the battle he had discovered that the only way to stop Voldemort was to let himself be killed because a piece of Voldemort was inside him. So he had walked calmly into the forest, stood before his enemy without defending himself, and let Voldemort kill him. That he had lived appeared to be down to some sort of an anomaly and not something Harry knew would happen. The image of Harry crying on the floor following the battle came back to her, and she now understood his trauma. He would be very reluctant to discuss what he had done because it would mean acknowledging that Voldemort was a part of him, and that he had decided to die without saying goodbye to anyone. She feared Harry may come apart soon. Minerva let out a breath she didn’t realise she had been holding. Molly and Arthur would be informed in a few hours and they would all work to put Harry back together, before he became the war’s final casualty. * The peaceful morning slowly passed into the afternoon at the Burrow. Molly and Hermione had been reading the Healers books looking for ideas to assist Harry, while Ron caught up on his much needed home cooking. Arthur had returned to the Burrow with Charlie, Percy and George. Molly had put George to bed in his old room as he had apparently not slept for over two days and looked as if he could barely stand. After George was asleep, Percy had announced his intention to go to the Ministry, but had promised to return for dinner. Arthur and Charlie sat at the kitchen table with Ron and began to discuss the arrangements for Fred’s funeral. Meanwhile, Harry and Ginny sat together on the grass under a shady tree by the pond beyond the garden. The leaves of the tree made a gentle rustling sound in the soft breeze as Ginny lay back against Harry, her head resting on his chest as he leant against the tree. They sat in silence, both enjoying the peace and quiet. They had talked briefly about Harry’s injuries, but after assuring Ginny that he felt alright, Harry had been reluctant to continue discussing the subject, so Ginny had dropped it. She had worried that her mother’s prediction of an awkward evening might have been a little optimistic, as Harry would not even discuss the matter with her. She was now becoming afraid that Harry might react very badly at the dinner tonight. So she lay here with Harry, feeling him start to relax and hoping she had the strength for tonight. Harry could sense something was amiss. Mrs Weasley and Hermione were reading medical books and Harry didn’t for a second believe it was a coincidence. He had decided he would compromise and let them try and treat his injury if they would not ask any more questions about it. The afternoon crawled by and Harry began to feel a calmness come over him. He was with a young woman who loved him and today that was all he needed. Mrs Weasley finally broke their solitude as she came wandering out to the pond. When she had left the house she had been sorrowful as she thought of George and Fred, and then she had seen Harry and Ginny together as she walked slowly towards them and she had felt such joy for them. They were so content to be in each other’s company, and looking at them, she had briefly wondered why it had taken them so long to find comfort in each other. “Ginny, Harry,” called Mrs Weasley, hoping they didn’t feel like she had been keeping an eye on them, “It’s time to come inside, dinner will be served soon and you need to get cleaned up.” Harry and Ginny both rose from their place by the pond and walked slowly back to the house. Harry felt tired but happy as he made his way in through the back door of the Burrow, the sun setting slowly behind him. As Harry entered the kitchen he saw Hermione trying to hide the Healers books under a copy of the Daily Prophet. “It’s alright Hermione,” said Harry as he turned to Mrs Weasley, “I think we should try and treat the burn. I just can’t answer any questions about it yet.” Mrs Weasley nodded as she shared a look with her husband, who remained seated as he smiled at his wife. Hermione looked relieved as she launched into a spirited speech about the various curse remedies she had been studying, and which she felt were the most likely to achieve the best results. Harry and Ginny both grinned at Hermione as Mrs Weasley tried to calm her down. “Yes alright, dear. We will get to all that a bit later.” Mrs Weasley turned to Harry, “Are you ready to talk to George, love? I think we should do it before dinner.” Harry felt his breath catch in his throat for a second. “Yeah, okay. Let’s get this over with,” said Harry tightly. As he headed towards the stairs with Mrs Weasley he noticed that Hermione, Ron, Ginny and Mr Weasley all followed, and at the base of the stairs they were joined by Charlie and Percy from the lounge room. Harry stopped and looked at everyone around him. “You didn’t think we’d make you do it alone, did you Harry?” asked Charlie, a small smile on his face. Harry felt so relieved. This family would protect him as if he were one of their own, even while he tried to justify why one of their number was dead. He made his way up the stairs to George’s room and stood outside the door with Mrs Weasley. She gave him an encouraging smile and knocked on the door. Without waiting for a reply she opened the door and stepped into the room. Harry followed Mrs Weasley into the bedroom and felt his heart skip a beat as he saw George. George was standing in the corner of the room, his back to the door, looking at his own reflection in the wall mounted mirror. His face was a mask of agony as tears rolled down his cheeks, as he looked at Harry and his mother in the mirrors reflection. George dropped his head and began to sob as his mother went to comfort him. Harry didn’t move, unsure if he should stay or go. “George, dear,” soothed Mrs Weasley, “it’s alright, George.” Mrs Weasley turned her son around to face her and embraced him tightly. Arthur Weasley stepped past Harry and went to help comfort his distraught son. George opened his eyes and looked directly at Harry. “Get him out of here,” George almost spat, venom in his voice. “Who, sweet heart?” asked Mrs Weasley, confusion spreading across her face. “Bloody Harry Potter,” snarled George. Harry felt his blood run cold. He wanted to run but his feet wouldn’t move. Arthur Weasley stepped between George and Harry. “What’s gotten into you, son?” “He killed Fred,” George was almost screaming, the tears streaming down his face. “He could save Ronnie and Ginny. He could even save you, Dad. But he didn’t have time for Fred. Why not Fred, Harry? You didn’t care if he died, did you?” Harry couldn’t think. He felt his world crashing down around him as the guilt almost forced him to his knees. He felt hands on his shoulders as he was pulled gently from the bedroom and led back downstairs. He felt himself lowered onto the couch in the living room. He didn’t know who was helping him as his eyes could no longer see properly. Rage and guilt ran through him as the faces of the dead flashed before his eyes. “Harry, drink this,” said Charlie, thrusting a glass of Firewhiskey under Harry’s nose. Harry didn’t respond. His was falling into his own despair, praying only that it would claim him quickly. Somebody took his hand but he remained motionless, staring into nothingness. All of his fears and doubts were finally realised; he had caused so many deaths and now everyone realised he was not a saviour. He was a curse on all those who he came into contact with. Harry didn’t notice as Ginny wrapped her arms around him. She was terrified as she looked at Harry’s face. He was gone where she could not reach him. “Harry, my love, stay with us please, stay with me,” pleaded Ginny as her tears flowed onto Harry’s shoulder. Harry’s body lurched as a new wave of agony ripped through him. His chest felt like it was on fire and he could feel warm liquid running down to his abdomen. He was bleeding again and his sudden terror brought his mind back to the present. An emerald green fire erupted in the fireplace, and Kingsley Shacklebolt stepped from the flames, his arms spread wide in greeting. “Hello Weasley’s,” boomed Kingsley before he felt the smile on his face falter. Something was very wrong. He looked at the group of people before him. Ron and Hermione were holding each other in the corner, clearly shaken. Percy sat on a small chair with his head in his hands, and Charlie stood in front of Harry, his rough hand on Harry’s shoulder. Ginny had her arms around Harry, and Harry looked as though he was about to be sick. “Harry, what’s happened?” he asked as he quickly knelt before the young man, “Talk to me Harry.” Harry gave no response. “Harry,” continued Kingsley, who thought he might know what the problem was, “you’re not a Horcrux any more Harry. It’s okay.” Harry’s head snapped up to look at Kingsley, horror on his face. They knew. Harry‘s world spun as he stood up abruptly, his eyes darting from person to person, registering their shock and confusion. Kingsley tried to steady Harry and noticed the dark stain that had started to appear on Harry’s shirt. “Oh, no. Harry, sit down.” Harry followed Kingsley’s alarmed eyes and peered at his own chest. The dark red stain was spreading fast and he could feel his shame and rage building. Harry ran. The front door of the Burrow nearly came off its hinges as Harry charged through the door, several Weasley’s along with Kingsley and Hermione running after him. He sprinted to the boundary of the property, ignoring the repeated shouts for him to stop. As he reached the boundary he stopped and turned, seeing the others stop running as they came to within a short distance of him. Ron came to the front of the group and started pulling people back. Hermione was incensed, “Ron, what are you doing?” “Look at his hands Hermione. Everybody back off,” said Ron urgently. Harry saw all the eyes looking in his direction widen as they looked at his hands. He looked down and saw sparks in the air around his hands. When he looked up again he could see they were all moving slowly away from him, Ginny being dragged by Charlie. So now they know what I am, and they will fear me. He touched the dark stain on his shirt and held his fingers up in front of him. He was bleeding heavily now. “Harry, no. Please don’t go,” Ginny was almost hysterical as she called for Harry. “I need you... please... for me” Harry looked at Ginny, feeling the hot sting of tears in his eyes. The door to the Burrow opened again as Molly and Arthur came running towards him. He couldn’t think clearly as he began to tremble, feeling the blood flowing from his chest. George appeared in the doorway. “Harry, I’m so sorry,” shouted George across the property, “Don’t...” Harry didn’t hear any more words as he felt his rage surge. The assembled crowd was startled as they watched. Harry’s eyes suddenly glowed brightly and waves of energy emitted from his hands, setting the grass around him alight. They watched horrified as Harry began to roar into the night, before he spun on the spot and with a loud ‘crack’, he was gone. Ginny ran to the spot where Harry had been. She turned on the spot as she screamed Harry’s name, but nothing happened, Ginny was still unable to apparate by herself. She ran back to Ron and Hermione and grabbed them. “Take me to Harry,” demanded Ginny, fire in her eyes. Hermione looked devastated as she drew Ginny into a tight embrace. “We can’t follow, Ginny. I’m sorry.” Ginny began to sob and collapsed to the ground. It took several moments before anybody moved. Arthur and Molly came to Ginny and lifted her to her feet, taking her back into the Burrow as the rest of the stunned group followed. The Weasley’s children and Hermione sat around the kitchen table, nobody speaking as Ginny continued to cry quietly while Hermione tried to comfort her. The others looked frightened by what they had witnessed, and George was inconsolable. He blamed himself and he was ashamed of his behaviour. He knew Fred would have been appalled with him for the way he had treated Harry. Arthur and Molly Weasley stood in the lounge room with Kingsley, who had briefly explained what he thought had caused Harry’s trauma. He was going to tell the whole story as soon as Minerva McGonagall and Hagrid arrived, but after what he had seen tonight, he didn’t think he knew all the details himself. After Harry had disappeared Kingsley had immediately contacted the Ministry and organised several places he thought Harry might go to be watched from first light tomorrow. Ron and Hermione had also added some suggestions and he arranged to have them all monitored. He just hoped they could find him before a tragedy occurred. They all waited silently until the rest of their guests arrived. Minerva McGonagall and Hagrid arrived together, followed shortly after by Bill and Fleur. Arthur updated the new arrivals on what had occurred tonight. Arthur led them into the kitchen to join the rest of his family and begin to try and make sense of the terrible night. Hermione and Ron reluctantly retold the story of their previous year with Harry, fearful of the impact their words were having as George began to tremble. They covered the story quickly and sat down holding onto each other. Arthur produced a bottle of Firewhiskey and indicated everyone should help themselves as they were probably going to need it before the night was through. Hagrid produced his own bottle of single malt whiskey and began to take huge gulps in between heavy sobs. “Hagrid,” said Kingsley kindly, “why don’t you tell us what happened in the forest and then I will tell you all why it happened.” “Right, Minister,” began Hagrid, “Voldy and his followers had grabbed me and taken me to a clearing in the forest. Tied me to a tree, did the bastards. Anyway, Voldy was talkin’ ‘bout how ‘Arry hadn’t shown ‘imself, and how he thought little ‘Arry would come to ‘im, when bold as you like, ‘Arry stepped out o’ the dark. I told ‘im to run before one o’ them Death Eaters shut me mouth for me.” Hagrid paused as he dabbed at his swollen eyes. Hermione and Ron were both crying silently as they tried to imagine why Harry had given himself up. Arthur and Molly held onto George and Ginny as they both trembled. “’Arry never said another thing, just stood there starin’ at Voldy. And then it happened. Voldy hit ‘Arry with the Killin’ Curse... and ‘Arry fell to the ground. Not movin’ or nothin’. Looked so small, layin’ there, he did. I picked his body up and carried ‘im back to the castle.” Hermione gasped. It was becoming too much for her to take. Ron tried to hold her but she was becoming distraught. “He just gave up,” sobbed Hermione, “why would he do it? He knew we would keep fighting with him.” Hermione slumped back into her seat. Ginny felt numb. He had walked into his own death and left her to go on alone. She felt sick to the stomach as she tried to take deep breaths. Kingsley helped himself to a glass of Firewhiskey before he stood to tell his part of the story. “He did it because he had to,” said Kingsley flatly, ignoring the looks of disbelief that now focused on him. “Ron, Hermione, you told us how Harry had taken Snapes memories and had gone to watch them before he went into the forest. It was what he saw in those memories that convinced Harry he had to die that night. Now, what you hear tonight must never go any further. You have seen the horrible impact these events have had on Harry and I am sure it would only get worse if the story spread any further.” Kingsley scanned the faces in the room, making sure they all understood the gravity of the situation. Kingsley continued, “I will now tell you why he has been so scared to talk about what happened.” Everybody was now giving Kingsley their full attention. Arthur and Molly knew what was about to be said so they kept their eyes on their children, fearing the impact of Kingsley’s words. “Part of Severus Snapes memories show several conversations he had with Dumbledore as they discussed their ongoing protection of Harry. Sometime during the last year of his life, Dumbledore confided in Severus a theory he had about the connection between Harry and Voldemort.” “That theory was that Voldemort had accidentally made a seventh Horcrux on the night he killed Lily and James Potter. Dumbledore believed that another piece of Voldemort’s soul was torn from him when he attempted to kill Harry. He believed that this piece of soul attached itself to the only other living thing it could find.” Kingsley could see what little colour was left in the faces of his audience drain even further. The looks of horror and shock mirrored his own feelings when he had discovered Harry’s secret. Ginny looked up at Kingsley, “Harry?” Kingsley nodded. “Harry.” Bill and Charlie both helped themselves to a glass of Firewhiskey, before Bill offered one to Ginny. She accepted the glass but didn’t drink, instead placing it on the table in front of her. Ginny wanted to make sure she had a clear head for this. “Harry discovered that he was a Horcrux. A Horcrux which needed to be destroyed before Voldemort could be defeated. We know from Snapes memories that Harry was supposed to be the last Horcrux but evidently something went wrong, as the snake, Nagini, still remained. I believe Harry was torn on the night of the battle, between finishing his mission and preventing any further bloodshed.” “We know he told Neville Longbottom to kill the snake if he got the chance, and Ron and Hermione already knew that Nagini was a Horcrux that needed to be killed. I think he was making sure enough people knew what had to be done so he could give himself up and stop the battle.” “He had already seen Fred die, and he had seen the bodies in the Great Hall. I think his guilt made his decision easier for him. Harry now knew it would never stop while he still lived, so he made his decision to try and save the rest of us.” Ginny spoke through her tears, her voice bitter, “Why didn’t he tell someone? Why didn’t he say goodbye?” Kingsley looked down at Ginny and he saw a young woman whose whole world had just been taken from her. “Ginny, my dear, can you imagine the courage it takes to walk willingly into your own death? I don’t know if I could do it myself, and if I stopped and told even one person goodbye I’m sure my courage would fail.” “Molly tells me Harry has been having nightmares, and that you have been in them Ginny. Harry knew he had to die, he knew that the longer he waited the more people would die; and I believe he desperately loves you Ginny. I think he was trying to make sure you survived” “Harry is a noble young man, but he would still have needed something to drive him into that forest, and I don’t believe it was me that he sacrificed himself for.” Ginny looked at Kingsley, torment raging through her body. “I only know of one person he could have loved enough to die for,” said Kingsley softly, a sense of awe in his voice. Molly held her daughter as she was racked with sobs. George watched his little sister through his own tears, knowing he had added to Harry’s trauma and had now devastated his sister as a result. “What do we do now, Kingsley?” George asked, determined to start making amends. “I’m not sure George. First we need to find Harry but I suspect that will be the easy task. Helping him deal with his guilt will prove difficult I’m sure, but my real concern is that Harry is deeply ashamed of being a Horcrux.” Kingsley looked around at the group. “But why, Kingsley? He didn’t do anything wrong.” Ron had finally spoken; his fear for his friend’s safety was beginning to be overridden by his frustration. His best friend seemed to be unable to have even a moment’s peace. “I know Ron, but you must put yourself in Harry’s shoes. He has been carrying around a piece of the man who killed his parent’s inside him. All who have been surrogate fathers to him, except Arthur, have died fighting the man who lived inside him. His guilt must be unbearable.” “Minerva found Harry at the castle yesterday, hiding under his cloak crying as he blamed himself for fifty deaths he did not cause,” Kingsley continued. “I believe Harry fears what people will think of him if they discovered their saviour was also their enemy. Harry has never known family and love like you have Ron. He does not realise that some people will accept him unconditionally.” The group looked crestfallen as they considered this. “But we always treated him like family,” protested Ron. Hermione rubbed his arm trying to soothe him. “Of course you did,” said Kingsley, “but you are not his family. He will always feel like he is placing a burden on you because that is how he has felt his entire life. Harry probably blames himself for his parents deaths because Voldemort believed Harry was the one who could destroy him; his aunt and uncle were cruel and treated Harry terribly, constantly reminding Harry that he was a burden on them; and now he will feel he has brought heartache and tragedy to the family who adopted him, and he will blame himself for your loss even though you all accepted the risks willingly when you fought against Voldemort.” “So now Harry will run, and he will hide. He will not wish to bring any more pain to those he loves, so he will sacrifice his love and happiness so that we may live without the burden of The-Boy-Who-Lived.” Despair hung over the kitchen in the Burrow. Arthur could see only pain on his children’s faces and that image would haunt him forever. “Kingsley, we will start the search tonight,” said Arthur, his resolve hardening as he feared for his surrogate son. “His… family… will not abandon him.” he said forcefully as he looked at his family. Arthur looked at George. “Fred will understand if he has to wait a little bit longer for his final send off, yes?” George stood; his face grim but determined, “Fred wouldn’t have it any other way. Where should we look first?” With that the group discussed the best possible places to look for Harry and then started to make their way to the property boundary and began apparating in pairs to begin the search for Harry. * Harry seethed as he looked around at his surroundings. He had apparated in blind rage and had not consciously thought of a destination. He found himself in a densely wooded forest, but he had no idea what the forests name was. Harry tried to concentrate on slowing his ragged breathing, as he sat down in the dirt and felt the cool night air on his wet chest. He lifted his shirt and was startled by the sight of so much blood covering his body. He noticed with relief that the bleeding had stopped but he remained frightened of what was happening to him. Harry drew his wand and began siphoning the blood from his body and clothes. As he worked in silence, Harry could feel the regret begin to fill him. The Weasley’s had discovered what he was and now he felt revulsion with himself. He didn’t know how Kingsley had discovered his secret, but he knew it meant the end of his happiness with the Weasley’s. His adoptive family had already suffered so much because of him; he was not willing to bring more heartache to this family. Harry began to cry, as he wished desperately for his own family, but he knew that was an impossible dream. He had seen his parents only two days ago and it already felt like years had passed. Harry suddenly felt pain rack his body and he knew where he should go. He stood up and turned on the spot, disappearing into the night. Harry reappeared near Hagrid’s hut in the grounds of Hogwarts. There were no lights on in Hagrid’s hut and Harry was relieved. He didn’t want to meet anybody while he did this. Harry retraced his footsteps through the forest on the night of the battle. Once he felt he was far enough into the Forbidden Forest he held his wand aloft and let a small light help guide him to the clearing. As he reached the edge of the clearing Harry brightened the light from his wand and began scanning the ground. Harry was suddenly hopeful; he would see his family soon. As his search continued without success, Harry became desperate as misery threatened to overcome him. The Resurrection Stone was nowhere to be found. If he could only find the stone he knew he could be with his parents again, and he wouldn’t leave them behind this time. Harry’s search became frantic and useless as tears filled his eyes. He sat back on his heels and screamed into the night. Now that he had nothing left he could not even join his parents. Harry sat and cried into his hands as his regret and guilt consumed him. He yearned for his family to hold him and love him but they were gone forever. With a ‘pop’, Harry was gone from the forest, reappearing in the last place he thought he would ever see again. He stood on the street looking at the house where he had been raised. Number 4 Privet Drive had changed little since he last departed nearly a year ago. The yard was slightly overgrown and the letter box was full of uncollected post, but everything else remained as he remembered it. The house was dark as he approached, no light coming through the windows despite the relatively early evening hour. Harry assumed the Dursley’s had not yet returned from hiding, and he felt a strange sense of disappointment for that. It somehow made him feel lonelier than ever, as he had always been able to rely on the Dursley’s to be here waiting to slowly torture the spirit out of him. Harry stood at the front door, pointed his wand at the lock and thought Alohomora to himself. The lock made a clicking sound as the bolt slid free and Harry entered the small house. He held his wand aloft and let the light reveal the house to him. Dust covered every surface and nothing had moved since he had departed last year. Harry walked down the hall and came to the cupboard which had been his bedroom for ten years. He slid the latch on the door back and opened the cupboard, finding it packed with Dudley’s old broken toys and televisions. Harry slumped to the floor as his body began to tremble, his memories of the house overwhelming him. Harry flew into a rage and began throwing the items out of the cupboard down the hall. He didn’t stop until nothing remained inside the cupboard except dust and cobwebs. He crawled inside and curled up on the floor and cried himself to sleep, as he once again became the little boy who lived in the cupboard under the stairs. * As morning broke across Ottery St Catchpole, the Weasley family began arriving back at the Burrow, tired and dejected after a fruitless night looking for Harry. George was looking rather ill as he sat at the kitchen table and accepted a cup of tea from Molly. George averted his eyes from Ginny as she glared at him from the other side of the table. He didn’t blame Ginny for being angry with him. She had won the man of her dreams, and he had driven Harry off without knowing what Harry had done to try and save everyone, blaming him for something that wasn’t his fault. George knew he must find Harry soon and beg for forgiveness. Ginny was angry with more than just George. She was angry at the whole world for being so unfair to her. She had known one wonderful day of love and happiness before it had been taken away from her by cruel words spoken in anger. Exhaustion was beginning to overcome her and she left the table and headed to her bedroom without a word to anyone. Molly looked at the dejected group still at the table. “Alright everyone, off to bed for a few hours. Falling asleep at the table won’t help anybody,” said Molly kindly. Molly knew her family was exhausted. They had visited places they thought Harry might go but as the night wore on there had been no sign of him. If she was honest with herself, she now held grave fears for Harry’s health and she had begun to fear they might lose him. The Weasley’s made their way to bed while Fleur returned to Shell Cottage. She would wait there in case Harry appeared at the grave of Dobby. Hermione and Ron had suggested Harry might visit the graves of his family and friends in his guilt and grief. Molly doubted Harry was thinking clearly enough to visit graves, but she was glad they had a least one place to start looking. * Harry woke with a burning sensation in his chest and the name ‘Ginny’ echoing in his ears. He had endured the terrible nightmares again and he guessed he had shouted Ginny’s name in his sleep. The dust from the cupboard was already beginning to float back to the ground after being disturbed by Harry’s restless sleep. Harry could barely breathe as he crawled out of the cupboard, surprised to find the sun had risen already. Harry stepped out the front door of the house and looked into the early morning sky. Yesterdays beautiful summer weather had been replaced by low grey clouds, compounding Harry’s misery. He needed somewhere to go, and could think of only one place. With a ‘pop’ he was gone. Arrabella Figg watched Harry from her front window as he disappeared in front of her eyes. She looked down at the parchment she held from the Minister for Magic himself. It had arrived by owl at dawn, advising her to keep watch for Harry Potter. Well, she thought to herself, this Minister seems to know something about the boy at least. She had considered going outside to talk with Harry but he had disappeared before she could move. She quickly added the details of what she had seen to the parchment, attached it to her owl, and sent it back to the Ministry. With her job done she sat down and sipped at a cup of hot tea, wondering what had made Harry come to this awful place. * Arthur and Molly were sitting quietly together in their lounge room, trying to decide their next plan of action. They had considered sending a Patronus to Harry but they didn’t want to upset him anymore than he already was. If he was hiding he would not like having his privacy invaded. They would maintain their watch and hope Harry came back to them soon. Without warning Kingsley Shacklebolt came out of their fireplace at a high rate of speed. Kingsley spotted Molly and Arthur and grinned at them. “Harry’s okay,” boomed Kingsley, waving a piece of parchment at them. Molly and Arthur both stood as Kingsley handed then the parchment. They could hear doors opening upstairs as their children came out to find out what all the noise was about. “Arrabella Figg contacted me ten minutes ago. She saw Harry coming out of his relatives house. He apparated away but at least we know his injury hasn’t done him in.” Arthur and Molly quickly grasped each other in relief. A wall of red hair began spilling into the lounge room as the Weasley children appeared. Ginny forced her way to the front, her eyes wide with fear. “Harry?” rasped Ginny. Kingsley smiled at her. “He was seen leaving his aunt and uncles house less than an hour ago.” Ginny felt the knot in her stomach release. “Why would he go there? They were horrible to him,” asked Ginny, uncertainty creeping into her mind. Where are you going my love? Molly took her daughter in her arms. “Let’s go and find out, shall we?” Molly headed to Privet Drive with Ginny, Ron and Hermione. Arthur had declared he would wait at the Burrow with Bill, Charlie, Percy and George, so his sons could get some much needed rest. Kingsley returned to the Ministry to await any more reports regarding Harry. Molly, Ginny, Ron and Hermione, apparated into the lane around the corner from number 4 Privet Drive. They walked quickly to the door and rang the bell, Molly trying to peer in through a gap between the curtains. “They’re not home yet,” came a voice from behind them, startling all four of the group on the doorstep. They turned to see Arrabella Figg standing on the driveway, wearing a floral nightgown and fluffy white slippers. “Mrs Figg?” asked Hermione. Harry had mentioned the old lady from across the road to her before, but she had never met her. “Yes dear, Harry was here but his family have yet to return from hiding. Nobody is inside to open the door.” Mrs Weasley considered this for a second. “Harry might have left a clue as to where he was going next. We’ll just have a quick look.” Hermione and Ron smiled at each other as they watched Mrs Weasley break into the Dursley’s house. Once inside they didn’t have to go far to find evidence of Harry’s visit. They found Dudley’s old possessions strewn down the hall and the door to the cupboard under the stairs was still open. Hermione walked to the door and knelt down. When she looked back at Mrs Weasley, Ron and Ginny, she had tears in her eyes. “What’s the matter, dear?” asked Mrs Weasley, suddenly concerned about what may be in the cupboard. “Harry slept here last night,” said Hermione weakly, “This is where he slept when he was a little boy.” Ginny was horrified, while Mrs Weasley started to look very angry. “It’s a good thing Albus Dumbledore is no longer here. I would very much like to give him a piece of my mind about this. How could he have left that poor boy with these people?” Molly was almost shaking with anger now. Ron and Hermione searched the rest of the house while Mrs Weasley and Ginny stood and looked into the small cupboard, letting their tears fall onto the floor. Ginny was lost in her own distress. Harry was supposed to share a bed with me last night, and instead he slept on a dirty floor, in a cupboard within the house he hated. Ron and Hermione returned from searching the house to report no other signs of Harry. They all thanked Mrs Figg before apparating back to the Burrow and updating Arthur about their trip. * Harry appeared in the small park across the street from Number 12 Grimmauld Place. He had arrived in broad daylight and the young couple sitting on a park bench nearby were looking at him with their mouths hanging open. Harry ignored them as he walked into the house his godfather had left him. The Black house showed signs of recent activity, and Harry recalled Kingsley telling him the house had been checked for hexes and curses by Ministry Aurors yesterday. Harry walked slowly around the house, not sure what he was looking for. He eventually made his way up to Sirius’ old bedroom and curled up on the bed, falling into a fitful sleep in which dead friends and red eyes disturbed his dreams. When Harry awoke he noticed the clock on the wall now showed nearly one o’clock. Harry wondered if that was the middle of the day or night as he walked into the bathroom adjoining Sirius’ bedroom. He stared hard at his reflection, scared by what he saw. His eyes were rid rimmed and bloodshot, his skin was ashen and his lips no longer held any colour. Harry knew something was wrong with him, and he knew that whatever it was, it was getting worse. Harry stepped out into the corridor and was immediately struck by the smell of cooking coming from the downstairs kitchen. Harry grimaced as his stomach turned at the thought of food, and his mind raced trying to guess who was in his house. Mrs Weasley, thought Harry as he descended the stairs slowly, feeling his joints and muscles ache. As Harry entered the dark kitchen he was startled to find it wasn’t Mrs Weasley in his kitchen. He looked at the small creature standing on a chair in front of the enormous black stove, stirring scrambled eggs with one hand while the other used a pair of tongs to flip bacon in a sizzling pan. “Kreacher,” said Harry, unable to hide his surprise. Kreacher turned and gave Harry a bow, his large eyes and bat like ears almost touching his gnarled little feet. “Welcome home, Master,” croaked Kreacher, as he returned his attention to the stove, mopping at his bald brow with the pillowcase he still wore over his body. “What are you doing here, Kreacher?” asked Harry, beginning to feel sick as the smell of the cooking food invaded his senses. “Master has returned to the House of Black, so Kreacher has also returned,” said Kreacher by way of explanation. “Master is ill, so Kreacher will take care of Master.” Harry was stunned, and a little lost for words. He thought he may throw up at any moment so he turned and left the room. He wandered down to the main living room and sat down on the hard leather couch. The sun was filtering in through the heavy drapes so Harry assumed it was one o’clock in the afternoon. He closed his eyes for a second and when he opened them again the house was dark and Kreacher was cowering against the wall on the far side of the room. “Kreacher,” said Harry, his voice barely above a whisper as images of death and blood floated in his memory. His nightmares were getting worse and he didn’t know if he could take much more. “Is Master alright?” asked Kreacher as he slowly moved towards Harry. “I’m okay Kreacher. What happened?” “Kreacher could not wake you Master. Master was shouting many things and Kreacher was worried for Master.” Kreacher looked at Harry warily, afraid Harry might begin to shout again. Harry thought about what Kreacher had said. He really didn’t want to be found by anybody while he was like this. He didn’t want to be found by anybody at all. “Kreacher, can I make a new Fidelius charm for the house?” asked Harry. “No Master. The original charm still holds, and will remain until all those who know the secret have passed on.” Kreacher explained. “I don’t want you to let anybody in the house, Kreacher. Is that understood?” asked Harry, glaring at the old house-elf as he spoke. “You wish the House of Black sealed, Master?” croaked Kreacher. “Sealed? You can seal the house?” asked Harry, curiosity on his face. “If Master wishes it, Kreacher will seal his house. Master will be alone. Master will not have his Mistress Ginny,” said Kreacher flatly. Harry suddenly felt anger rise up in him, “How do you know about Ginny?” “Master is saying her name while Master sleeps. Master is saying many names while he sleeps,” replied Kreacher. “Seal the house, Kreacher,” said Harry, as he felt himself slipping back into his dark nightmares. * The atmosphere at the Burrow was grim. Two days had passed since Harry had been seen in Privet Drive, and no further sightings had been reported. Arthur and Molly had tried to comfort their younger children, but they were also losing hope that Harry would be found safe and well, if at all. To add to their worries, Arthur had to confound the local mortuary attendant every day so that Fred’s funeral could be postponed. The strain was beginning to show as George and Ginny both remained locked away in their rooms, while Ron and Hermione kept visiting all the sights they could think of where Harry might go. “What about Grimmauld place?” asked Ron as he sat at the kitchen table eating a second helping of lunch. Hermione considered Ron for a moment. “We’ve been over this Ron. Kingsley has Aurors watching Grimmauld Place and they haven’t seen any sign of Harry there.” Ron huffed as he let his shoulders slump. Harry didn’t have that many places to go. He had never had many friends and most of his family were dead. He was also becoming very worried about Ginny. She had barely spoken for two days now, and she only came downstairs as people returned home, and upon hearing no news from the search, she would return to her room. Hermione had been in a few times with food for Ginny, but she always came back shaking her head sadly. Ginny lay on her bed in her room, growing more and more distraught as each hour passed without news of Harry. She ached inside for him and she wanted to be with him. Her parents kept trying to reassure her that Harry would be back soon and that he just needed some time to work things out; but she saw the looks her parents gave each other. They knew something was wrong with Harry and they didn’t know if it could be fixed. Ginny was determined to find her Harry and to hold him and tell him she loved him every day. Yesterday she sat on the stairs listening to the conversation coming from the kitchen. Her parents had been talking to Ron, Hermione, Charlie and Bill, and they had been trying to remember a time when anybody had told Harry they had loved him, or if Harry had ever said the words himself. Ginny knew Harry had said he loved her and she had told him she loved him, but it still broke her heart to think that Harry had never heard those words before two days ago. Ginny had loved Harry Potter for as long as she could remember. Before she had met the real Harry Potter she had loved the tragic story of The-Boy-Who-Lived, and in her younger years she imagined herself being the one girl who could give Harry Potter the love he needed and make him whole again. As a child she had been besotted with Harry’s legend; the little baby who defeated a dark wizard but became an orphan, sent to live in the muggle world until one day he would make a triumphant return. She knew now that it was a childish fantasy, a simple tale to tell kids who could not understand the tragedy behind the story. One day Ginny had walked into the kitchen to find the legend sitting in her home. She remembered feeling like the world had stood still, her fantasy come to life, and she had panicked and fled from the room. During her first year at Hogwarts she had watched Harry as others persecuted him, believing him to be the heir of Slytherin. She had poured her heart out into a diary she had found amongst her school books, and she had felt wonderful when the diary responded and encouraged her. Eventually she began to fear the diary and had tried to get rid of it, but it had called to her and she had returned. When she next opened her eyes she had seen Harry Potter; covered in dirt and blood. She had fallen hopelessly in love with Harry at that moment, and that feeling had never wavered. Harry had shown no interest in her over the years, so she had cried on Hermione’s shoulder and told herself to get on with life. She had dated other boys, feeling terrible as she did so, knowing she could never truly be with anybody else while she still loved Harry. The years passed and she began to fear her feelings for Harry would haunt her forever. Following a Quidditch match last year she had seen Harry enter the Gryffindor common room during the after party. She was feeling elation following the match and her adrenaline was still high. She looked at Harry and thought she saw a familiar longing in his eyes; the same longing she saw in her own eyes every time she looked in the mirror. She had strode to Harry and taken her chance. Her mind had exploded with joy. Harry had not pulled away or shunned her. In fact, Ginny thought he might have tried to start the kiss as well. Several weeks of bliss had followed, and she had known true contentment for the first time in her life. But it was not destined to last. The death of Albus Dumbledore had forced Harry to leave her so he could complete his mission and keep her safe. She had been devastated at their break up, even though she understood Harry’s reasons; so she vowed to herself she would wait for Harry to return. Over the previous summer Ginny had felt Harry’s eyes on her. She knew he still wanted to be with her, so she gave him a kiss to take with him; a memory of something worth returning for. And now he had returned and he was hers, until a foolish act had driven him away from her. As the days passed without any sign of Harry she was beginning to lose hope. * Harry was lying on the tiles of the first floor bathroom of number 12 Grimmauld Place. He didn’t know how long he had been lying there. Harry stood and looked in the wall length mirror and saw he was covered in blood from the wound to his chest; his face was a mask of tear streaked dirt, and he could still see the images from his nightmares even with his eyes open. Harry drove his fist into the mirror, feeling the glass fragments pierce the skin on his hand. Not long now, thought Harry. Harry sat back down on the cold floor and sobbed as the pain in his hand started to radiate up his arm. He just wanted it all to be over. He couldn’t stand seeing the faces in his dreams anymore. Ginny was always in his dreams now; she had taken his place standing before Voldemort as the Killing Curse struck her. Harry always screamed her name, but she never heard him. “Master,” croaked Kreacher from the bathroom doorway, startling Harry. “You must eat Master.” The old house-elf was worried. He had been unable to feed his Master for three days and his Master was also injured. He could not get any help because Master had not asked for help. So he would maintain his vigil over his Master and try to clean him as best he could. Harry stared blankly at Kreacher before his eyes rolled back as he collapsed to the floor, his head hitting the tiles with a sickening thump. Red eyes and green light flashed in Harry’s mind and then nothing... only darkness. * The Weasley’s were preparing for an early dinner when Kingsley arrived unannounced in the fireplace. “Arthur, dear,” called Molly, “Kingsley’s here.” Arthur entered the kitchen and almost tripped over Kingsley. His own desperation was beginning to show and he hoped his children and wife did not see how badly his hands shook as he looked at Kingsley, waiting for the update. “Is everyone here, Arthur?” asked Kingsley. “Ron and Hermione are at Hermione’s parents house. They were going to clean it up before her parents returned, mainly just to have something to do to take their minds off Harry for a few hours. Everybody else is around here somewhere.” “Right, I think we may know where Harry is,” said Kingsley, holding his hands up to try and calm Arthur and Molly down. “But there is a problem.” Their faces fell. Other members of the Weasley clan began arriving in the kitchen and immediately knew something was happening. Ginny was the last to arrive as she had taken up her usual position on the stairs to listen in, but something was different this time. She had rushed to the kitchen to hear what the news was. “We believe Harry is inside Grimmauld Place,” began Kingsley, as the Weasley’s looked at each other and started smiling. “We are, however, unable to enter the house to check as we cannot even see it. This includes myself, who, as you know, was a party to the Fidelius charm that protected the house.” Kingsley saw the smiles falter on the faces surrounding him. Molly was the first to speak, “What’s happened to the house?” Ginny now stood at the doorway, feeling her stomach drop at the mention of a problem. “We don’t know. It is not a Fidelius charm but it is very powerful. It doesn’t feel like dark magic but we are at a loss at this time.” Kingsley shrugged his shoulders as if in apology. “How did he get in there?” asked George, the frustration evident in his voice. “I thought you had Aurors watching the house.” Kingsley sighed heavily. “We do, George, but he may have entered before they were in place, or he could have used that cloak of his. I am sorry, but we are stretched very thin at the moment and it now looks like we missed Harry when we had a chance to reach him days ago.” George looked at Kingsley’s tired and worn face. “There’s nothing for you to be sorry for, Kingsley. This situation is of my making and I am the one who should apologise,” said George regretfully as he hung his head. “Don’t worry about it, George,” said Kingsley. “Let’s just worry about getting Harry back safely.” George nodded his agreement as Arthur looked at Kingsley thoughtfully, “How certain are you that it’s Harry?” Ginny looked at Kingsley with wide eyes. Please be Harry, please be Harry. “Fairly certain,” replied Kingsley, “whatever magic is surrounding the house is acting like a set of wards, similar to what is in place at Hogwarts, but we have been unable to reveal the type of magic being used. Something like this can usually only be created by the owner of the property, so I am willing to bet that Harry is inside the house and is somehow shielding himself from the outside world.” Arthur looked around at his family. There expressions showed a range of emotions from joy to confusion to fear. He knew how they felt. This might come to nothing, he thought to himself, but at least we can go and have a look. “Right, Weasleys,” said Arthur sharply, addressing his family, “we have a lead on Harry. Let’s go.” The assembled group started grabbing cloaks as they headed out the back door and made their way to the property boundary. Arthur stopped and spoke to Kingsley on his way out the door, “Please notify Ron and Hermione of where we have gone.” Kingsley nodded and drew his wand. He would send his Patronus to Hermione with a message. * Ron prodded the duster randomly at the shelf containing the small china figurines. No matter how many times he poked the figurines they still didn’t seem inclined to move. Weird, thought Ron. Hermione had finished vacuuming the carpets and was now staring at the photos of herself with her parents, scattered around the living room. The search for her parents had already begun and she knew they would be found soon, but she felt no joy at the prospect right now. Hermione was terrified of what Harry had been through. She did not fear Harry, but she feared he may have finally been pushed too far. She also knew Ron was distressed, but he was doing his best to hold himself together for her. A small shout of shock came from the other side of the living room. She turned to see Ron pointing at the centre of the room as a beautiful silver lynx appeared and Kingsley’s deep voice resounded throughout the room. “Harry Potter is found. Grimmauld Place.” Ron looked at Hermione and saw her face light up for the first time in days. He could feel a smile creeping onto his own face as he ran the message through his head again, making sure he had heard it correctly. “Come on, Ron, it’s time to go,” said Hermione. “Hermione wait,” said Ron as his smile faded, “the message didn’t say how Harry was.” Hermione realised Ron was right. She thought for a moment and came up with many reasons why Kingsley would not have mentioned Harry’s condition, but she would never know until she got to Harry. “We’ll find out when we get there.” * Kreacher paced nervously around the Black house. His Master was very sick and he could do nothing. While house-elves have their own magics, they did not extend to healing powers, and Kreacher would not betray his Masters wishes to remain alone. Kreacher made his way back to the bathroom and tried to tend to his Masters wounds as Harry was now bleeding from his chest, while he had also sustained cuts to his hand and head. Kreacher worried that his Master would not survive the night. * Hermione and Ron arrived at the park in Grimmauld Place and found the Weasley family waiting for them. “Hermione, Ron, over here,” whispered Arthur, waving them over to a table and chair setting in the middle of the park. “We think Harry’s inside Number 12.” “Why do you think that, Mr Weasley?” asked Hermione. “Because we cannot see the house or enter it. The Fidelius charm has been replaced by something else and Kingsley has assured me the Aurors have not changed the security arrangements as of yet. The only other possibility is someone inside is blocking us from entering. That person is more than likely the owner of the house.” Hermione and Ron looked at each other. They walked over to the edge of the park and looked at where they knew Number 12 to be. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking, Ron?” asked Hermione. “Probably not, love. What’s on your mind? Hermione looked at Ron and gave him a small smile. “Magic we don’t understand.” Hermione looked back towards the house and whispered into the night. “Kreacher.” A small cracking sound announced Kreacher’s arrival in the square, just in front of Hermione and Ron. The old house-elf considered his surroundings as the Weasley family rushed towards him. Hermione looked down at Kreacher. “This house is sealed,” croaked Kreacher. “You may not enter.” “Kreacher, do you remember us?” asked Hermione as she knelt down in front of the small house-elf, noticing as she came face to face with Kreacher that he looked haggard and tired. “Yes, Mistress Hermione, but I cannot let you pass unless my Master allows it.” Kreacher sounded almost apologetic as he cast his eyes towards the ground. Hermione could sense the concern in Kreacher’s voice and knew she must think quickly. She did not want to say anything that may offend the house-elf. He was their only link to Harry now. “How is Harry, Kreacher? Can you tell us that at least?” Hermione could not hide the pleading tone in her voice. The Weasley family looked on from a short distance away. The assembled group noticed the worry pass across Kreacher’s face. The house-elf seemed to be tormented and stole a glance over his shoulder at the house only he could see. For a moment Hermione was afraid she had asked a question that the house-elf was going to have to punish himself for if he answered her. Instead, Kreacher inched closer to Hermione. “Kreacher is worried, Mistress. Master is not eating. Master sits and stares without seeing for hours, Mistress. Master then sleeps for too long. Kreacher cannot stop the blood.” Tears welled up in Kreacher’s large eyes. “Kreacher is scared, Mistress. He cannot help his Master.” Hermione’s heart was breaking for the old elf. How could we let them treat themselves this way, unable to get help for those they serve if they are ordered not to help? It was cruel and unfair. She knew Harry would not have ordered Kreacher to abandon his Master as Regulus had done, as that would have killed the house-elf. But she also knew Harry needed help. She was desperate to know what was happening within the house, fearing for Harry, but she could not ask Kreacher to break his bond of loyalty to his Master. “Kreacher, please, can you tell your Master that his family is here and would like to see him?” Hermione looked around at the gathered Weasley family behind her. They all nodded their agreement but none of them dared to speak. The entire family appeared to be holding their breath. Ron looked like he might like to grab the elf at any moment and throttle some answers out of him, but he was maintaining a tight rein over his emotions. Ginny was visibly shaking as her tears silently rolled down her cheeks. Bill and Charlie exchanged a look of concern between each other. “But Master is asleep, Mistress, and Kreacher cannot wake him.” Hermione’s head dropped and her shoulders sagged. She could no longer retain control and felt the hot sting of tears welling in her eyes. “Please, Kreacher. You must help us,” she begged. She could sense Ron’s growing anger as he stood behind her. George approached his younger brother a put a calming hand on his shoulder. Kreacher, a look of sorrow on his face, turned and took a small step back towards the unseen house across the street. Kreacher stopped in mid stride and started talking under his breath. Hermione thought she could just make out the word “family” as Kreacher continued to mutter to himself. Kreacher turned back to face Hermione and the Weasley’s. “You are Masters family?” Hermione nodded. “Yes, Kreacher, we are his family.’ Kreacher gave a small nod to Hermione and turned his face up to the Weasley’s. “You are the Weasley’s?” Kreacher asked. The assembled Weasleys nodded. Kreacher looked directly at Ginny. “And you are Mistress Ginny?” Ginny’s face was wet with tears. When she spoke she was on the verge of sobbing. “Yes Kreacher. I am Ginny… and I would very much like to see Harry, if that is alright?” she pleaded. Kreacher seemed to consider this for a moment before his wrinkled old face broke into a smile. “Kreacher will admit his Master’s family,” he croaked. A sense of relief passed through everyone including Kreacher as he continued. “His Family, his Weasley’s, his Ginny. Kreacher will admit you into Master’s house because Master calls for you.” “Harry calls for us now, Kreacher?” Hermione couldn’t hide her surprise. “No, Mistress, not now... but it is his family and his Ginny that he screams for while he sleeps.” Molly gasped and clutched at her heart. “Oh Merlin, what is happening to that poor boy?” Kreacher turned and trotted towards the house which now appeared between Number 11 and Number 13. Ginny’s face was ashen. She felt she might collapse at any moment. She took a deep breath to steady herself before following Kreacher across the street and up the steps which led into Number 12 Grimmauld Place. The rest of the badly shaken Weasley family quickly followed with Hermione and Ron holding onto each other as they ascended the stairs, not afraid of what they would find inside, but who. * The House of Black was as drab and dreary as the Weasley’s remembered it. They had stayed here several times after Dumbledore had restarted the Order of the Phoenix three years ago. They stepped slowly down the dark hallway, Ginny leading her family as she followed Kreacher deeper into the house. Ginny’s impatience finally got the better of her. “Where’s Harry?” she demanded. Kreacher stopped and looked up at Ginny, “In the first floor bathroom, Mistress Ginny.” Ginny pushed past Kreacher and started running up the stairs, Molly right behind her with the rest following single file. Ginny reached the first floor landing and looked down the corridor. Only one door was open at the end of the corridor, and she could see the floor was tiled. That must be it. Ginny raced down the corridor until she reached the doorway. She felt her body freeze and heart skip a beat as looked down at the floor and saw Harry. Her scream sent chills through every one as they made their way along the corridor. Harry was lying on his back on the floor; his exposed chest was covered in blood stains, some old, some new. A small pool of blood had formed behind his head. His hair was matted to the side of his head and his face was deathly pale. Molly Weasley pushed past her daughter and knelt beside Harry, checking his neck for a pulse. “He’s alive,” she yelled seconds later. “Arthur, we need healers now.” Arthur nodded and ran back down the corridor looking for a fireplace he could use to send an urgent message. In the bathroom, Ginny had regained enough of her composure to move to Harry’s side. She knelt beside him and stroked his face, her tears falling onto his cheeks. Hermione and Ron could only look on in horror. George had turned away and left the bathroom, fearing he was going to be sick. Percy put a hand on George’s shoulder and helped his little brother from the room. Bill and Charlie stood stoically behind Ron and Hermione, unsure if they could do anything to help. * Harry could feel something dripping onto his face. He struggled to open his eyes and saw only a blurred image above him. Am I dead? he wondered. As his vision started to focus he thought he could see Ginny, yet she was not in his nightmares. “Ginny,” gasped Harry, “my Ginny.” Harry felt the pressure against his hand, but he couldn’t seem to focus on it for very long. Images swirled behind his closed eyes and he could hear familiar voices whispering nearby. He tried to open his eyes and immediately squeezed them shut again, as the bright light left its own image in his vision for a few seconds. Where am I? He tried to sit up but his body wouldn’t respond to his request. He could feel his muscles straining but something was holding him down. He let out a grunt as he tried again to open his eyes and sit up. Harry heard a gasp from beside his head. “Harry... Harry, it’s okay. You’re safe now. I’m here.” The voice was sweet and scared, and Harry felt joy spread within him. Ginny. “Harry, can you hear me?” asked Ginny softly, and Harry felt her lips brush against his ear as she spoke to him. Harry tried to speak but only a croaking sound emitted from his throat. Now he could feel his throat burning and he felt a thirst he thought he may never be able to slake. “Sip slowly.” Harry felt a straw being placed into the side of his mouth, and he struggled to draw liquid through the tube. Eventually water ran into his mouth and it felt cool and wonderful. He drank a little more and felt the water run over his burning throat. He coughed as he tried to drink too quickly and felt the water land on his skin, leaving a mild tingling sensation. Harry tried to open his eyes again. The light was too bright and he squinted at the shapes that seemed to stand over him. He felt a cloth dab at the water he had coughed onto his chest. The hand was gentle and his body relaxed, giving up the struggle to sit up. Harry forced his eyes open and blinked rapidly for a moment. The world slowly swam into focus and he could see Mrs Weasley, Ron, and Hermione looking down at him. All three of them were crying as they smiled at him. A fourth person stood over Harry but he didn’t recognise this man. A face came across his vision and Harry felt his breath catch in his throat. His angel was floating above him and he felt the sting of tears in his eyes. “Ginny... my Ginny,” rasped Harry. Ginny looked down at Harry and smiled as a sob escaped her. “Oh Harry, my sweet Harry.” Ginny caressed Harry’s face and kissed his cracked lips gently. She lay her head on Harry’s shoulder and nuzzled his neck before she whispered to him. “I love you.” Harry felt warmth spread through his body as he closed his eyes and drifted back off to sleep. * The Healers name was Lewis. He was a forty year old wizard with many years experience treating bizarre magical injuries at St Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. Due to his experience he had been assigned to treat Harry Potter. He had also been warned that while the press had already learned of Harry Potter’s presence within the hospital, if they learned of the reason for Harry’s stay, he may find himself seeking new employment. Lewis had been briefed on the nature of Harry’s injury and he had to admit, he was fascinated. He would be the first Healer to treat an injury resulting from a Killing Curse; something he had proudly told his wife last night after returning home from work. Yesterday had been busier than usual as the hospital was still treating many of the injured from the Battle of Hogwarts, as the press had rather unimaginatively, but accurately, named the battle. Without any prior warning, four Aurors from the Ministry had appeared in the lobby, momentarily followed by the Minister for Magic himself. Lewis had happened to be behind the main reception desk filling out paperwork when the Minister had asked for his best Healer and a private room to be ready within two minutes. The looks on the faces of the Aurors and the Minister had left him in little doubt that they were serious. He had informed the Minister he was the senior Healer on duty and that he would escort them to a private ward. The Minister had told him to wait until the patient arrived. As predicted by the Minister, the patient arrived within two minutes. He was being carried on a stretcher by a group of men, all bearing an uncanny resemblance to each other as well as bright red hair. The men walked directly to the Minister and the Minister indicated for him to lead the way as people arrived behind the patient, again most of them sporting red hair. As the group arrived in the private ward the patient was lifted and placed onto the hospital bed with remarkable gentleness by the two roughest looking of the red haired man. One had deep scars on his face, while the other had several nasty burn marks on his arms. Lewis had started to examine the patient when a young girl with red hair had stepped to the other side of the bed and taken his patients hand, saying the name Harry over and over again. Lewis had begun to ask the girl to let go of his patient but the Minister had told him she stays. His tone brooked no argument, so with a shrug of his shoulders he continued his examination. The most obvious problem was the wound to the chest. It appeared to have been bleeding heavily for quite some time. Lewis had asked what happened to the young man and looked up to see all eyes directed at the Minister. The Minister calmly informed him the young man had been hit by the Killing Curse. Lewis was shocked. He looked closely at his patient and now he noticed the tell tale scar on his forehead. Harry Potter. Lewis had objected and asked what had hit him in the chest, not what had hit him in the head years ago. Again the Minister had calmly told him Harry Potter had been hit by the Killing Curse. Lewis had shaken his head and gotten to work. They had started by cleaning the chest wound. A chorus of ‘no’s’ from the assembled group had stopped him from applying Dittany to the wound. Apparently it had already been tried with disastrous results. So Lewis had treated the head and hand wounds with Dittany, and forced a potion down Harry’s throat that would start regenerating his blood loss. Since then Lewis had been trying one remedy after another to treat the chest wound, but he had been unsuccessful so far. It was all pure guess work as there was no reference material for him to use regarding treatment of the Killing Curse. Now, finally, Harry had briefly woken up before dropping back off to sleep. It had been a good sign, but it was the lone good sign among a mountain of bad ones. * Harry woke again to find the room was lit by lamps, the daylight replaced by night. His heart was pounding and he could feel the sweat on his brow. He tried to sit up but found he was still being restrained in the bed. He could sense people moving rapidly around him but his vision seemed to be obscured by a grey haze. “Ginny… Ginny,” he croaked. His vision was suddenly full of a red blur. “I’m here, Harry, just hold on,” pleaded Ginny, Harry concerned by the panic in her voice. Harry’s vision began to clear, bringing Ginny into focus. It also revealed several other people standing over him that he did not recognise. They were applying a lot of pressure to his chest and Harry didn’t know why. He looked down and was shocked to see that towels were being used to cover his chest. The towels were stained scarlet with blood and Harry knew it was his. “What’s happening?” Harry asked, looking into Ginny’s wide, scared eyes. Harry was puzzled by the bleeding as he did not feel any pain at the moment. Maybe I’m getting better, he thought. Ginny’s bottom lip trembled as she looked at Harry. “You’re bleeding again… and we don’t know why.” Harry was beginning to worry. He wasn’t scared by the thought of injuries or bleeding, but the fear in Ginny’s voice concerned him greatly. Harry tried to think; what could be happening to him that scared Ginny so badly. Panic and horror suddenly filled Harry. He felt his blood run cold as he strained against his unseen restraints. “Get away from me,” yelled Harry as fresh pain ripped through his body. “Ginny… don’t… I was a Horcrux.” Harry’s world went black and he saw no more. * The Healer Lewis stood talking quietly with the Weasley’s and Hermione. He was trying not to let his anger show as he reprimanded the family for being less than forthcoming with him. “Most of my staff had no idea what Harry was yelling about, but I know what a Horcrux is, and Harry was very adamant that he himself had been a Horcrux.” Lewis glared at the family. “Now, would one of you care to enlighten me as to what actually happened to that young man so that I may begin treating him properly?” The Weasley’s shuffled their feet as they looked at each other with uncertainty. Lewis waited for an answer, but once it became evident one was not going be given any time soon, he began to lose his patience. “Let me make this clear. Harry has been hit by a Killing Curse… twice. The first instance left him with only a thin scar on his forehead. The second instance has left a large burn mark on his chest that shows no signs of healing; in fact every time the poor lad goes to sleep the wound reopens.” “Whatever is causing this bleeding while he sleeps, while related to the Killing Curse, appears to have an underlying problem behind it. Now I find out Harry has been exposed to something far worse than the Killing Curse. Did any of you consider that it might not be just the Killing Curse that is causing the problem?” Lewis held his temper as he saw the faces in front of him fall. Hermione broke the silence, “We’re very sorry, Lewis. We had been sworn to secrecy for Harry’s safety.” Tears began to well in her eyes. “Harry was a Horcrux… and he let Voldemort hit him with the Killing Curse to try and destroy the piece of soul within him.” Lewis’ mouth hung open as he tried to comprehend what he had just heard. “You mean Harry knew he would survive a Killing Curse?” “No,” Hermione shook her head, “He meant to die, but he survived again.” “Merlins beard.” * The Weasley family had taken up various positions around the ward. Ginny remained steadfastly by Harry’s side, holding his hand and hoping he knew she was there. Lewis had spent the previous day researching treatments into dark magic but had gotten no further with a possible treatment for Harry. He stood now before Arthur and Molly and tried to explain that they had come to an impasse. “This is something we are not equipped to deal with, and to be honest, we have no idea what to do next.” The Healer looked flustered and apologetic as he continued, “I have even tasked one of my muggle-born Healer’s with looking into muggle cures just in case they know something which might be of use, but I am not hopeful at this stage. This feels different somehow... this feels like magic, but not magic I have ever seen before. This is something… new…” Hermione’s mind raced as a puzzle piece fell into place. Killing Curses and Harry Potter had been linked forever in her mind, not because it was new magic, but because it was old. “Dumbledore,” gasped Hermione. The assembled group were startled by her voice as they looked around at her. Ron was the first to react. “What do you mean, ‘Mione?” Ron had spent enough time with Hermione over the years to know she would not have said anything without a reason. The Weasley’s looked at Hermione expectantly; even Lewis was curious about where this might be going. When Hermione spoke again her voice carried her familiar know-it-all tones. “It’s love.” Hermione beamed at them, but her smile faded as she realised the others now looked more confused than before. “What’s love, dear?” asked Mrs Weasley kindly “The mark on Harry’s chest is a mark of love,” Hermione was starting to gently bounce up and down on her feet as she played out her theory in her mind. Ron looked rather put out by this statement, “I don’t think being hit by the Killing Curse leaves a mark of love, Hermione. Are you sure you haven’t been overdoing it a bit lately?” Hermione merely glared at Ron before speaking again, “Harry sacrificed himself because he loves us... because he loves Ginny.” Ginny instinctively tightened her grip on Harry’s hand at the mention of Harry’s love for her. Hermione continued, “That sacrifice protected us all during the final minutes of the battle with Voldemort and his Death Eaters, as Harry had been protected by his mother’s similar sacrifice when she died to protect him.” Her thoughts started to swirl, she could see a big flaw in her brilliant idea. “But Harry didn’t die like his mother, although he should have.” Hermione noticed Ginny glare at her from across the bed but ignored her. “Harry took the Killing Curse for us, but he wasn’t supposed to live. This is old magic at its deepest, and we need to talk to somebody who knows about love.” Hermione could see that Mr and Mrs Weasley knew where she was going with this. “Dumbledore knew about love,” said Mrs Weasley. “Let’s go and ask him shall we?” Hermione could see the colour returning to Mrs Weasley’s face, as she herself felt hope flare in her chest, the warmth spreading through her body. She smiled and nodded at Mrs Weasley, then turned and began walking towards the ward doors, Mrs Weasley right behind her. “But Dumbledore’s dead.” Ron called after the two women, rising from his chair to follow them. “Oh, Ronald,” his mother said as she turned back to face him, “I think Minerva McGonagall can assist us with that little problem.” She turned around and continued after Hermione. The rest of the Weasley men exchanged glances before rising from their places around the ward and following Mrs Weasley to the door. Only Ginny remained behind. Arthur Weasley turned back to face his daughter. A hard look blazed in Ginny’s eyes as she stared back at her father, as if daring him to ask that she leave Harry’s side. “Ginny, you stay here with Harry, okay?” Ginny’s expression immediately softened as her father spoke. “He needs you, and he will take great comfort in your presence when he wakes to find the woman he loves is still with him.” With that Arthur Weasley turned and left the ward, Ginny watching her father leave as tears welled in her eyes. At that moment she had never respected her father more. He had understood how she felt without having to ask, and that meant so much to her. Ginny turned back to Harry and kissed him lightly on the cheek. “Hold on, my love,” she whispered, “hold on.” * Minerva McGonagall jumped in fright as emerald green flames erupted beside her in the fireplace in her office. She looked into the flames and saw the face of Kingsley Shacklebolt peering out at her. “Hello, Kingsley, to what do I owe this rather surprising call,” enquired Minerva. Kingsley looked apologetic as he began, “Sorry to call so late, Minerva. Molly Weasley has asked me if she could speak to Dumbledore’s portrait urgently. She believes Albus may know something that can assist Harry.” Minerva involuntarily clutched her chest. “Of course, Kingsley, when should I expect Molly?” “Now,” said Kingsley as Molly stepped through the image of Kingsley’s face, followed rapidly by Hermione, Arthur, Ron, George, Bill, Percy, and Charlie. “My goodness,” exclaimed a startled Minerva McGonagall. Molly gave the Headmistress a perfunctory embrace before explaining the purpose of their visit. “Evening, Minerva, we need to ask Dumbledore some questions about old magic. Would you be able to assist us?” Molly spoke rapidly and Minerva could sense the urgency. “Of course. This way,” said Minerva as she led them to the portrait which hung behind her desk. “Albus, you have guests.” The portrait of Albus Dumbledore smiled serenely at the assembled group. “Ah, good evening Molly, I see you have brought nearly all of your charming family with you.” Dumbledore spoke in a jovial tone, “To what do I owe the pleasure?” “Harry, he’s very sick and we don’t know how to help him,” said Molly as her voice cracked. “Calm yourself dear. Now tell me, what has happened?” asked Dumbledore soothingly. Molly related the events following the battle of Hogwarts up to this moment for Dumbledore, noticing that the expression on Dumbledore’s face never changed from one of mild interest. After Molly had concluded her story, Dumbledore considered his response while looking out at the forlorn faces surrounding him. “I may be able to help,” began Dumbledore, “but you must understand that the ancient magic that has bound Harry and Voldemort for so long is not something that has been seen before. However, Harry once asked me to guess for him, and now I will do so again.” “I believe the problem lies not with Harry’s sacrifice for love, but with his connection to Voldemort. I met with Harry after he was killed.” The Weasley’s exchanged shocked looks at one another but did not interrupt. “That meeting occurred in a place of Harry’s making; a world between worlds. We discussed many things before Harry made his decision to return. However, he left a wretched piece of soul behind when he chose life. Voldemort’s soul. That piece of soul has been unable to move on because it is incomplete and too corrupted by evil, but Harry has left it where it can do him no harm.” “However, when Voldemort was killed, the last piece of his ragged soul was also unable to go on. It is not inconceivable that this piece of soul still lingers in this world, and when Harry sleeps or has powerful emotions, his mind becomes open to Voldemort still. Dark magic always leaves a trace, and Harry has been touched by a considerable amount of dark magic at the hands of Voldemort.” Hermione thought she knew where this might be going. “How do we destroy the last piece of soul?” “Why, Miss Granger, I think you already know the answer to that question. The same way you destroy any other part of Voldemort’s soul.” Dumbledore gave her a wry smile. “Tell me, did any of you attend a funeral for Voldemort?” Arthur Weasley was already moving before Dumbledore finished asking the question. “Bill, Charlie, come with me,” ordered Arthur as he reached the fireplace. Arthur took a handful of floo powder and threw it into the fireplace. “Fiendfyre,” Hermione yelled after Mr Weasley. Arthur acknowledged Hermione with a raised hand as he shouted, “The Ministry of Magic.” Green flames erupted and he stepped into them, vanishing with a whoosh. Bill and Charlie quickly followed. Hermione and the rest of the Weasley family had watched their patriarch in awe. Hermione knew where he was going and why. She turned and addressed the portrait of Albus Dumbledore. “Thank you, Professor.” Dumbledore grinned at Hermione, his blue eyes sparkling as he gave a small bow. “You know what to do, Miss Granger” said Albus Dumbledore. Hermione nodded and smiled, turning to the Weasley family. “We need to get back to St Mungo’s. Harry must be woken” said Hermione urgently. George looked confused, “Why?” “Because Mr Weasley is going to destroy the body of Voldemort, and I think it would be a very bad idea if there was any connection with Harry when it happens,” answered Hermione, starting to move towards the fireplace, “Come on, we need to hurry.” After the rapid departure of Hermione and the Weasley’s, Minerva McGonagall gave Dumbledore a stern look. “You could have said something earlier, Albus.” “My dear Professor, I am bound to assist the serving Head of this school, but I can only provide assistance if it is asked for.” * Harry slept fitfully. Red eyes and death surrounded him and he could feel a strange pressure buffeting his body. He could hear voices calling him, but he couldn’t tell where they were coming from. The voices started becoming very insistent and he felt a burning on his face as his mind began to swim towards consciousness. Harry opened his eyes to find Hermione standing over him, her hand raised back as she prepared to slap him again. “Wake up, Harry, please; you’ve got to wake up.” Harry looked around and saw a collection of people all standing around his bed. Ginny was being held back by Ron as she glared daggers at Hermione. “Okay, he’s awake now so leave him alone,” Ginny yelled at Hermione. Hermione continued to look at Harry. “I’m sorry, Harry, but you need to stay awake for a little while.” Ginny broke free from Ron and lunged at Hermione, pushing her away from Harry. “Ginny...” began Mrs Weasley, startled by her daughter’s outburst, but Hermione cut her off. “It’s okay, Mrs Weasley. Ginny doesn’t know,” said Hermione, as Ron rounded the bed and pulled her close to him, concern on his face. Ginny had now thrown herself over Harry, as if trying to shield him from any further harm. Harry could feel her long hair tickling his neck and he began to smile. “My Ginny,” whispered Harry. “You’re still here.” He looked at Hermione and Ron, “What doesn’t Ginny know, Hermione?” “Mr Weasley is about to try and fix you, but you need to be awake when it happens,” explained Hermione. A look of fear passed across Harry’s face as he considered what Hermione had just said. Arthur Weasley had been known to dabble in the odd muggle remedy when it came to his own treatment for wounds that would not stop bleeding. Images of stitches and glue floated in Harry’s mind as panic began to fill his body. “How?” asked Harry, as his eyes widened and swept the room looking for Arthur Weasley. Hermione didn’t know what to say. She didn’t want to mention souls or Horcruxes in case it panicked Harry and sent him back into unconsciousness. Thankfully Mrs Weasley stepped in to rescue her. “Dumbledore thought he might know how to fix your chest, Harry, and Arthur is carrying out a task for Dumbledore,” said Mrs Weasley soothingly. She put her hand on Ginny’s shoulder. “Ginevra, you will need to give Harry some space for this.” Ginny rose slowly from Harry. She looked into his eyes and she saw he was puzzled. She caressed his face and neck before stepping back from the bed. “It’s okay, Harry. I won’t leave you.” * Arthur ran through the corridors of the virtually deserted Ministry, his two sons following him as they tried to keep up. It was the middle of the night but Arthur knew Kingsley would still be here, buried in paperwork and red tape as he tried to restore order to the magical community. Bill gasped for breath as he ran after his father. The old bugger can move when he wants to, thought Bill, with a mixture of admiration and surprise. They kept running until they reached the door to the office of the Minister. A secretary stood, clearly alarmed by the sudden appearance of the three running men. “You can’t...” he began, but never got a chance to finish his sentence. Arthur opened the door to the Minister’s office and walked straight in. Kingsley looked up, surprised by this unexpected intrusion. He was even more surprised when he realised it was Arthur Weasley. He thought he had left Arthur with Minerva McGonagall only fifteen minutes ago. “Arthur, what...? “Where’s Voldemort’s body, Kingsley?” asked Arthur between gulping breathes of air. Kingsley was bewildered, “Voldemort’s body... what’s going on?” “We need to destroy the body, Kingsley. It’s what has been affecting Harry,” said Arthur, and Kingsley could see he was serious. “Department of Mysteries.” “Let’s go. I’ll explain on the way,” said Arthur as he turned and began heading for the elevators, Bill and Charlie leading the way. The four men made their way down to the Department of Mysteries; Arthur bringing Kingsley up to date on their discussion with Dumbledore. Kingsley had felt sick to the stomach as he thought of the body of Voldemort still being a burden for Harry to bear. Why didn’t we destroy the body before now? Kingsley asked himself as they reached the Department of Mysteries. The group made their way to a small room deep within the Department. Kingsley opened the door and they all looked at the table before them, a sheet covering what was obviously a body beneath it. Kingsley pulled the sheet off the table to reveal the white body of Voldemort, his snake like features causing everyone to recoil. The body had shown no signs of deterioration since the battle nearly a week ago. Arthur recovered his composure. “Right, Kingsley, the body needs to be destroyed with Fiendfyre.” The blood drained from Kingsley’s face as he looked at Arthur in shock. “Arthur, are you sure?” asked Kingsley shakily. “Yes,” said Arthur, “unless you have a Basilisk fang handy?” “I’m afraid not,” said Kingsley as he smiled ruefully at Arthur. “I’ll do it... but I’ll need you three to help me contain the fire.” Arthur, Bill, and Charlie all grunted their agreement as they drew wands and prepared themselves. Kingsley drew his wand and pointed it at the body on the table. “Right, we’ll contain it to this room. On my count... one...two...three.” * Heat flared in Harry’s body. He suddenly arched against the restraints still holding him in the bed. Mrs Weasley gasped while George and Percy held Ginny back, as she tried to reach Harry. The air around Harry began to sparkle and hiss as energy began emitting from him. He could feel the power pulsing through his chest and radiating out of his hands as his body lifted from the bed and broke through the restraints. Harry could hear shouts from around the room but he remained calm, feeling the heat but no pain. Harry opened his eyes but could not see the room. Instead he saw destruction and death, red eyes and blood. But something was different this time. The images were playing backwards in his mind and were soon replaced by images of his friends. Sirius Black stood before him, seemingly floating in midair, surrounded by mist. Sirius winked at him before he turned and walked off into the distance until he disappeared in the mist. Sirius was replaced by Albus Dumbledore, who beamed at Harry with a twinkle in his eye. Dumbledore then turned and followed Sirius into the mists. The procession of his family and friends continued, until finally, Harry watched his mother and father disappear into the mist, walking hand in hand. Harry could feel a peace settling over him; so many had died in the fight, but he now knew that he would one day see them again, but not today. Harry felt his body fall back onto the mattress. He sat up in the hospital bed and opened his eyes. “Harry, are you okay?” asked Hermione nervously as she noticed Harry’s eyes now shone brightly, as if lit from within. Harry looked around at the assembled group of worried faces. They seemed to be focussing on his chest. He looked down and was surprised to see the mark on his chest was now just a small thin scar, similar to the one on his forehead but without the unique lightning bolt shape. Harry gingerly touched the scar and to his relief felt no pain or discomfort. “That was a good trick,” said Harry, mostly to himself. He looked back at Hermione, “What did Mr Weasley do?” he asked with a lopsided grin. Hermione hesitated briefly, afraid of upsetting Harry, but he would have to know sooner or later so he could deal with it properly. “He... destroyed Voldemort’s body.” Harry gave a small grunt, “I was still connected to him even in death, was I?” Hermione smiled weakly and nodded, “How did you know, Harry?” “With Dumbledore, it’s always something like that,” said Harry and shrugged his shoulders. Ginny approached Harry and looked into his eyes. Harry smiled at her as he watched her move towards him. She still looked a little shaken and Harry wanted to hold her and reassure her. “Harry, your eyes are glowing,” whispered Ginny, as if Harry were showing some sort of immodesty in front of others. Harry chuckled. He wouldn’t have minded if his hair was on fire right now. He felt wonderful and free for the first time he could remember. He had an urge to sweep Ginny into his arms and kiss her, but thought best of it. Mrs Weasley may have accepted their relationship but he didn’t think an overt display of affection in front of her would be appropriate. Ron stepped to the other side of the bed. “Are you sure you’re alright, mate? It’s was a bit unexpected when you floated above the bed like that.” Harry grinned at his best friend as he swung his legs off the bed and stood up, noticing for the first time that he was only wearing a pair of white hospital pants and nothing else. “Harry...” yelled a startled Mrs Weasley. But Harry ignored her as he tested his legs by bending them a few time. He took a few cautious steps and grinned at the shocked faces around the room. “Has anybody got a mirror?” he asked. “Behind you on the wall, dear,” replied Mrs Weasley. Harry turned and looked at his reflection. His eyes were indeed glowing softly. Cool, he thought, as he concentrated on his reflection. Harry shut his eyes and pictured his glowing eyes returning to their normal colour. When he opened his eyes again and looked into the mirror, he saw that their regular colour had indeed returned. Harry didn’t know why his eyes glowed, or what possible use it could have, but he didn’t feel any pain or discomfort when it happened, so he decided not to worry about it for now. Harry turned away from the mirror and stepped around the room until he came to Ginny. She looked up into his eyes as tears began to well in hers. Harry embraced Ginny and held her tightly, feeling alive and joyous. Harry was awed by Ginny and her acceptance of him, despite having learned of what he once carried within him. Mrs Weasley will just have to get used to it, Harry thought to himself as he lifted Ginny’s chin and kissed her deeply, feeling a wave of love for this young woman who had refused to leave his side. The Weasley’s stood around the ward in awkward silence as Harry and Ginny continued to kiss, showing no signs of stopping any time soon. “Eeeww,” muttered Ron. Harry broke his kiss from Ginny and turned to look at everyone. To his relief Mrs Weasley merely looked bemused by the whole spectacle. “Sorry,” said Harry sheepishly as he blushed. Ginny wrapped her arms around Harry’s waist from behind him and kissed his shoulder as she looked at her families embarrassed expressions. She couldn’t help but laugh as she felt relief run through her body. She felt so light, a great weight lifted from her as she revelled in the feel of Harry being with her again. Mrs Weasley smiled at her daughter before she turned to Percy. “Percy, dear, can you let Lewis back in? I believe he may have kittens if we don’t open the door soon.” Percy walked to the ward door and waved his wand at the door handle. The door instantly flew open as several people fell into the room, emitting a barrage of shouts and gasps as they tried to untangle themselves from each other and stand up. Lewis was angry and he would no longer tolerate the interference of the Weasley’s when it came to the treatment of Harry Potter. He looked to the bed to make sure Harry was alright, but felt his stomach drop when he saw the empty bed. “What have you done with him?” demanded Lewis, as he rounded on Mrs Weasley. “It’s okay,” said Harry from behind the Healer. “I’m still here.” Lewis turned and felt his jaw drop as he looked at Harry Potter standing before him. He immediately noticed the chest wound was now all but gone, and Harry had a life and light in his eyes that he hadn’t seen since the young man had been brought into St Mungo’s. “Harry,” said Hermione, “this is Lewis, the Healer who has been treating you.” Lewis was shocked when Harry stepped to him and embraced him for a moment. “Thank you, Lewis,” said a grinning Harry. Lewis mumbled something incoherent as he looked at Harry, well aware that whatever was the cause of Harry’s sudden recovery, it was not his doing. He did however, retain his Healer’s instinct. “Back in to bed, young man. I need to examine you,” ordered Lewis, his curiosity overriding his bafflement. Harry stepped back to the bed and lay down, as Lewis and his assistants set to work trying to diagnose a problem that no longer existed. The Weasley’s and Hermione departed the ward to get some food and let Arthur know what had happened. After two hours of being prodded and inspected Harry was beginning to lose his sense of humour. “I think that’s just about enough. I’d like to go home now if you don’t mind,” said Harry irritably as he sat up in the bed. Lewis looked startled, “Absolutely not. You will remain here until I can be sure that you are not going to drop dead the moment you leave the hospital. I don’t want that on my record, Mr Potter.” Harry almost laughed at the Healer. The poor man was only trying to do his job, after all. “Don’t worry, I will absolve you of all responsibility for my welfare, Lewis. But I am going home... with or without your consent.” Lewis looked at Harry and saw determination on his face. He knew he was going to lose this argument. The famous Harry Potter could probably call in enough favours to have every patient sent home if he so desired. Lewis shrugged resignedly and tried another tactic; he would try and meet his patient half way. “Alright, Mr Potter, you can go home, but you will be visited every day by a Healer until we are confident that you have fully healed. Is that understood?” Lewis asked. “Fair enough,” said Harry, grinning broadly as he got up from the bed. * Arthur Weasley had returned to St Mungo’s with Bill and Charlie, following the destruction of Voldemort’s body. He had run into Molly and the rest of his family in the cafe on the ground floor. They were all discussing the events of the evening and preparing to return to the Burrow for a good night’s sleep. Even Ginny had finally accepted that she needed to have a shower and sleep in a real bed for at least a night. Molly had assured her daughter they would return first thing tomorrow to check on Harry. As they stood and began making their way passed the reception desk they had been shocked to find Harry standing at the counter signing parchments. He was dressed in his stained jeans and a hospital gown, while his feet were bare. “Harry, dear,” started Mrs Weasley, “what are you doing? You can’t leave yet.” Harry turned and smiled at Mrs Weasley, grateful for her concern. “Yes I can. In fact, I just did. I was just writing a note for you actually. I’m going home now but the Healers will be coming to see me tomorrow.” Mrs Weasley looked unconvinced but Ginny looked delighted. Harry took Ginny’s hand as he spoke to her. “I’ll come and see you tomorrow, Gin,” said Harry as he gave Ginny a gentle hug. Ginny broke apart from Harry and looked at him with wide eyes, confusion on her face. “What... I thought you said you were coming home?” said Ginny, her voice almost pleading as the other Weasley’s also looked at Harry with confused expressions. “I’m going to my home,” explained Harry, “at Grimmauld Place.” Ginny’s face fell and Mrs Weasley looked as if she had been slapped. Arthur Weasley decided to intervene and cut off Molly’s rant before it could begin. “Harry, son, we are not leaving you by yourself. We are your family and we will always be your family.” Arthur smiled at Harry as he continued. “Now, you can choose whether you go to Grimmauld Place or the Burrow, as long as you realise that we will be going with you.” Harry was touched as he saw the rest of the assembled group nodding their agreement. He was deeply moved that this family had not shunned him upon learning of his Horcrux secret, and he didn’t really want to spend a night with only himself for company. “Are you sure?” he asked Mrs Weasley. Mrs Weasley gave him a bright smile and patted his arm, “Let’s go home.” * The night sky was clear and bright as Harry stood alone in the back garden of the Burrow, enjoying the feel of the cool air on his skin as he sipped from a hot cup of tea. Inside the Burrow, Arthur and Molly stood at the kitchen window watching Harry while their children had scattered themselves around their home. Molly felt a sense of relief as she looked at Harry, for she had wondered if she would ever see him again after he disappeared. She had actually thought they had lost him when she saw his body on the bathroom floor at Grimmauld Place. Molly thought of Ginny’s anguished scream when she had found Harry, and it sent an involuntary shiver down her back. Her daughter and her surrogate son had endured enough torment and heartache for a lifetime; now she intended to make sure they finally had some peace. “Arthur, love, we need to make some decisions about Harry. I know you wanted to bring him here but we need to make sure this is the best place for him to recover,” said Molly quietly. Arthur gave his wife’s shoulder a squeeze. “I know. He seems happy at the moment, in fact I’ve never seen him happier, but I am concerned about what might happen when he falls asleep tonight. His nightmares might not be at an end yet, Voldemort or otherwise.” “Should we perhaps put him in a separate room tonight, rather than with Ginny?” asked Molly with concern. She had not even considered that while the nightmares Harry had when connected to Voldemort might have ceased, Harry still had enough other trauma’s to disturb the sleep of any man. Arthur smiled at Molly’s suggestion as he continued to look out the window at Harry. “I believe Ginny would find her way to Harry no matter where we put him. We’ll leave them together; besides, Ginny has a calming effect on Harry so it may be the best thing for him.” Molly was again astounded by her husband. She didn’t know too many men who would understand their daughters, as he understood Ginny and her love for Harry. “They’re very much in love, Arthur. I can see it written all over them,” said Molly. “Mmm. I wonder how much went on between them before Harry left last year?” remarked Arthur thoughtfully. Molly was reminded that Harry and Ginny had eluded her question about their previous relationship the night after the battle. “They certainly don’t seem to have any trouble expressing their affection for each other,” observed Molly. “Probably all that wobbly apparation,” laughed Arthur. “What are you talking about?” asked Molly, glad to hear her husband laugh again. Arthur told Molly about what he had seen on their return to the Burrow following the battle, and Ginny’s hastily improvised excuse, leaving Molly with a fit of the giggles. As Molly laughed at the antics of her daughter, George stepped into the kitchen looking rather pale and drawn. “Oh, George, are you alright?” asked Molly with concern. “Yes, Mum, is that Harry outside?” “Yes dear, he’s just having some tea before bed.” George started walking towards the back door. “Ginny’s in the shower,” he told his mother, “So I’ll go and talk to Harry.” Molly and Arthur watched their son and knew he was going to apologise to Harry. They knew he had blamed himself over and over again for driving Harry away, which had nearly resulted in Harry’s death. “Would you like us to come with you, son?” asked Arthur kindly. George gave his father a small smile, “Thanks Dad, but I need to do this alone.” With that he opened the door and approached Harry. Harry heard the door open behind him and turned with a smile on his face, which faltered a little as he saw George, and not Ginny, approaching him. “George,” said Harry politely but warily, as he returned his gaze to the night sky beyond the garden after leaning down and placing his mug on the ground at his feet. George came and stood next to Harry. He gazed out into the distance with Harry for a minute as he screwed up his courage and began to speak. “I am ashamed of the way I treated you, Harry. I said horrible things to you and I didn’t have the right. You would have saved everyone if you could have, you even died to try and save us. I’ll understand if you need time, but please forgive me, Harry.” George drew in a deep breath as his finished talking, as if bracing himself for the worst. Harry looked at George, feeling a wave of sympathy for him. He knew the regret that came with laying blame. He had, after all, blamed Dumbledore for Sirius’ death when his godfather was killed. Harry gave George a small, sad, smile as he stepped to him and the two men embraced. Neither felt the need to speak as they renewed their bond of friendship. George stepped back and smiled with relief as he looked at Harry. There was one more thing he had to ask before his courage failed him. “Dumbledore told us you died. What was it like...you know...on the other side?” he asked. Harry knew why George would ask this. “It was light and warm and peaceful,” said Harry, “and it became what I imagined it as. Fred would have gone on because he didn’t have a choice like I did, but he would have gone to a good place and you will see him again one day. I know you will.” George was at that moment eternally grateful that Harry had shown not hostility, but love towards him. He turned to Harry with tears in his eyes. “Thank you, Harry, I needed to hear that.” With that the two young men embraced again as they were watched by two proud parents through the kitchen window. They broke apart as the back door opened and Ginny appeared silhouetted in the door way. George grinned and gave Harry a conspiratorial wink as he walked back across the garden into the house, placing his hand on Ginny’s shoulder as he passed her. Ginny joined Harry as he stood in the back garden. She was wearing a nightgown over her pyjama top and her hair was still wet. Harry thought she looked beautiful in the moonlight, as she put an arm around his waist. “Are you okay, Harry?” she asked tenderly. “Yeah, Gin. George and I were just talking about Fred, that’s all. He wanted to know what I saw when I died.” Ginny’s face fell as she thought of Fred. “Fred’s funeral will be held tomorrow afternoon.” Harry was surprised, “You haven’t had the funeral yet?” “No, Dad and George wanted to wait until you came back to us.” Harry was suddenly speechless and tears stung his eyes as his throat started to burn. “We all wanted you to be here, Harry,” said Ginny as she rubbed Harry’s back. Harry could only nod as he wiped his eyes and looked down at Ginny. “Come on my sweet Harry, let’s go to bed.” Harry hesitated, “I’d rather stay with you for a little while longer, Gin.” Ginny smiled at Harry, and Harry thought he saw something mischievous in her beautiful brown eyes. “Why not do both?” she asked as she took Harry’s hand and led him into the house. Harry didn’t know where this was going but he was curious. Once they reached the kitchen, they found Arthur and Molly waiting for them. “Mum, Dad,” said Ginny, “we’re going to bed.” “That’s a good idea, love,” said Mrs Weasley as she gave both Harry and Ginny a quick hug. “Now remember what we discussed, young lady.” Mrs Weasley gave her daughter a stern look, but smirked a little as she saw the baffled look on Harry’s face. “You haven’t told him yet?” she asked Ginny. Ginny smiled and shook her head, and Harry noticed she was blushing slightly. “Well, take Ron and Hermione with you. They’re in the living room, no doubt sitting on top of one another,” Mrs Weasley chuckled as Ginny and Harry left the room. As predicted, Harry and Ginny found Ron and Hermione lying stretched out on the couch together, quietly talking. Ginny grinned at them, “Time for bed you two.” As Ron and Hermione untangled themselves from each other, Harry was surprised to see nobody else in the room. “Where is everyone?” he asked Ron. “Well, Bill went back to Shell Cottage, Percy went to his flat, Charlie and George claimed they could not look at Hermione and me any longer so they went to bed. They’re sharing George’s old room. Mum and Dad are in the kitchen, and you and Ginny are standing in the living room. I think that about covers it.” “You git,” laughed Harry. The two couples traipsed up the stairs until they reached the first floor landing and the door to Ginny’s room. Ginny turned and spoke to Ron and Hermione. “Well, goodnight you two.” Ron and Hermione said goodnight as they continued up the stairs, leaving a smiling Ginny and bewildered Harry behind. Ginny opened the door of her bedroom and Harry saw that the single bed which had been in there last year had now been replaced with a double bed. His mind reeled with the possible implication of this development. “Uh... Ginny, you seem to be under the impression I’m sleeping in your room tonight,” said Harry nervously. “That’s because you are, my sweet. Now, get in there,” ordered Ginny as she pushed Harry into her room. She followed him in and closed the door behind them. “What about your parents, Gin?” asked Harry, looking around as though he were expecting Mr Weasley to jump out of the cupboard at any moment and hex him into a blubbering mess. “Who do you think helped me move the bed in here?” asked Ginny as she took off her nightgown to reveal she was wearing a flannelette pyjama top and little else. Harry couldn’t help himself as he looked at her legs and felt his mouth fall open. Ginny could feel Harry’s eyes on her as she climbed into bed. As Harry stood rooted to the spot Ginny decided there was only one way to get past this. She got out of the bed and walked to the door, opened it and called for her mother. Mrs Weasley came climbing up the stairs, “Is everything alright, Ginny? Is Harry okay?” she asked as she reached the bedroom door, slightly breathless. “Yes, Mum, Harry’s fine. But he seems to be having a little trouble understanding that he is allowed to sleep in my room.” Mrs Weasley snorted as she looked at Harry. “Harry dear, Arthur and I have given our blessing to you and Ginny. We know you love each other very much and we are happy for you to share a bed; we ask only that you act sensibly while you live under our roof.” Mrs Weasley smiled kindly at Harry, knowing the poor boy must be terribly embarrassed. Harry nodded but didn’t dare open his mouth. “Goodnight dears,” said Mrs Weasley as she headed back downstairs. `“Goodnight Mum,” Ginny called after her mother as she shut the bedroom door. Ginny stepped to Harry and put her arms around his neck. “Now, my sweet Harry, please cast whatever charms you think we may need to secure our privacy, and take me to bed.” Harry, eyes wide and glowing slightly as he grinned, drew his wand and cast several quick spells non-verbally, ensuring nobody could hear them or enter the room. “Harry, your eyes are glowing,” whispered Ginny as she looked at him. “Oh, sorry,” said Harry as he shut his eyes. When he opened them again they had returned to their normal colour. Ginny looked on with curiosity. “Why do you think that happens?” Harry considered for a moment, “I don’t know, Gin. I didn’t do it intentionally.” “What did you feel when you did it?” Harry blushed slightly, “I was feeling very happy for some reason.” Ginny had a hunch about Harry’s eyes but she would have to test her theory to prove it. That could wait for another day, she told herself as she reached up and took Harry’s glasses off. Then she kissed Harry as she had done almost a year ago in this very room. She had finally come full circle and she wasn’t going to let anyone take their happiness from them again. Harry and Ginny climbed into bed and were soon fast asleep as they held one another, Ginny covering the scar on Harry’s chest with her hand; and Harry dreamt of Ginny and a future without darkness and war. Lucius Malfoy looked around at the large isolated farm house he had been hiding in for the past three days. The brick building was in various stages of decay as, due to their age, the previous residents had not been able to carry out the necessary maintenance to keep the building in good order. The grounds surrounding the building and several smaller outbuildings were also heavily overgrown. The residents had not had visitors for a long time, and that suited Lucius perfectly. He had had no compunction in killing the elderly couple who had been surprised by his sudden appearance on their property. He would use this house for as long as he felt safe to do so, and then he would merely find another suitable location and remove any obstacles that stood in his way. His desire for revenge seethed within him and he would now start making his plans. Draco would be crucial to those plans as there were now so few he could trust and call for help. He just hoped the story of his escape from Hogwarts would reach the right kind of people. Without assistance his rage would remain impotent; and he would eventually be captured, trapped and cowering like a hare cornered by hounds. Lucius was determined; Harry Potter and his friends would suffer dearly for the humiliation and defeat endured by him and his son. * “Good morning, Gin,” said Harry softly, as he lay in bed next to Ginny, watching her as she slowly opened her eyes and smiled at him. The morning sunlight streamed in through the small window of Ginny’s room, and Harry could hear the Weasley’s moving around the house. Harry knew the charms he had used last night would prevent anyone from entering the bedroom, but it wouldn’t stop Mrs Weasley from knocking on the door. Surprisingly this hadn’t happened as yet. “Good morning, Harry. How did you sleep?” Ginny asked as she yawned, trying to shake off the last of her sleepiness. Harry grinned at her, recalling his wonderful dreams of Ginny and a possible future that now had a chance to become real. “Very well thank you, Gin. And you?” Ginny stretched and draped her arm across Harry’s chest. “Better than ever. How’s your chest feel?” she asked warily. Harry picked up Ginny’s arm off his chest and peered at the scar that had replaced the ugly wound. He rubbed it tenderly until he realised that he felt no pain from the scar. Ginny propped herself up on her elbows and watched as Harry examined the scar. “My poor scarred Harry. Is there anything I can do?” asked Ginny. “No, my Ginny. It’s alright,” answered Harry as he rested his head back onto the pillow. Ginny leaned over Harry and gently kissed the scar on his chest. Harry felt the warmth spread through him, and electricity surged in his mind. Ginny slowly moved her kisses up his body; reaching his neck, then jaw line, and finally his lips. Harry let out an involuntary moan as Ginny’s kisses began to intensify, before the inevitable knock at the door brought the couple back to reality. “Harry, Ginny, time to get up,” called Mrs Weasley through the door. Ginny sighed. “I swear that woman can sense it whenever I start to have too much fun.” Harry was just grateful she hadn’t tried to open the door. He didn’t fancy trying to explain to his girlfriend’s mother why he had sealed the bedroom. He looked at Ginny and saw the disappointment in her eyes. “You know… she can’t get in here at the moment,” Harry pointed out, a sly grin on his face. Ginny began to laugh. “I don’t think that would stop her. I won’t be shocked if her face appears in the window any second now.” Harry thought Ginny might be right, but he couldn’t resist one more deep kiss with Ginny before they got out of bed and began to get dressed. Harry watched as Ginny changed, and almost abandoned his own attempt at dressing. She was his beautiful angel and he would have been content to stay up here with her forever. Ginny was having a similar problem. While Harry still looked rather battered, it only made her want him more, knowing what he had done to save her and her family. She found herself wondering just how long she would be able to respect her mother’s wishes. Only reminding herself that it was Fred’s funeral today prompted her to finish dressing and head down to the kitchen with Harry. The mood in the Burrow kitchen was solemn, but not as depressing as Harry had feared. Mrs Weasley pottered about her kitchen as she cooked a late breakfast for her family. Harry had expected her to be nearly overcome with grief today, but instead, while she wore a melancholy expression, Mrs Weasley greeted Ginny and himself warmly. “Good morning, dears; did you sleep well?” “Yes,” said Harry and Ginny in unison and somewhat shyly, as they both looked at the floor. Molly thought it was very sweet and she was delighted that her daughter was still innocent enough to be embarrassed in front of her mother. At the kitchen table Charlie and George both smirked and chortled at Harry and Ginny’s discomfort, while Ron and Hermione gave the couple a sympathetic look, having endured a similarly awkward moment only minutes earlier. “Well, sit down. Breakfast will be ready in just a minute,” said Mrs Weasley as she turned back to the sizzling pans on her stove. Harry and Ginny took a seat across the table from Ron and Hermione, and Ron and Harry shared a sly grin. Hermione rolled her eyes at the childishness of her boyfriend and her best friend. Ginny didn’t seem to mind at all and flashed her own cheeky grin as she waggled her eyebrows at Hermione, who feigned mock indignation before she started giggling. Harry looked at the end of the table and saw George was smiling as he watched this exchange. A good night’s sleep seemed to have done wonders for George, but Harry was still surprised by his jovial mood on the day he would bury his twin. Arthur Weasley stuck his head in the back door and gestured to Harry. “Could I have a moment, Harry?” he asked. Harry was suddenly very concerned that perhaps Mrs Weasley hadn’t tried to open Ginny’s bedroom door before because she had tried earlier, and had now tasked Arthur with having a very awkward talk with his daughter’s boyfriend. Harry rose from his seat at the table and followed Mr Weasley outside, trying to keep his expression blank. Harry stepped into the garden and saw a large marque had been erected, and tables and chairs for about thirty people had been set up on the grass. Harry assumed this would be for the wake to follow Freds funeral later today. Arthur wandered over to the edge of his garden and looked intently into the shrubs and plants bordering his yard. He smiled as he saw the garden gnomes come out, and he threw a piece of cold toast at the nearest gnome. Arthur turned and addressed Harry, “Harry, I want to thank you for what you did for George last night. He told Molly and I what you talked about and I’m grateful you could give him some closure about Fred. I think that knowledge has helped Molly too. I would have understood if you had been less accommodating to George considering your last meeting with him.” Arthur held out his hand and Harry shook it, a little unnerved by Mr Weasley. “You are my family now, Mr Weasley,” said Harry, “and I would forgive my family any fault if they asked me to.” Arthur dropped Harry’s hand and embraced him. “Your parents would be so proud of the man you have become.” Arthur stepped back and placed his hands on Harry’s shoulders. “I need to ask a favour of you today, Harry.” “Of course, Mr Weasley, anything I can do to help.” “Look after Ginny for me. She will need your strength to endure this day, and you have become the most important person in the world for Ginny. I know you will also share our grief today, so look after each other for me.” Harry nodded, but didn’t know what to say. This man was ensuring his children would be supported on the day they had to bury their brother. Harry wondered who would support Mr Weasley as he buried a son. Arthur stared at Harry for a moment before continuing, “You have made my daughter very happy, Harry. So tell me, just between you and I, and before Molly finds out, what sort of relationship did you have last year with Ginny?” Harry blushed, but he decided this man had earned an honest answer. Harry told him how he had fallen for Ginny while she was still dating another student, about his conflict regarding Ron and his feelings for his little sister; about how Ginny and he had become a couple in the middle of a crowded common room, and finally how Harry had ended their relationship for Ginny’s safety. Arthur had sympathised with Harry and his plight of unrequited love, and laughed as he heard the story of Harry and Ginny’s first kiss, informing Harry that he had now won himself a Weasley woman and he may as well just accept that they usually got their way. He had felt for Harry as the young man had explained why he had left Ginny and his deep regret for doing so. Arthur knew Ginny had found her man. Their love went beyond attraction and desire, into something far more profound. Harry had sacrificed himself to save his daughter, and he could ask no more of the young man. Meanwhile, several people were peering through the kitchen window, watching as Arthur and Harry talked and laughed. Ginny was nervous that her father might be giving Harry a rather stern lecture until she had seen her father and Harry laughing together. “What going on, Mum?” asked Ginny curiously. “I have no idea, sweetheart. I dare say Arthur just wanted to make sure Harry understood about the arrangements for after the funeral,” said Mrs Weasley. “Then why are they laughing?” asked Ron as he gazed at Harry and his father having their animated discussion outside. Arthur led Harry back towards the house, “Please Harry, I think we can drop the formalities now. Call me Arthur.” Harry grinned and looked at the house as they approached, seeing several heads at the kitchen window suddenly duck out of sight. He laughed to himself and had a sudden feeling that he was finally home. As they entered the back door Harry noticed that Ron, Ginny, Hermione and the others had all resumed their seats around the kitchen table and were unconvincingly pretending not to notice his return. Harry took his seat next to Ginny and began helping himself to some now slightly cold breakfast. Arthur then asked Hermione to join him in the yard and Harry had a good idea that Arthur was asking her to take care of Ron today. Ginny leaned close to Harry and whispered in his ear, “What did Dad say to you?” “Later, Gin,” replied Harry as he watched Ron and George head to the window to watch the next round of proceedings. After a few minutes Ron couldn’t contain himself any longer. “What are they laughing about?” he asked no-one in particular. Harry smirked, “Probably just your concern for house-elves, Ron,” answered Harry as he began to laugh quietly to himself. Ron turned on him, “My concern about what?” he demanded, but Harry was unable to answer as he laughed at the memory of Ron and Hermione sharing their first kiss following Ron’s display of concern for the house-elves at Hogwarts during the battle. Ginny smiled as Harry laughed, feeling the happiness Harry felt wash over her. She took his hand and led him back to her bedroom. “Alright Happy Jack, what did my father talk to you and Hermione about?” asked Ginny, her eyes stern while her lips curled into a smile. Harry found he could not resist her request and told her how he and Arthur had talked about the funeral today, but Harry didn’t tell Ginny of Arthur’s request of him to look after her. Harry also told Ginny they had discussed their relationship last year. Rather than being angry, Ginny looked worried as Harry finished his story. “You didn’t tell him anything about what we’ve done since you got back, did you?” “Of course not, Gin, but I don’t think he’s worried about that. I think he just wanted to know about our relationship before your mother did, that’s all,” replied Harry soothingly as he rubbed Ginny’s arms. Ginny’s eyes suddenly smouldered as she looked at Harry, “Good, make sure you don’t tell him about this either.” With that Ginny and Harry felt the world melt away as they held each other, kissing passionately. Twenty minutes later Harry and Ginny lay on the bed together, their hands on each other’s bodies as they felt the heat between them. They were both wondering where this might have led if the Burrow hadn’t been full of people who constantly seemed to find reasons to walk up and down the stairs. A knock on the door announced an end to their encounter but neither of them moved. The door opened to reveal Mrs Weasley. Harry and Ginny both sat up suddenly and Harry realised they hadn’t sealed the room. Whoops. “Oh, for goodness sake you two,” chided Mrs Weasley, “at least lock the door like normal teenagers.” And this time Harry noticed both mother and daughter blushed. “Harry, the Healers are here to see you, dear.” “Thanks Mrs Weasley, send them in,” replied Harry as Mrs Weasley left the room. He and Ginny looked at each other and began laughing. “Well, I’m glad to see you’re doing so well, Mr Potter,” came a familiar voice from the doorway. Ginny and Harry were surprised to find Poppy Pomfrey entering their room with the Healer Lewis right behind her. Poppy beamed at them as she stood there in her customary matron’s uniform. Ginny leapt from the bed and ran to Poppy, hugging her tightly. “Oh, Ginny,” said Poppy, “how are you?” Ginny broke away from Poppy and looked over her shoulder at Harry, before she turned back to face Poppy and grinned, “I’m great, thanks Poppy. Come and say hello to Harry.” Poppy Pomfrey smiled at Harry, “So how is my favourite patient?” Harry was still startled by the display of affection between Ginny and Poppy, but he recovered long enough to answer, “I’m much better thanks, Madam Pomfrey.” Lewis had begun to unpack his equipment in preparation for Harry’s examination. Harry watched the healer for a second before a thought occurred to him. “What are you doing here, Madam Pomfrey?” asked Harry tactlessly. Poppy didn’t take any offence to the question. “The Minister informed me of your condition yesterday and suggested you might be more comfortable with a familiar face treating you for a while. Lewis here has graciously consented to allow me to assist him with your care.” Harry smiled briefly. “Okay then, what’s the plan?” Lewis stood up from the equipment he had been unpacking from his bag onto the floor. “Let’s start with the head first and we’ll work our way down from there.” Harry heard Ginny snicker in the corner but ignored her, “How long will this take?” “Oh, about an hour today, so we can establish your current condition fully. But from tomorrow it should only take half that time,” replied Lewis. Harry sighed and lay back on the bed as Lewis and Poppy conducted their exam, taking copious notes and comparing them to records they had brought with them from St Mungo’s, which detailed Harry’s vital statistics over the last few days. Finally Lewis stood back and scratched his head. “Well, Mr Potter. You appear to be in good health. You are still slightly malnourished and bruised, but your three main injuries have all healed well. I don’t suppose you’d care to tell me how you recovered so quickly?” he asked hopefully. Harry shook his head, “I have no idea, Lewis. I just felt a lot better last night after the Weasleys came to see me.” Harry hoped his face didn’t betray his lie but he would like to keep some secrets to himself. Lewis and Poppy packed up their equipment and bid Harry and Ginny farewell, promising to see them again tomorrow. Harry lay back on the bed, relieved it was over. Ginny lay sideways across the bed and rested her head on Harry’s stomach. “Are you okay, Harry?” asked Ginny softly. Harry stroked Ginny’s hair as he smiled, “Yeah, Gin. We had better get ready soon.” Ginny blinked back a tear as she rolled up to Harry’s shoulder and put her head against his neck as he held her. “Please stay with me today,” she whispered. “I’ll stay with you forever.” * Bright sunshine lit the dirt path which led into the village of Ottery St Catchpole, as the Weasley’s, along with Harry, Hermione, and Fleur, made their way towards the little local cemetery for Fred’s funeral. Harry thought it was rather strange the sun was shining, as he always thought it was far more appropriate for funerals to be held in the rain. Harry thought back to the family meeting they had held just prior to leaving the Burrow. The Weasleys had assembled in the kitchen, a subdued atmosphere surrounding them as they waited for Mrs Weasley to join them. It was time for Freds funeral and while they were glad to finally be saying goodbye to Fred, they were all apprehensive about how they would cope when the time finally came. Arthur addressed his family, “Okay Weasleys… and others, I want you to look after each other and your mother today. If we stick together we will get through this. Don’t talk to any reporters, especially you Harry. I know you haven’t seen the Daily Prophet recently, but you are still front page news as nobody has seen you since the remembrance dinner after the battle. The press knows you were in St Mungo’s and they know of your connection to this family obviously. I imagine they will be waiting for us somewhere today.” “In order for us to be able to give Fred a private send-off, Kingsley has provided us with Aurors and members of the Magical Law Enforcement office to help keep the press and the curious at bay. So everybody, I know it will be hard, but just ignore any questions. After the funeral we will be returning here for the wake, and the wards that have been set up around the Burrow will ensure that nobody uninvited can disturb us.” As they reached the end of the dirt path at the edge of the village, Harry saw the first of the reporters being kept at a respectful distance by the Ministry officials. Harry braced himself for the barrage of questions as the Weasley family formed a circle around him and Ginny; but none were forthcoming. Harry wondered briefly what that had cost Kingsley to achieve. A number of photographer’s were less restrained but still didn’t try to interfere with the procession as they took several pictures of the group, although Harry noticed the camera’s were pointed directly at him. Harry had begun to think it was all too good to be true; and he was right. “Oh, Harry,” called a familiar voice, and Harry felt the blood drain from his face, “do you think it’s appropriate for you to attend the funeral of someone whose death you are responsible for?” Ginny tightened her grip around Harry’s waist as he turned and glared at the malicious little witch in the green robes, her matching acid green Quik Quotes Quill hovering beside her. Harry’s eyes flared brightly as he began to advance on the woman, drawing his wand. Rita Skeeter knew she had done no favours for Harry over the years, and as Harry raised his wand and aimed at her, his eyes glowing eerily as his expression hardened, she suddenly realised she had finally gone too far. Her voice trembled as she resorted to her only excuse, “My readers and I want to know.” But Harry never got the chance to fire a spell at the reporter. Rita was hit by a collection of spells which flew at her from behind him, leaving her a bubbling mess of boils on the ground, as the bat-bogeys swooped at her face. Harry spun around and saw several Weasley’s hurriedly stowing wands back into their robes. George looked particularly pleased with himself, while Molly looked appalled. “George, Ron, Ginny…” blustered Molly, but her heart wasn’t really in it. “Hey,” said Percy, “how about a little credit over here, thanks Mum,” as he stashed his wand up his sleeve. Ginny stepped to Harry as his eyes slowly returned to their normal colour. “Are you okay, Harry?” Harry looked at the Weasley’s as they grinned sheepishly at each other. He began to laugh as he and Ginny rejoined the group. Arthur Weasley pointed back over Harry’s shoulder at the assembled reporters. “Look at that.” Harry turned and saw that most of the reporters were laughing at their colleague, and the photographers were feverishly snapping pictures of the unconscious Rita Skeeter. George spoke for them all. “Fred would have loved that. Come on, let’s go say goodbye.” The group turned and made their way down the small country lane and through the wrought iron gates which marked the entrance to the cemetery. As they reached the plot which had been prepared for Fred, Harry noticed a large group of witches and wizards was already assembled waiting for them. Harry recognised nearly all the mourners. Kingsley Shacklebolt and Minerva McGonagall stood together talking quietly, as Hagrid blew his nose noisily nearby. Andromeda Tonks was sitting on a chair with a small baby on her lap. The baby had bright blue hair and Harry felt a surge of regret for Teddy Lupin, knowing that Teddy, like himself, would never know his parents as they had died at the battle of Hogwarts. Lee Jordan walked directly to George and the two old friends embraced. Fred’s old Quidditch team was talking animatedly and Harry could tell they were discussing a Quidditch game as he watched their hands move in familiar patterns through the air. As Harry got closer he could hear Oliver Wood explaining one of Fred’s many memorable moments from the Quidditch pitch to Angelina Johnson, who kept reminding Oliver that she had been there too. George and Molly accepted hugs from all their guests, and Harry looked on in surprise when George took the hand of a girl that looked familiar to Harry, but he couldn’t remember where from. Ginny noticed the puzzled look on Harry’s face and followed his gaze to George and the mystery girl. “Oh, that’s George’s assistant from the shop.” Ginny smiled, “Maybe her job description has expanded somewhat lately.” Ginny and Harry both laughed softly as they took their seats beside Ron and Hermione, who had also noticed that George had now sat down with the girl from the shop. Arthur and Molly Weasley finished greeting everyone and sat down in the front row, and indicated to the local minister that the service could begin. Kingsley rose and took his spot behind a small podium. He spoke for several minutes about Fred and the bravery he had shown on the night of the battle, and how his sacrifice would be honoured and remembered as the wizarding community endeavoured to build the world which Fred had fought and died for. Arthur Weasley got up and thanked Kingsley as the two men exchanged places. Arthur began by paying tribute to his son and the laughter he had brought to the world, as Molly sobbed quietly in the front row. He spoke of the pride he had in Fred for his decision to fight for what was right, and how the love that now filled his house assured him that Fred had not died in vain. As Arthur stepped down from the podium, Harry held Ginny and marvelled at the resilience of Arthur Weasley. The local minister was looking rather confused by all the talk of war and wizards, but he knew people often mourned in their own way, so he smiled politely as he invited George to say a few words. George took his place at the podium and addressed the crowd. “Fred was my brother,” George began, his voice wavering a little as emotion flooded through him, “and my best friend. From silly pranks and accidentally exploding bedrooms... sorry Mum... to fighting a war for our freedom, we had always stuck together. Now my brother has gone where I cannot follow.” George’s head fell as Molly Weasley gave an anguished cry from her seat in the front row. Arthur Weasley pulled his distraught wife close to him, taking comfort from her while trying to give comfort back. George brought his head up, his eyes glistening with tears in the soft afternoon light. He reached into his robes and pulled out a piece of parchment before continuing. “Fred knew I wouldn’t be able to do this myself, so he wrote this letter so he could be with me today… Hello Weasleys, I gather from the sad looks on your faces that not everything has gone quite as planned, and George has once again needed me to assist. Honestly, George. Anyway, here goes: To my brothers Bill, Charlie, Ron, and you too Percy, assuming you have stopped being such a prat; now that I am gone I ask only that you laugh when you think of me, and know that I am laughing too. To my dear little sister Ginny, I wish I could have been there to see Mum going mental when you get married, but know I’ll be watching and wishing you well. And tell Harry welcome to the family from me. Mum and Dad, I don’t know how you did it all, but know that I never wanted for anything. Your love and support was worth more than mere money to me. Now my family, that’s enough serious stuff. Hopefully I have died in some stupidly heroic way, which I did gladly so you could all live and laugh. I will see you all again someday, but not too soon, okay. Love and laughter always, Fred Weasley As George finished reading his brothers’ letter, he looked at the group of mourners and noticed that people were now smiling through their tears. Good one, Fred, he thought to himself. The remainder of the funeral service passed quickly. After the casket was lowered into the ground and the local Minster had consecrated the earth, George paid his own remarkable tribute to Fred, launching fireworks that exploded into the form of a great dragon, which swooped once over the cemetery before disappearing in a shower of red sparks. Many local villagers had watched the display in awe, but following quick intervention by Ministry officials, none would remember the peculiar funeral that took place that afternoon. The Weasley family and their guests then slowly made their way up the path, back to The Burrow, with Bill and Charlie already regaling the group with stories of some of Fred and George’s more spectacular misadventures. By the time they reached The Burrow, laughter could be heard from the group as they honoured Fred’s last wish. * The sun had set over the Burrow as the celebration of Fred’s life got into full swing. Golden lanterns were dotted throughout the back garden as people gathered in groups, helping themselves to the food which had been provided by the Ministry, as they talked and laughed. Harry sat quietly to one side of the garden, not wishing to have people’s curiosity about him overshadow Fred’s final send-off. He watched Ginny as she helped Molly, who was ignoring the constant requests for her to sit down as she maintained her hostess duties. Ron and Hermione were talking with Professor McGonagall and Harry guessed Hermione was eagerly discussing her return to Hogwarts later this year to finish her studies. Harry was startled when he saw Professor McGonagall give Hermione and Ron a hug, as he had never really seen his old Transfiguration Teacher show much affection to her students. George sat in the middle of the crowd with his shop assistant by his side. Harry had finally learned her name was Verity. Harry didn’t notice as a woman came and sat down next to him. He jumped in fright when a small babies hand reached out and tried to grab his nose. “Hello, Harry,” laughed Andromeda, “you have just met your godson, Teddy, for the first time. Sorry, he gets away from me sometimes.” Harry looked at Teddy Lupin as Andromeda tried to reposition the baby on her lap. “Hi Teddy,” said Harry, as he felt tears well in his eyes. He looked up at Andromeda, “I’m so sorry about your family, Mrs Tonks. I should have been there for Remus and Tonks funerals… but I was still a bit sick.” “Please Harry, call me Dromeda. I had hoped you would be able to attend the funerals but Molly has told me you only came home from St Mungo’s yesterday, so don’t you worry about it,” she said kindly. “They were nice ceremonies, but I would have preferred not to have had to have them.” Harry didn’t know what to say to that as Teddy tried to reach out for his nose again. Harry watched in shock as Teddy’s tuft of hair changed colour from bright blue to black, in a good imitation of Harry’s hair colour. Andromeda laughed as she saw Harry’s reaction. “Only a month old and he can change his hair. Dora was almost a year old before she could do that. Here, have a cuddle,” said Andromeda as she passed the wriggling baby to Harry. Harry almost panicked. He had never held a baby before and he had a sudden fear he may somehow hurt Teddy if he did it the wrong way. Teddy however, seemed to have no such concerns, as he grabbed Harry’s nose and blew a bubble in triumph. The back door of the Burrow opened and Molly Weasley stopped in her tracks as she looked across the garden to see Harry with a baby on his lap. She turned and called to Ginny. “Ginny, sweetheart, I think you had better see this.” Ginny joined her mother at the door. “What is it, Mum?” Molly indicated towards Harry and Teddy and heard Ginny’s gasp as her daughter looked at the man she loved, holding a baby that now bore a remarkable resemblance to him. Molly looked at Ginny and thought she might have to hold her up. “Are you alright, dear?” asked Molly as she put an arm around Ginny. Ginny could only nod as she blinked back sudden tears. Molly thought she understood. “It’s like seeing the future isn’t it?” said Molly, as she looked from Ginny to Harry and realised that while Ginny would always be her daughter, she now also belonged to another. “Why don’t you go to him, love?” Harry saw the movement out of the corner of his eye and looked up from Teddy to see Ginny walking slowly towards him. He stood up with Teddy in his arms, becoming concerned as Ginny appeared to have been crying. “Are you okay, Gin?” asked Harry as Ginny reached him and put an arm around his waist. “Oh, yes… it’s just… never mind. This young man must be Teddy,” Ginny smiled as Teddy tried to grab her nose. Harry grinned, “Ginevra Molly Weasley, I’d like you to meet my godson, Teddy Lupin-Tonks.” Ginny was awed by the moment. Her life stretched out before her and she had just been given a glimpse of the possibilities. At the back door of the Burrow, Molly had begun to cry as she watched the amazing scene before her. Arthur had seen his wife’s tears as he sat at a table in the yard with Bill and Charlie, and he went to Molly to support her. “It’s alright, my love,” he said soothingly as he rubbed his wife’s back. “Arthur, look at them.” Arthur followed his wifes gaze and felt his heart skip a beat. “Merlin’s beard.” Arthur looked on as Bill and Charlie approached, also determined to support their mother. They both saw that their parents were looking to the far side of the yard and cast a glance in that direction. The four Weasleys stood rooted to the spot and watched, fascinated by the sight, as Harry and Ginny stood together, laughing and smiling as Teddy now changed his hair colour between red and black. “I think that calls for a drink,” said Charlie as he chuckled. * As the evening wore on, the atmosphere began to change as most of the guests bid their farewells and the Weasley’s found themselves sitting under the marquee in the garden discussing their future plans. Hermione’s revelation that she would be attending Hogwarts to complete her studies came as a surprise to nobody. However, when Ron announced his intention to return to Hogwarts many shared doubtful looks amongst themselves. Bill was the first to voice the thought that had occurred to everyone. “You’re not going back just to be with Hermione, are you little brother?” “Course not,” said Ron in a mildly offended manner, “but I would have,” he said grinning. “Nah, Professor McGonagall convinced me to come back and complete the N.E.W.T. subjects I need to pass to become an Auror, and to act in another role which I cannot discuss at this time,” concluded Ron with a conspiratorial wink at Hermione. “That’s way too much information,” laughed George as he drank from his glass of Firewhiskey, looking from Ron to Hermione. Hermione looked mortified as Ron leapt up to defend her honour. “You prat, George, not that… it’s something else which you will hear about soon enough,” said Ron. “Fine,” said George smirking, “keep your secrets. What about you Bill?” “Well, now that the war is over I have accepted a job at Gringotts so I can be a bit closer to my family,” explained Bill, who turned bright red as his brothers chimed in with a series of ‘awgh’s’. “Shut it, you lot,” said Bill, as Molly wrapped her arms around her eldest son’s shoulders, beaming at him. “Well,” said George, as he held up Verity’s hand, “Verity and I will be opening a new joke shop in Hogsmeade, as I have handed over the reins of the Diagon Alley shop to my new business partner.” George grinned at the confused faces which looked at him from around the table. “Who’s your new business partner?” asked Arthur. Before George could answer, the entire group was startled as Percy jumped to his feet, spread his arms wide spilling his drink, and tried to sing the word, “Me.” The whole group was stunned. “You, Percy,” said Charlie incredulously, “but you hate having fun.” Percy started to sway from side to side as he grinned at his family. “I hate trying to be serious all the time. I have resigned from the Ministry… and have agreed to assist George while he establishes his new… er… shop,” concluded Percy with a hiccup. “Are you drunk, Percy?” asked Ginny. “I hope so.” The Weasley’s burst into laughter as Percy sat back down and missed his seat. George picked him up from the ground and brushed the grass off his brother as he placed a chair very precisely beneath Percy and lowered him into it. Once the laughter died down Charlie sat forward. “I will be staying in England for a while.” Charlie turned his gaze to Harry, Ron and Hermione. “Apparently some group of irresponsible teenagers released a blind dragon into the wild and now somebody has to look after it until it can be relocated to the colony in Romania.” Harry, Ron, and Hermione shared a guilty look but laughed anyway, as they remembered making their escape from Gringotts on the back of the dragon just before the final battle. “Oh, I’m so glad it’s alright,” said Hermione, “We were really worried weren’t we boys?” Harry and Ron looked at each other. “No,” they said together before collapsing into laughter. Ginny took her turn. “I’ll be going back to Hogwarts obviously; I have to finish my final year.” She smiled sadly as she held Harry’s hand. “What about you, Harry?” asked Arthur. Harry wasn’t prepared for this. He had only been out of hospital for one day and he had deliberately not thought about his future during the previous year. He was actually surprised to suddenly find himself having to consider a future. “I don’t know yet,” he said to groans from around the table. “I’m sorry, I just hadn’t thought about it yet, is all.” “Do you still want to be an Auror?” asked Hermione. “Yeah, I suppose.” Harry had held a desire to be an Auror since his fifth year at Hogwarts, when he was told he would never become one. It was still the only profession he had ever considered, but he wanted some time away from the dark arts. “Maybe I’ll talk to Professor McGonagall tomorrow and see what I would need to do,” said Harry thoughtfully. Ginny let out a breath she had been holding and smiled at her family. They all looked back at her and understood her happiness. She would not be separated from Harry again if he returned to school with her, as they would be finishing their final year together. Arthur and Molly watched and listened as their children laid out their plans, delighted that they would all be nearby for the next few months at least. Arthur knew a bustling house would help his wife deal with her grief over the loss of Fred, and he felt his spirits lift as he saw a bright future for his family. “What about you, Arthur?” asked Harry. “Well, that’s an interesting issue at the moment. I return to work at the Ministry next week, but the office I head up is now sort of obsolete; there’s no real need to worry about counterfeit protective charms anymore, so I guess I’ll find out when I get back. Until then, I was going to sort out the shed.” His children all grinned but Molly did not. “You mean clean out the shed, not sort out, don’t you dear?” “Yes, Molly.” The group were now trying desperately not to laugh as Arthur smirked. Molly stood from the table. “Alright dears, goodnight to you all. Don’t stay up too late.” Molly made her way around the table with Arthur following her, as she hugged each person before disappearing into the Burrow. * Arthur and Molly sat at the kitchen table and listened to the occasional bursts of laughter coming from outside. They couldn’t help but smile at each other knowing that their family would be alright in time. They would all miss Fred, but they would move on with their lives and make sure Fred’s death had not been in vain. “How are you feeling, Molly?” asked Arthur wearily. His wife looked tired and frazzled, but she was no longer crying. Arthur had been delighted to see her spirits lift as their children discussed their plans. “I’m not sure, dear,” said Molly, looking a little bewildered. “I feel happy at the moment and I’m not sure I should be. It is a relief to have finally had Fred’s funeral because I knew that would be hard, but now I feel guilty because I’m happy at the moment.” Molly sighed quietly. Arthur smiled at his wife. “I know what you mean. This week has been so hard on all of us, I wondered if we would get through it. And now that it’s over, I feel like I can breathe again.” Molly patted Arthur’s hand. “I think we should talk to Harry about his experience with dying. To know that Fred would have gone on and I will see him again; somehow it eases my grief. I wonder if Harry can tell us any more?” asked Molly thoughtfully. “Maybe. Give it some time though. Harry needs to recover too.” “I know. I should let Minerva and Kingsley know Harry may still want to become an Auror. They could come and talk to him tomorrow. Kingsley would be delighted at the prospect of Harry eventually joining the Ministry.” “Calm down, Molly,” said Arthur as he watched his wife’s excitement grow. She loved to be able to help others, but sometimes the person being helped called it interfering. “Well, if we do nothing Harry will just sit around here thinking about the past. It would give him some direction and focus if he started studying to become an Auror,” said Molly defensively. “That’s a good point,” said Arthur. “I’m sure Ginny wouldn’t mind having Harry at Hogwarts with her either.” Molly chuckled. “Ginny nearly fainted tonight when she saw Harry holding little Teddy. I must admit I felt a bit overwhelmed myself,” mused Molly, her eyes misting over as she recalled the image. “And when Ginny stood with Harry… oh, Arthur, it was just beautiful.” “Don’t start planning the wedding just yet, Molly Weasley,” cautioned Arthur. “You’re right though, it was quite something to see.” They both looked at the back door as more sounds of laughter reached them. Molly took the opportunity to change the subject. “Did you know about George and Verity?” Arthur shook his head as he smiled. “No, I didn’t. I’ll talk to George about it later and see if it’s serious or not.” Molly looked worried. “George certainly seemed serious. He was talking about opening another shop with her.” Arthur knew Molly was right to worry. He hoped George wasn’t rushing into anything just to fill the hole left by Fred’s death. “We’ll talk to him tomorrow,” said Arthur as he stood from the table. “Let’s go to bed and sleep on it.” * In the back garden, Harry laughed and cried with the Weasley family as they talked about Fred and all the trouble he had caused over the years, and he was in stitches as he listened to the Weasley’s start teasing each other. Ginny had drunk a little too much Firewhiskey and had decided to embarrass Ron be telling Bill and Charlie about his dalliance with Lavender Brown last year, and revealing Lavender’s nickname for Ron of ‘Won-Won’. Ron looked a bit sheepish about the whole thing as Hermione broke into a fit of giggles. “You were such a fool, Ron,” said Hermione between breaths as she struggled to regain her composure. “I was so in love with you and you couldn’t even see it.” “Well, I’ll make up for it now, shall I?” grinned Ron as he dipped Hermione back on her chair and planted a big kiss on her lips, to the accompaniment of cheers from his brothers. Harry clapped as he watched his two best friends finally share the love he had seen between them for years. They were complete opposites and would probably remain inseparable forever, thought Harry. Ron took his revenge on Ginny as he gently ribbed her about her rocky relationship with Dean Thomas. While Ron hadn’t known of Harry’s feelings for his sister at the time, he was now quite relieved to find he was not the only one who missed the signs that their true love was already waiting for them. He reminded Ginny that she hadn’t noticed Harry pining for her for most of the year. Ginny sighed as she recalled her stormy relationship with Dean. “Why did you finally break up with Dean, Ginny,” asked Bill “Dean tried to help me through the portrait hole into the Gryffindor common room one night and I just couldn’t stand it anymore,” she explained for her older brother’s benefit. “He was treating me like I was a little porcelain doll and I was just looking for a reason to break up with him by that point.” “Uh…,” said Harry. “That was me actually.” All eyes turned to Harry and he wondered if he might have been better off keeping his mouth shut. Too late for that now, he thought to himself. “What do you mean that was you?” asked Ginny, obviously confused by Harry’s admission. “I had won a phial of Felix Felicis, the luck potion, during the first potions lesson that year. Anyway, Dumbledore had asked me to find out some information for him and I had been having no luck, so I took the potion and threw my invisibility cloak on.” Harry noticed Ron and Hermione were trying not to laugh as they recalled the evening and Harry’s weird departure from the Common Room. Ginny looked very curious, while the others around the table listened to the story. Harry gave Ginny an apologetic look, “As I left the room, you and Dean were coming in and I accidentally bumped you as I went passed.” Ginny glared at Harry for a moment, before her face broke into a smile. “Do you mean to tell me I had the biggest fight of my life with a boy that night because you bumped into me?” Harry could see the rest of the group trying to suppress their laughter. “Lucky, wasn’t I?” said Harry as he raised his eyebrows. This was too much for Hermione as she burst out laughing, quickly joined by the rest of the Weasleys. Harry grinned at Ginny and waited for her response. Ginny threw her arms around his neck and kissed him as she started to laugh. Bill turned to George and Verity. “Would you care to enlighten your family as to the exact nature of your relationship with this lovely young lady?” George grinned as Verity blushed beside him. “Well, Verity and I have been going out for a few months now. It just sort of happened, you know… working all those hours together.” “Right,” said Bill. “Did Fred know about this?” “Of course,” replied George. “He found out when Verity accidentally put her arms around the wrong person.” Tears of laughter ran down faces as they all imagined Verity making the simple mistake. “After that she always checked for my missing ear first,” explained George as he put an arm around a very embarrassed Verity. Bill raised his glass to Verity, “Well, welcome to the family Verity.” Harry sat outside and enjoyed being part of the banter which continued for several more hours. As he finally made his way to bed with Ginny, his eyes glowed softly with the contentment he felt. Harry woke early with a mild head ache. He grabbed his glasses from the bedside table and put them on. He lifted Ginny’s arm from across his chest and sat up slowly, gingerly rubbing his temples. Too much Firewhiskey, Harry thought to himself ruefully. He looked down at the sleeping form of Ginny as he heard a soft snoring coming from beside him. He smiled at her and kissed her shoulder before he slid out of bed, grabbed a towel which hung from the door, and made his way to the shower one floor up. As Harry opened the door and stepped into the bathroom he nearly tripped over Ron’s foot. I should have knocked first, he told himself. Ron, his hair still wet, stood their wearing only a towel around his waist and looking at Harry with a lopsided grin as he began to turn bright red. Harry noticed the shower was still running. “Who’s in here with you?” he asked before he could stop himself. “Who do you think?” replied Ron as the redness reached his ears. A voice came from the shower, “Who are you talking to, Ron?” asked Hermione. Ron started pushing Harry back out the bathroom door, “Just a nosy fool, ‘Mione. Don’t worry about it,” said Ron as he closed the door in Harry’s face. Harry laughed to himself as he headed back down to Ginny’s room with his towel around his neck, and sat on the bed next to Ginny. A muffled moan from beside him announced that he had accidentally woken Ginny. She rolled over and looked at Harry with bleary eyes, but she still managed a faint smile. “Hey beautiful, sorry to wake you,” said Harry softly. Ginny sat up in the bed and kissed Harry good morning. “Are you going to have a shower?” she asked, seeing his towel. “Ah… not right now. The bathrooms a little crowded at the moment.” Harry told Ginny of his encounter with Ron and Hermione in the bathroom. Ginny snorted, “I think they’ve been doing that all week but usually the door is locked. One too many drinks last night I guess.” Ginny hopped out of bed and came around to Harry. She threw her arms around his neck and sat on his lap. Harry winced and rubbed his sore head. “My poor Harry,” giggled Ginny as she kissed Harry’s forehead. “What shall we do today?” Harry tried to clear his head as he thought about his plan for the day. This was his first day in nearly a year that he was free to do as he pleased. He was slightly overwhelmed by the feeling. “I would like to talk to Professor McGonagall about N.E.W.T. studies when school restarts in September; and Bill said he would take me to Gringotts whenever I wanted to go. I have some explaining to do to the goblins apparently,” said Harry nervously, not looking forward to that encounter, “other than that, I’m all yours.” Ginny pulled back from Harry and fixed him with a wry stare. “Why Mr Potter, I do believe you are all mine regardless of your plans.” Harry and Ginny got dressed and headed downstairs, deciding to postpone showers until they were positive embarrassing encounters could be avoided. As they reached the bottom of the stairs they were surprised to find the kitchen empty. In fact, Ginny couldn’t remember the last time that had happened. The couple moved through the house to the living room and found Molly and Arthur sitting with Kingsley and Professor McGonagall. “Ah, speak of the devil,” said Kingsley as he stood and shook Harry’s hand. Harry suddenly felt very nervous and instinctively reached for Ginny’s hand. Minerva McGonagall spotted this movement and smiled to herself. “Hello Kingsley, Professor McGonagall,” said Harry warily as he stood and looked at the four faces which surrounded him, unable to read anything in their expressions. “Please Harry, Ginny, sit down with us. We have much to discuss,” said Kingsley as he moved from the couch to allow Harry and Ginny room to sit together. Harry and Ginny sat on the edge of the couch and kept their hands clasped together. Neither of them knew what was happening, but Harry made sure he had a clear path to the back door just in case. Molly chuckled at Harry and Ginny, seeing their obvious discomfort. “Oh, relax you two; there is nothing to worry about.” Harry smiled briefly at Molly but found he could not relax just yet. Kingsley remained standing as he addressed Harry. “Harry, Molly tells me you are still interested in pursuing a career as an Auror.” Harry looked at Molly as she picked at some invisible fluff on her sleeve and avoided his gaze. Harry looked back to Kingsley and nodded curtly. “Excellent, I take it this means you will be returning to Hogwarts in September?” asked Kingsley. “I guess,” said Harry noncommittally. “I was planning to discuss this matter with Professor McGonagall later today. I’m not sure what I still need to do to finish my N.E.W.T. studies.” Professor McGonagall pulled out a small piece of parchment and began to read from it. “You need to achieve a N.E.W.T. level score in Transfiguration, Charms, Potions, and of course, Defence Against the Dark Arts. Following the completion of N.E.W.T. studies comes a further three years of instruction as part of the Auror training program.” Harry swallowed as he contemplated four more years of study. Kingsley looked hard at Harry. “Harry, this is not a career choice for the faint hearted. While I have no doubt as to your abilities, I want you to be certain this is what you want to do.” Harry felt his resolve harden. He resented having someone question his commitment to fighting the dark arts. “I will become an Auror, Minister,” said Harry firmly. Kingsley beamed at him. “Excellent. Now let me do something that may assist you on your path. Minerva?” asked Kingsley. “Yes, Minister,” replied Professor McGonagall. “You have witnessed the N.E.W.T. level exams for the subject of Defence Against the Dark Arts, have you not?” asked Kingsley pompously. “Of course, Minister.” “You have observed Harry Potter’s skill level in a practical environment on more than one occasion?” “Yes, Minister.” Harry was becoming quite nervous. “How would you evaluate Mr Potter’s performance as it relates to the N.E.W.T. level exam?” asked Kingsley, clearly enjoying himself now. “Outstanding, Minister,” answered Professor McGonagall, a twinkle in her eye. “Then it is my pleasure, as Minister for Magic, to award Harry James Potter a N.E.W.T. qualification of ‘Outstanding’ in the subject of Defence Against the Dark Arts. Congratulations Mr Potter.” Harry sat looking dumbstruck. Arthur and Molly beamed at him while Ginny maintained a similar look of shock on her face to Harry’s. Harry finally regained his voice. “What...” Kingsley grinned as he explained. “Harry, you have stood against and defeated more dark magic than most Aurors will see in an entire career. We have decided to award you your N.E.W.T. level now so when you return to Hogwarts you will only have to study three subjects, although I dare say you will find the courses are considerably easier than the last year you faced.” “However, when you return to Hogwarts, Minerva and I would like to make a bold request of you.” Harry knew it was too good to be true. “And what may that be, Minister?” asked Harry with a raised eyebrow. Minerva McGonagall stood and began to pace. “As you know Harry, last year we were not permitted to accept any students of muggle born origin.” Harry nodded as Professor McGonagall looked sick at just the memory of the previous year at Hogwarts. “A result of this policy means we will have a small group of twelve year olds commencing their first year at Hogwarts this year. They will be a year behind the children who started last year and I would not wish them to have to study an extra year purely because of the manner of their births.” Harry was very curious as to where this might be going. “While we have been able to secure teachers to conduct the regular class programs this year, I would like to have a series of special classes provided to these older children which will allow them to cover the first two years worth of study within one school year. This will allow them to rejoin the regular program with their third year classmates next school year.” Harry now had the feeling he was caught in the headlights of an oncoming car and was unable to move. “The Minister and I were wondering if we could impose upon you to take this class on; in a manner similar to the way in which you trained Dumbledore’s Army.” Professor McGonagall’s eyes bore into Harry. “This program would essentially be a fast track course in various subjects which would give these poor children the assistance they need to make up for the lost time they suffered last year.” Harry’s mouth hung open and he tried to close it as his mind raced. He knew he could teach people practical skills, but Dumbledore’s Army had been a rebel group operating in secret, not a Ministry approved class with all the attached responsibilities. Harry looked to Ginny for help and found she was almost crying as she smiled at him. “What’s wrong, Gin?” he asked, suddenly concerned. “Wrong... nothing’s wrong, my sweet Harry. I think you would make a wonderful teacher for the little ones,” said Ginny, almost shaking with pride in her Harry. Harry turned back to the expectant faces of Kingsley and Professor McGonagall. “I am flattered by the offer, but I am not a professor, I am still just a student.” Professor McGonagall rolled her eyes, “Just a student indeed. Potter, you are the saviour of the wizarding world and considered by many to have been Dumbledore’s apprentice; any child would be fortunate to learn from you.” “Besides, there are a number of other benefits to holding a teacher’s position. While you would remain a Gryffindor student, as a teacher you would have your own quarters, separate from the student’s dormitory.” Harry and Ginny looked quickly at each other and just as quickly back at the four people watching them. Harry and Ginny both realised that the four people didn’t have to be mind readers to know what thoughts had just occurred to them. Another thought occurred to Harry, “What about the other subjects? I wouldn’t have time to teach them everything myself.” Professor McGonagall smiled at her student. He spotted that problem rather quickly, she thought. “We have been rather lucky there, Mr Potter. Fortunately a number of your classmates and fellow Dumbledore’s Army members will also be returning to Hogwarts this year to complete their studies in various fields, although I must point out a rather large number also wish to follow the Auror career path. They will be offered similar positions to yourself to help instruct our muggle born first year students who are a year behind.” “However, if you were to accept this position you would be expected to act as the head of this group of student teachers. You will be taking the fewest number of classes so you will have the most time to handle the administrative aspect of the job, plus you were this groups’ leader once before. They will no doubt be willing to follow you again.” In spite of himself, Harry felt immense pride that he had trained a group that were now regarded as good enough to teach the next generation. But doubt nagged at the back of his mind. He would need time to think about this. “May I have some time to consider your offer?” Harry asked Professor McGonagall. “Of course, Harry,” she said kindly, “but not too long.” Harry stood and shook hands with Kingsley, thanking him for his N.E.W.T. qualification. Arthur and Molly embraced him as they congratulated him, and to Harry’s surprise, so did Professor McGonagall. Ginny and Harry left the room, Harry feeling a little light headed as they went to the kitchen to help themselves to some breakfast. In the living room the four old friends talked quietly together. “Do you think he’ll accept, Arthur?” asked Kingsley. Arthur shrugged. “Maybe... probably. I could see the doubt on his face and he still has a long road to go to recover from his ordeals; but the chance to teach little children the right way to do things would certainly appeal to his nature. Give him a couple of days to consider it and I think you may have your man.” Arthur looked at Kingsley thoughtfully before continuing. “What are you going to do about the muggle born students from the other years that were unable to attend Hogwarts last year?” “Well,” said Kingsley, “we will be providing extra tutoring to most, while the fifth and seventh year muggle students will have to repeat the year in order to sit their exams. We will have a very full school this year, but with Harry and his friends looking after the new muggle borns; that will be a great benefit for Minerva and her staff.” Meanwhile, Minerva looked a little put out as she broached a sensitive subject. “Molly, Harry and Ginny seem very close. They are obviously a couple again.” “You knew before?” asked Molly. “I was the Head of their house. Of course I knew,” laughed Minerva as she looked at the stunned expression on Molly’s face. Molly’s expression softened as she answered Minerva’s original question. “They are very much in love. I have rarely seen devotion like it and never in a couple so young. They have both been scarred and damaged by their experiences, yet they have retained their wonder and love for each other through it all. It seems they were always destined to be together and I am truly happy for them.” “It’s really that serious?” “Arthur and I let them share a room.” “Oh my.” * Following his visit from Madam Pomfrey and Lewis just before lunch, Harry now sat at the kitchen table in the Burrow with Ginny, Ron, and Hermione. His check up had revealed yet again that nothing was wrong with him that a bit of time wouldn’t sort out. While Harry sat and picked at a plate of food, he had started scanning the previous weeks worth of Daily Prophets and shaking his head in wonder at the number and variety of stories about him, the battle, and Ron and Hermione. Ginny, Ron, and Hermione were keeping a close eye on Harry in case he was upset by any of the stories he read. Harry felt detached as he read the various eye witness accounts of his part in the Battle of Hogwarts, and noticed without surprise that no two versions of the events were quite the same. He grunted as he read of his confrontation with Lucius Malfoy at the remembrance dinner, it sounded far more exiting in the articles. It always does, Harry reminded himself as he sipped a cup of tea as he continued to read. A series of banner headlines regarding Harry then started to appear. These headlines started innocently enough with ‘Where’s Harry’, but quickly turned to ‘Harry Potter in Hiding’ to ‘Harry Potter Dying?’. These articles were speculative at best but occasionally a true fact slipped into the mix. One article questioning Harry’s location immediately following the battle had mentioned the Burrow as a likely possibility; but the article also suggested that Harry might be at the Ministry of Magic, wearing a disguise while he lived above the Leaky Cauldron in London, and enjoying some quiet time on a tropical beach with his long time girlfriend, Hermione Granger. Harry passed that article to Hermione but she merely glanced at it coldly before informing Harry that she had already seen it. Harry glanced at Ron and saw the annoyance in his eyes. Ginny didn’t seem bothered at all. She shrugged her shoulders as she got up from the table and took her empty plate to the sink. Ginny came back to the table and stood behind Harry, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her head on his shoulder. She began to read snippets from the articles as Harry continued to scan through them. Earlier she had been wondering how Harry could read all these false stories about himself and not become angry, and then she had reminded herself that he had dealt with this sort of thing since he was eleven. It no longer bothered him, so Ginny decided it was not going to bother her. She knew the truth and that was enough for her. Harry read with mild interest about his imminent demise at St Mungo’s earlier during the week. The stories regarding his stay in hospital were the most outlandish with wide ranging theories from mental breakdown to a revenge attack by rogue Death Eaters. Harry scoffed and quietly thanked Lewis and his team for the integrity they had shown; it would have been worth a lot of Galleons to any of the medical staff if they had gone to the papers. Harry reached today’s issue of the Prophet and quickly scanned through it. He smiled to himself as he read a small article mentioning the funeral of Fred Weasley and Harry Potter’s attendance at the service. Harry was surprised to find only one photo of himself surrounded by the Weasleys in the paper. Several large photos and a rather amusing article about the attack on Rita Skeeter had earned more space than Harry Potter. The article quoted Rita Skeeter as saying, ‘Harry and I have always been such good friends. I don’t know what could have prompted him to attack me like that.’ The article then went on to quote several witnesses all claiming Harry had not attacked Rita Skeeter; instead, they claimed, it had been witches or wizards unknown who had fired spells from behind concealment and it was unlikely they would ever be identified. As the four friends sat around the table a large tawny owl arrived on the kitchen window sill. Ron stood and opened the window, taking an envelope from the owl before feeding it a couple of owl treats which were kept in a bowl under the window. “It’s for you, Hermione,” said Ron, somewhat surprised. “Official Ministry seal.” He handed the envelope to Hermione as he took his seat back at the table and waited for Hermione to say something. Hermione quickly opened the envelope and read the letter it contained. When she looked up at Ron her face was beaming and a tear started to roll down her cheek. “What is it, ‘Mione?” asked Ron cautiously. Hermione was smiling and crying so he decided a careful approach was warranted here. Hermione jumped up from the table and dove at Ron, nearly knocking him from his seat as she threw her arms around him. “Good news, is it?” hazarded Ron, as Harry and Ginny both watched with interest. “The Ministry has located my parents. I am leaving to pick them up in Australia tomorrow morning.” Hermione released Ron and began jumping around the kitchen in an unusual display of joy. Harry and Ginny laughed at her antics but Ron looked a little crestfallen. “You’re leaving tomorrow?” he asked. Hermione stopped jumping as she saw Ron’s downcast expression and went and sat on his lap. “Tomorrow,” confirmed Hermione as she nodded. She gave Ron a quick kiss before continuing. “It will be really strange to be without you, Ron. Why don’t you come with me?” suggested Hermione, smiling at her sulky boyfriend. Ron’s eyes lit up as he looked at Hermione. “Really? Are you sure?” “Of course I’m sure,” she said as she placed the letter on the table revealing two passes for the international floo network. Ron grinned like a Cheshire cat as he saw the tickets. He then stood up and lifted Hermione up with him. He spun her around once before lowering her to the ground and giving her a long kiss. Harry grinned at the scene and couldn’t resist a little revenge. “Eeeww.” Ginny giggled as Hermione and Ron broke apart, blushing slightly as they looked at Harry and Ginny. “Git,” said Ron. Hermione took Ron’s hand. “Come on, Ron. We had better let Molly know and then start packing.” Ginny and Harry were left in the kitchen, laughing as they cleared the table. * Bill pulled his long red hair back and put it into a pony tail. He turned and fixed Harry and Ginny with a stern look. “Don’t argue, don’t get angry. Just explain your actions and let me do any negotiating. Understood?” asked Bill. Harry and Ginny both nodded a little nervously. “The goblins are not happy about your break in, Harry. They could use the incident as grounds to seize your gold. I would advise you to admit fault and provide them with a version of the truth. Don’t mention that a goblin helped you to break in, they would not believe you anyway.” “Right,” said Harry, feeling rather anxious. He had, along with Ron and Hermione, broken into the Gringotts bank in order to retrieve one of the Horcruxes Voldemort had made and stored within the LeStrange family vault. Harry knew the goblins would not care about his reason for breaking into Gringotts, however noble his intention was. They only cared that the successful break in, and out, had hurt their reputation as a safe place to deposit gold. Bill continued, “I have arranged for the floo network to be connected between the Burrow and Gringotts so we will not have to walk through Diagon Alley to get there. Are you ready to go?” “Let’s get it over with,” said Harry, with more confidence than he actually felt. Bill nodded and looked at Ginny. “Are you sure you want to come, Ginny?” Ginny glared at her older brother. “Okay, okay,” said Bill hurriedly. “I was just checking. Let’s go.” The three of them stepped to the fireplace next to the kitchen and Bill grabbed a handful of floo powder. He threw it into the fireplace and called out ‘Gringotts Bank’ as he stepped into the green flames and disappeared. Harry and Ginny quickly followed. As they stepped out of the fireplace within Gringotts, they found themselves in a sparsely furnished office. The walls were panelled in beautiful dark wood, and brass handles adorned the offices double doors. In one corner sat two chairs and a small desk, upon which sat the only personal items in the room. One was a picture frame containing a photo of a beautiful blonde woman who Harry instantly recognised as Bill’s wife, Fleur; the other was an old picture without a frame. It rested against a lamp on the desk and showed a large group of red haired people all waving out at him. Harry peered closer to the photo and saw that Ginny looked to only be about five years old. “I probably should update that one day,” said Bill as he noticed Harry looking at the photo. “As you have no doubt guessed, this is my new office.” Bill waved his arm majestically around the office with a grin on his face. “I’m not used to a desk job yet.” Harry and Ginny grinned at Bill as he stepped to the double doors and pulled them open inwards. “Let’s go. Mind your manners, both of you.” Bill led Harry and Ginny down the corridor outside his office. Harry noticed there were many sets of the double doors situated down the corridor, each with a small brass plaque on the wall beside the door. They reached the elevator at the end of the corridor and stepped inside the waiting carriage. Bill pressed the button for the top floor and the elevator doors slid shut. With a lurch the carriage began to rise towards the top floor, but Harry suddenly realised he didn’t know what floor he had started on. When the elevator door slid open and they stepped out, Harry saw they now stood in a small room with a large desk to one side. The marble flooring shined as he looked down and saw his reflection. A small goblin inclined his head towards Bill. “You are expected, Mr Weasley. Please go through,” said the goblin as the large double doors at the end of the room opened to reveal a very large office beyond them. Harry and Ginny followed Bill past the desk as the goblin scowled at Harry. Harry was beginning to feel very nervous. The three of them entered the office and Harry saw the large windows provided a view over Diagon Alley and out over central London. Two goblins sat on the far side of an oblong conference table, and they indicated for their guests to take a seat. Harry sat down and realised the table and chairs were considerably shorter than he was used to. He tried to get comfortable but his knees barely fit under the table. The two goblins stared at Harry as if waiting for him to say something. Bill made the introductions. “Mr Grimhound, Mr Narwold, I present to you Harry Potter and Ginevra Weasley.” The goblins glared at Harry, their large eyes clearly revealing their feeling towards the thief in their midst. The goblin Bill had called Grimhound pointed a long bony finger at Ginny. “The girl is not party to this business.” Bill made a slight bow, “She is the partner of Harry Potter and is bound to him.” “Very well,” croaked Grimhound. “Let us begin.” The goblin picked up a piece of parchment and began scanning it. “Mr Harry Potter, you have violated the sanctity of this institution and you may be subject to criminal prosecution under wizarding law for your actions. You may also be stripped of any assets we hold on your behalf within this institution. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir,” replied Harry, feeling numb at the prospect of being tried for his crime. “It is alleged that you wilfully entered Gringotts Bank with the express purpose of obtaining items which did not lawfully belong to you, from a vault you did not have permission to access. Do you dispute this allegation?” The goblin leered as he leaned forward awaiting Harry’s reply. “I do not,” said Harry, feeling the breath leave his body. “Do you wish to provide any reason for you actions, Mr Potter?” “Yes I do. I had learned from Bellatrix LeStrange, the owner of the vault I broke into, that an object necessary to the defeat of Lord Voldemort was stored within the vault. I entered the vault and obtained the object which was later destroyed. I did not steal anything for personal gain. I was only seeking to end the war,” concluded Harry. “The wars of wizards do not concern us, Mr Potter?” “I’m sorry,” said Harry, shocked by the arrogance displayed by the goblin. The goblin, Grimhound, glared at Harry. “We do not involve ourselves in the business of wizards. We are impartial and will provide our services to any who are willing to meet our fee.” “I see,” said Harry, as an idea occurred to him. “Do you think the wizarding community would see it that way?” “What do you mean?” asked Grimhound. Bill shot Harry a warning look, but Harry wasn’t going to be pushed around by anyone. “I propose that I give an interview to the Daily Prophet. In this interview I will provide the details of my break in at Gringotts and the exceptionally powerful dark object that I retrieved from within the vaults; an object that had been guarded by Gringotts, which had allowed Voldemort to continue his campaign of terror, resulting in the deaths of untold numbers of witches and wizards.” Harry continued, “I believe you would rapidly find that a large portion of the wizarding community would not take this revelation lightly. In fact, I’m sure you would find your vaults half empty within a day.” “The other option is that you release a statement detailing your efforts to aid in the war against Voldemort after you learned of the illegal objects that had been placed within your vaults. When questioned by the press, I will readily agree that I had indeed been assisted by Gringotts in ridding the world of Voldemort.” “Which is it going to be,” demanded Harry as he glared at the two goblins, both of whom seemed to have shrunk within the last minute. The two goblins conferred amongst themselves for several minutes before Grimhound faced Harry and gave his answer. “Very well, Mr Potter. We will no longer pursue any charge against you. You will honour your word and attest to our efforts in restoring order to the magical world.” Harry nodded. “However,” said Grimhound, a malicious look in his eyes, “There is still the matter of the damage to this building. You will make reparations in the amount of two million Galleons before you will be permitted to continue your business with Gringotts. Is that agreed?” Harry was stunned. While he had never wanted for gold due to the vault left to him by his parents, he knew it didn’t contain anywhere near that kind of sum. Harry felt the angry retort rising within him, but Bill stood and spoke before Harry could react. “Mr Potter accepts the terms. Mr Potter will need to access his accounts in order to withdraw his remaining gold and begin making the reparations.” The goblin sneered at Harry before looking at Bill. “Very well. Narwold here will escort you to your vaults.” Narwold stood and began to leave the room. “Follow me, Mr Potter.” Harry and Ginny stood and followed the small goblin with Bill walking behind them. They rode the elevator down to the familiar reception area Harry had visited on his first trip to Diagon Alley. As they walked through the bank following Narwold, Harry dropped back slightly and whispered to Bill. “I don’t have two million galleons.” Bill smiled tightly as he leaned closer to Harry as they walked. “Don’t worry about it. We’ll get your vault keys first and then I’m sure the problem will be resolved,” said Bill, as he patted Harry on the back. Harry finally realised that he was missing something. The goblins and Bill kept referring to his vaults. Harry knew he had only one vault. “But Bill, why do you keep saying vaults? I only have one,” asked Harry, becoming a little bewildered. “You’ll see,” said Bill, grinning at Harry. Harry looked at Ginny and she merely shrugged her shoulders. She had the same bewildered look on her face as Harry did. As they reached a desk at the end of the room and sat down while Narwold circled the desk and took his seat behind it, Harry didn’t notice that a number of other customers were staring at him. Several people hurriedly concluded their business and walked from the bank as quickly as their dignity would allow them. Narwold eyed Harry and Ginny as he reached into his black robes and produced two envelopes. The goblin placed the envelopes on the desk in front of Harry. As Harry looked at the envelopes he noticed they both bore his name. He reached out and picked up one of the envelopes and opened it. He took out the two pieces of parchment from within and was startled to see the name ‘Sirius Black’ written on the top of the first piece of parchment. As he looked at it, the name changed from ‘Sirius Black’ to ‘Harry Potter’. Harry scanned the parchment and noticed that it seemed to be a bank contract which listed a vault number. “What is this?” asked Harry. Narwold sighed as he began to explain. “Mr Black’s will decreed that you inherit his estates, assets and gold. It also decreed that the bulk of the estates, assets, and gold be held in trust until you came of age. You are now of age and upon holding the parchment all remaining items that were held in trust for you are now yours to do with as you see fit.” “But I’ve been of age for nearly a year, why haven’t you given me this before now?” Harry could feel his anger rising again and he fought to keep himself under control. “We had nowhere to send the letter to, Mr Potter,” said Narwold. “You have been very well concealed for almost a year and our owls had not been able to locate you.” Harry picked up the second envelope as he decided not to argue with the goblin. He removed the parchment from within and found another bank contract inside. This one read ‘James and Lily Potter’. Harry felt a lump in his throat as he watched the name change to ‘Harry Potter’. “But I already have a vault from Mum and Dad,” said Harry with obvious confusion in his eyes. “I do not care to speculate as to why your parents had two vaults, Mr Potter,” said Narwold testily, “but the second vault was also bequeathed to you when you came of age.” “What’s in it?” asked Harry. “That is your concern, not mine, Mr Potter.” Narwold reached into his pocket and pulled out two vault keys and handed them to Harry. Harry put the keys into his jeans pocket along with the parchments he had received. He wasn’t sure what to do now so he looked to Bill for help. Bill addressed the goblin. “Mr Potter will need to visit his vaults in order to make arrangements to pay the reparations.” “Very well. I will escort you to your vaults, Mr Potter.” With that, Narwold stood and headed towards the back of the hall and through the door where Harry knew the carts for travelling to the vaults were kept. He followed the goblin along with Bill and Ginny. The cart ride to Harry’s vault was bumpy but uneventful. He opened his old vault and saw that the piles of coins he had been left by his parents were a bit smaller than the last time he had been here, but there was still more than enough for Harry to finish school with. “How much is in here?” asked Harry as he noticed Ginny staring at the gold. She had probably never seen so much gold before, Harry reminded himself. Narwold handed Harry a piece of parchment. Harry looked at it and saw the total figure of just over twenty thousand Galleons. There was also a large number of Sickles and Knuts. As Harry looked at the parchment he was shocked to see the numbers start to increase. “What’s happening,” he asked. “Interest, Harry,” said Bill. “The goblins invest the money they hold and you receive an interest payment when they make a successful investment.” “How often do they make a bad investment?” asked Harry with a small smile. Bill smiled back at Harry. “Not often.” Harry sighed and took Ginny’s hand as they headed back to the cart. The cart rattled deeper underground until it finally stopped at Harry’s new vault which his parents had left him. Harry got out of the cart and looked at the vault door, feeling rather apprehensive about what it may contain. Harry unlocked the door and it swung open to reveal a considerably larger vault than Harry’s original one. Harry turned to ask Narwold how much was in this one but the goblin was already holding the parchment with figures on it, and handed it to Harry. Harry was startled to see a figure nearly ten times higher than his own vault. It also listed a number of assets and properties. Harry scanned the list and saw that he been left a jewellery collection by his mother, and several pieces of property from his father. Among the property listed were several large tracts of land around Ottery St Catchpole. Harry felt dizzy as he sat back in the cart. He would be able to clear almost a quarter of his debt to the goblins if he sold the property he now owned. Plus he owned Grimmauld Place and he thought that would be worth a fair amount of gold too. As the cart travelled deeper Harry noticed they were starting to reach the area were the LeStrange vault was. Harry wasn’t surprised as the Black and LeStrange families were related to each other. The cart rattled to a stop and Harry got out. He produced his final key and unlocked the vault door. Harry felt the breath catch in his throat and his knees start to tremble. Ginny’s gasp was clearly audible within the cavernous underground hall. Harry stared at mountains of gold and silver. Furniture and artwork were dotted throughout the immense vault and a single envelope with Harry’s name on it lay just inside the door. Harry picked up the envelope and removed a letter from within. He smiled when he saw the familiar handwriting of Sirius on the paper. Dear Harry, If you are reading this then I am afraid I am no longer with you. Please forgive me for that, but know that I was honoured to know you. Before you sits the Black Family fortune. It has been built over the centuries by taking advantage of those less fortunate, and has often increased through the threat of force and violence. Personally I never had any taste for money, so I leave this treasure to you in the hopes you will use it far more wisely than the manner in which it was acquired. I have every confidence you will make the right decisions. You are your father’s son and James always knew the right path. Your loving godfather Sirius Harry folded the letter back up and placed it in his pocket as a tear rolled down his cheek. “Are you okay, Harry?” asked Ginny as she put her hand on his shoulder. Harry nodded. “How much?” he rasped. Narwold handed him the parchment and Harry saw a total in the tens of millions of Galleons, and the total was increasing at a steady pace. He felt numb and thought he might be sick. He didn’t know what to do with all this. Narwold interrupted Harry’s racing thoughts. “Mr Potter, there is still the matter of the reparations to be addressed.” Harry noticed even the goblin was awed to be in the presence of so much gold. He waved his hand at the vault and said, “Take it from here.” Narwold nodded and waved his hand towards the vault. “It is done. Thank you, Mr Potter.” Harry barely heard him as he stumbled back in to the cart for the long ride to the surface. * Bill’s office felt very stuffy to Harry as he sat on a wooden chair and rubbed his temples. He needed to think, but he didn’t seem to be able to hold a thought in his head for more than a few seconds. Ginny sat next to him and watched as Harry struggled with his thoughts. Bill kept pacing around his office and watching Harry. He thought Harry may have been overwhelmed by the Black vault. Harry lifted his head and looked at the pacing figure of Bill Weasley. “You knew, didn’t you, Bill?” asked Harry, fixing Bill with a piercing stare. Bill stopped pacing and rubbed his own temples. “I suspected. I am not privy to your finances, Harry, but I knew about the Black vault and I knew Sirius had left you everything he had.” Harry glared at Bill but he wasn’t truly angry. “Is that why you agreed to paying for the damage?” asked Harry. Bill nodded. “I believed Grimhound knew how much gold you had, but he wanted to see if you would do something foolish when asked for the money. They may have agreed to your little piece of blackmail, Harry, but make no mistake, they don’t like you. If you had refused to pay, I’m sure Grimhound would have delighted in revealing to the press that you wouldn’t cover the costs of the damage you caused even though you have millions of Galleons.” Harry grunted. He suspected Bill was right. “What do I do with it all? There’s no way I could ever spend it all.” Bill smiled at Harry as he answered, “Happily, that problem is yours, not mine. If I may make a suggestion though, why don’t you establish a fund for the children of those killed during the battle?” Harry felt a weight lift off him as he considered Bill’s idea. While he couldn’t buy away the guilt, he could help those who now found themselves in the same position as him. “How do I set it up?” asked Harry. “I’ll do it for you,” replied Bill. “How much would you like to start the fund with?” Harry had no idea. He wondered how many children had been affected. He was ashamed as he realised he hadn’t thought of the other victims of the battle for some time. He looked at Ginny for help and she smiled at him. “Start with a million,” said Ginny. “That ought to get them through school and it will prevent any of them losing their houses any time soon.” Harry nodded and Bill picked up a parchment and began making notes. Bill looked at Harry. “I assume you want to remain anonymous?” “Yes.” Harry’s mind raced. He could help so many, but they must not know it was him that helped them. He knew he would be hounded mercilessly for money if the wizarding world knew he was feeling charitable because of his guilt. “I would like to donate to St Mungo’s too. They kept me alive, and helped so many others after the battle. I’ll talk to Lewis tomorrow and find out what they really need.” Bill smiled. He knew Harry would feel better once he started using the money to help others; it was just his nature. Harry continued, “I will need to speak to the goblins about arranging access to the vaults.” “Of course, Harry. I’ll have Narwold come up.” With that Bill disappeared out the door, leaving Harry and Ginny sitting in the stuffy office alone. Ginny stood and took up the pacing where Bill had left off. She was unsure of how she should treat this situation. She had never had money, and the thought of having lots of money had been one of her daydreams for years. She would have loved to have had new things when she was a little girl. Now her boyfriend had more money than she could ever imagine, but she, like Harry, found the sheer amount of money obscene. She thought Harry was right to help others with it. Bill returned with Narwold a lot quicker than Harry had expected. “You wish to make further arrangements, Mr Potter?” croaked the goblin. Harry looked at Bill. “I’m sorry, Bill. Could I ask you to wait outside for a couple of minutes?” asked Harry, not quite meeting Bill’s eyes as he spoke. “Of course, Harry,” said Bill, not the least bit offended. He knew peoples finances were usually a private affair. Bill stepped out the door as Ginny looked at Harry. “Do you want me to go as well?” she asked softly. Harry smiled at Ginny. “No, Gin, please stay with me.” Harry and Narwold sat at the desk and Harry gave the goblin the new access details. Ginny gasped beside him as she realised what he was doing. “You don’t have to do that, Harry,” she whispered. “I know, but family is family,” replied Harry. Having concluded his business, Harry left the office with Ginny and met Bill in the corridor outside. “Ah, Harry,” said Bill, a sense of urgency in his voice. “It appears the public is aware of your presence in the bank and a large group has gathered outside the front doors, including a number of reporters.” Harry felt his stomach lurch at the thought of a group of reporters laying in wait for him. “How do we get out?” he asked nervously. “I’m afraid we can only leave by the front doors. For security reasons, the floo network only works one way within the bank. I’ll go first and run interference for you. You can apparate the moment you get outside, so have a place in mind and don’t hesitate. If anybody grabs you they’ll come with you when you apparate.” Harry paled at the thought and clasped Ginny’s hand tightly. “I need to honour my agreement to the goblins, Bill,” said Harry. “Maybe I should do that now and get it over with.” “The choice is yours, Harry. Just don’t let them surround you.” “Okay Bill. Make sure you come to dinner at the Burrow tonight. I’ll tell Molly to expect you.” Bill looked quizzically at Harry, thinking this was an odd request considering what he was about to face. He shrugged his shoulders. “I’ll be there. Let’s go.” With that the three of them set off, making their way through the building until they reached the lobby. Harry could see the crowd through the stained glass windows inset in the doors, waiting about ten feet away. He took a deep breath, nodded to Bill and Ginny, who nodded in return, and opened the doors. Flashbulbs instantly assaulted his eyes and he felt Ginny pull herself tightly against him. The questions started almost immediately but there were so many coming so fast that Harry couldn’t hear them clearly. Bill stood in front of Harry and Ginny. His scarred face had an instant effect, calming the crowd as they watched to see what would happen next. Bill told the crowd Harry would answer a few questions before he had to depart for another appointment. So Harry stood and answered questions, honouring his agreement with the goblins when asked why he was in Gringotts, and confirming the lovely young witch with him was his partner. As the questions started to move towards his recent hospitalisation Harry made his move and disappeared with Ginny. * Harry and Ginny appeared in the small park in the middle of Grimmauld Place. Harry quickly scanned the area and was relieved to find nobody had observed their arrival. He looked at Ginny and noticed she hadn’t ended up doubled over this time. She did however, look less than pleased to have returned to this house. “Why did you bring us here?” she asked with a slight trace of fear in her voice. Harry tried to soothe her. “Don’t worry, we aren’t staying long. I just need to take care of something.” Harry and Ginny walked across the street and entered Number 12 Grimmauld Place. Harry looked around and was not surprised to find the house had been cleaned since he was last here. He smiled to himself as called out for his house-elf. “Kreacher.” With a small ’crack’ the old house-elf appeared before him, his large eyes looking up at Harry. “Master, it is good to see you have recovered. Kreacher was worried for you ,Master.” Harry knelt down in front of Kreacher. “I want to thank you for saving my life, Kreacher.” Kreacher looked down at the floor as Harry continued. “I know I put you in a terrible position, and I am sorry. I thank you for having the courage to do what was best for me, even though it was not my wish.” Kreacher looked at Harry with shock as Harry finished speaking. “I am sorry, Master. But you did call for your family and your Ginny.” Harry smiled, “I did, and you were right to admit them.” Harry held out his hand and waited as Kreacher looked at it with confusion. “Is your hand injured, Master?” enquired Kreacher. “No, Kreacher, I am offering you my hand,” said Harry kindly, knowing it was a lot for the house-elf to deal with. Kreacher studied Harry’s hand for another minute until he slowly reached out and took the offered hand in his long fingers. “Thank you, Kreacher,” said Harry sincerely. “Now, I will not be returning to this house for a while, Kreacher. You may stay here or return to Hogwarts. I leave that decision up to you.” Kreacher considered for a moment. “I will remain in the house of Black until Hogwarts reopens, Master.” “Very well, I will call you if I need anything,” said Harry as stood up. “Of course, Master,” replied Kreacher as he bowed to Harry. Ginny now knelt before Kreacher and offered her hand. “Thank you for saving my Harry, Kreacher.” Kreacher was overawed by the moment. He had never been treated with respect until Master Harry had arrived last year. He took Ginny’s hand as he smiled at her. “You are welcome, Mistress Ginny.” As Ginny stood up Kreacher clicked his fingers and with a ‘crack’, he disappeared. Harry put his arm around Ginny. “Come on, Gin, let’s go home.” Harry and Ginny stepped outside, made sure nobody was looking their way, and with a ‘pop’ they were gone. As the sun set, Harry and Ginny arrived back at the Burrow, once again apparating into the small stone out building on the dirt path leading to the house. Harry let go of Ginny and grinned at her as she realised where Harry had brought them. “Very subtle, Harry,” said Ginny, as she put her arms around Harry’s neck. “I just wanted a minute alone with you, Gin,” explained Harry a little sheepishly. Ginny raised an eyebrow, “Only a minute?” Harry suppressed a smirk as he placed his hands on Ginny’s hips and drew her against him. Harry leaned in and kissed Ginny gently, putting all the love and warmth he felt into his kiss, and feeling Ginny’s body relax in his arms. They continued kissing for several minutes, neither making any attempt to stop or go further. Instead, they were enjoying the sensation of being together as they were comfortable, warm, and close; it was all they needed. Eventually they stopped kissing and held each other softly. Harry wondered if he would ever feel so comforted again, as he did at this moment in a small stone shed in Ottery St Catchpole. “Gin, we need to talk about something,” said Harry, barely above a whisper. “And what’s that, my sweet Harry?” asked Ginny as she raised her eyes to look at Harry. “The past,” said Harry. Ginny felt a small jolt pass through her. So we have finally reached this point, she thought to herself. She didn’t know quite what to do now. She had been patiently waiting for Harry to be ready to talk to her about all that had happened in the past, but now that the moment was here she suddenly wondered if it was the best idea to drag up painful memories. Ginny put her misgivings aside as she knew it would help in Harry’s recovery for him to talk about what had happened to him, and she knew deep down that she wanted to share everything with Harry; including his heartache. Ginny sat down on the dirt floor of the shed and Harry followed her lead, sitting beside her as she leaned her head against his shoulder. “Tell me anything you want to, Harry. I’m here for you.” Harry began, slowly at first, as he told Ginny about all he had learned from Dumbledore during his sixth year at Hogwarts, and he confessed to his long held secret desire for her, and the jealousy he had felt every time he had seen her with Dean Thomas. Ginny smiled as she listened. While Dumbledore’s lessons were fascinating, it was Harry’s secret pining for her that made her breath catch in her throat. She knew now that when she first kissed Harry it had been something that was destined to happen. Harry then told Ginny of his deep regret at ending their relationship, and that he should never have done it; how her safety should have been her decision and not his. He told her of his elation when she had kissed him for his birthday, and of fighting the longing he had to stay with her instead of completing his mission. Ginny felt the tears run down her face as she listened. The kiss she had given Harry on his birthday had been no accident. She had planned it carefully, hoping it would convince Harry to stay with her. When Ron had interrupted them and Harry had left her room, she had been devastated, believing she may have lost her chance to be with Harry. But throughout the remainder of that day, she occasionally caught Harry looking at her. Her dream of being with Harry had rekindled and she had vowed to herself she would wait for him until he was ready. She knew now that it had been an impossible dream. Harry had to complete his mission if they were ever going to be able to live in peace. Harry talked about what he, Ron, and Hermione had done following the attack at the wedding, and their quest for Horcruxes. As his own tears began to flow, he told Ginny how he had watched her on the Marauders Map, hoping she was alright and wishing he could go to her. Eventually Harry reached the night of the battle at Hogwarts. Ginny sat holding onto Harry, apprehensive at how Harry would handle this. She knew most of the details following Kingsley and Hagrid’s visit the previous week, but this would be different. This would be the ‘why’, which she so desperately wanted to know, but not if it cost her Harry to find out. “I knew I had to die,” rasped Harry. “So many were dead and I knew it wouldn’t stop as long as we resisted. I had a piece of Voldemort’s soul within me and I wanted to cut it out. I was terrified of it, and I was terrified of finding you dead. So I decided to give myself up and hope it saved the rest of you.” “As I walked to the forest I passed you in the grounds. I could feel my will breaking at that point and I just wanted to take you and run. If I had even seen your eyes looking at me I don’t think I could have gone on. But I knew you were alive, and would remain so if I could stop the battle, so I walked towards the forest instead of towards you.” “Once I reached the forest I opened the snitch and took the Resurrection Stone out. My parents, Sirius, and Remus appeared before me. They walked with me until I reached the clearing.” “I stood in front of Voldemort and I knew he would kill me quickly, but I could feel my legs beginning to give out under me. I saw a beautiful red haired girl in my mind and she gave me the strength to stand. Then Voldemort hit me with the Killing Curse and everything was gone.” Ginny was startled. She had heard Kingsley’s theory that she was the reason that Harry had sacrificed himself; and now Harry had confirmed it. She knew she loved Harry and she knew she would die with him if it came to that. But she didn’t know if she could sacrifice herself so he could live without her. She briefly felt selfish until she remembered Kingsley telling her he didn’t think he could sacrifice himself either. Harry described his meeting with Dumbledore at King’s Cross Station and his decision to return to this world instead of going on. He told Ginny about Narcissa Malfoy lying for him as he lay on the forest floor, before Hagrid picked him up and carried him to the castle. “My heart broke when I heard you scream my name, Ginny. I wanted to let you know I was alive but I knew I would be killed if I moved. I had to wait until Voldemort was vulnerable, and his snake still lived. So I didn’t respond, knowing your heart was broken and that I had caused it, and I am truly sorry. I couldn’t protect anyone if Voldemort knew I was alive and I couldn’t risk his wrath until the last Horcrux had been destroyed.” Ginny’s heart ached again as she replayed the events in her head. He had deliberately pretended to be dead, knowing how it would hurt her. While she was passed her anger about it, she was still resentful. Harry had been more devoted to his mission than to her. “Why couldn’t you let someone else kill Voldemort?” asked Ginny bitterly. “Because of the prophecy,” said Harry sadly. “What prophecy?” “The prophecy from the Department of Mysteries. It revealed neither Voldemort nor I could live while the other survived. It meant I had to kill him and he had to kill me. I had already let him kill me, but in order for me to live I had to kill him. It had to be me... it always had to be me because Voldemort chose me. I could never be with you until he was dead.” Ginny and Harry sat in silence for a while. Harry felt drained and he knew Ginny wasn’t going to be feeling very pleased with him at this moment. He didn’t blame her; his reasons for pretending to be dead sounded less than satisfactory even to him. Ginny bit back on her resentment. She knew Harry had done what he had to in order to save more than just her. He had done it to fulfil his destiny and give the whole world a chance at peace. She would have to accept that when Harry fought for the greater good, he didn’t fight for his own happiness. Harry had loved her but he had done what was right to save everybody, not what was easy to save just her. Ginny made her decision; she would accept that she had to share Harry with the world, as long as she had his heart. “I understand, Harry. But don’t ever do it again okay.” said Ginny in a whisper. Harry smiled to himself. He loved this girl and he would be forever grateful for the way she understood him. He had expected anger and instead received acceptance, and he knew it wasn’t easy for her to accept. “Should we go inside, my Ginny?” asked Harry. Ginny felt her spirits rise and she kissed Harry’s cheek. “Yes, but make sure nobody is looking out the window this time. I don’t think Mum would be quite as understanding as Dad was.” Harry stood and helped Ginny to her feet, before brushing the dust off his jeans and then gently brushing the dust off Ginny. He felt a small surge of electricity as he did so and couldn’t help noticing that Ginny had closed her eyes to enjoy the moment. Harry suddenly felt that everything was starting to get a little complicated. He stopped brushing dust off Ginny and reached for the door. “That’s no state to leave a girl in, Harry,” said Ginny playfully, as they stepped from the shed and into the darkness that surrounded the Burrow. * Molly Weasley began contacting her sons to make sure they would be at the Burrow tonight on Harry’s request. Harry meanwhile, took a seat in the living room with Ginny, Ron, and Hermione. Ron and Hermione were once again tangled together on the sofa as Hermione read a book and Ron stoked her back. They had finished packing and were now enjoying a brief bit of quiet time before their trip to Australia tomorrow. Harry felt sorry for interrupting their comfortable rest, but he needed some advice. “Ah, Ron and Hermione, could I have a word?” asked Harry. Ron and Hermione both looked at him expectantly as they sat up. “Course, mate,” said Ron, “What’s on your mind?” Harry hesitated for a moment before beginning. “I have been offered a job, and wanted to talk to you two before I made a decision about it.” Hermione looked delighted. “A job... really? Is it with the Aurors?” Harry grinned at Hermione. He marvelled at the way her mind could draw conclusions so fast. She was rarely wrong, but in this instance Harry knew he was going to surprise her. “No,” replied Harry, “It’s a teaching position.” Ron and Hermione reacted in vastly different ways. Whereas Ron looked horrified at the prospect of teaching, Hermione beamed. “Oh, Harry, you would be a wonderful teacher. What’s the job offer?” asked Hermione. Harry related the details of his meeting with Kingsley and Professor McGonagall to Ron and Hermione, who both sat and listened with appropriately stunned expressions on their faces. “I think it’s a wonderful idea, Harry. Those little kids would be privileged to be taught by you,” said Hermione excitedly. Surprisingly, even Ron thought it was a good idea. “You taught the DA, Harry. This should be really easy, and after a year the little muggle borns will be the best in the school at Defence Against the Dark Arts. That’ll really get up the pure bloods noses, that will.” Hermione laughed at Ron, “But Ron, you’re a pure blood,” she pointed out. “I know, but I don’t care. That’s why it’ll be funny,” said Ron, now chuckling at the thought. Harry was happy now that he would have the support of his three best friends if he chose to take the position. He also thought he should probably warn Ron and Hermione about the other subjects that still needed teachers. “Professor McGonagall will probably ask you two to teach a class as well,” warned Harry. “Nah, mate,” said Ron. “We’ve already accepted other roles.” Harry felt his eyes widen. “What other roles?” “We can’t say yet, Harry,” said Hermione apologetically. “We were sworn to secrecy until we receive the official notification.” Ginny stood up, “Perhaps a bat-bogey would loosen your tongues.” Unfortunately for Ginny her mother chose that moment to enter the living room. “Ginevra Weasley! How dare you threaten to hex people in this house,” said Molly sternly. “I was just kidding, Mum,” said Ginny as she sat back next to Harry. “No she wasn’t,” protested Ron, mischief in his eyes as he looked at his little sister. Molly huffed and rolled her eyes. “Nobody is allowed to hex anybody in this house, now go and get cleaned up for dinner, the lot of you. The others will be here soon.” With that Molly turned on her heel and returned to the kitchen. The four friends stood and grinned at each other as they made their way towards their bedrooms to get cleaned up. * In Ginny’s bedroom, Harry selected a clean shirt from the stack of Ron’s old clothes that Mrs Weasley had given to him to wear until he got his own clothes. He checked his jeans pocket and made sure he had the small bag containing the items he would need for dinner tonight. Ginny stood behind Harry and put her arms around his waist. “Are you sure about this, Harry? You don’t have to do it.” “I know.” “They might not like it,” warned Ginny. “I know, but it’s the right thing to do.” “Okay, let’s go. This should be interesting,” said Ginny as she took Harry’s hand and they made their way down to the kitchen table for a Weasley family dinner. The meal passed by quickly as the family all caught up with each other. George and Percy sat at one end of the table with Arthur, discussing their plans for various new ranges of joke products; which, it transpired, Percy had quite a flair for. Ron and Hermione were chatting animatedly with Molly and Fleur about their impending trip to Australia. Bill and Charlie sat quietly, while Bill kept glancing at Harry, the strange manner of his invitation to dinner and the fact the rest of the family were here also, giving him a clue as to what may be coming. Harry sat and listened with Ginny beside him. They were enjoying themselves but were in a more reflective mood following their conversation earlier. Harry was considering his options for the future when Charlie produced a bottle of Firewhiskey and began conjuring glasses. The man would celebrate water boiling, Harry thought to himself with a small chuckle. This seemed as good a time as any to Harry, as they may need a drink after this. Harry stood and waited until the noise died down around him. He suddenly felt a bit foolish and decided the only thing for it was to launch right into it. “I am going to accept the job teaching at Hogwarts for the coming school year,” he said, breathing out heavily as he said it, feeling a strange sense of relief now that he knew where he was heading for the foreseeable future. He quickly explained the job offer for the Weasley son’s who didn’t know the details yet. Harry received a round of congratulations from the family and big kiss from an elated Ginny. She had hoped he would be coming to Hogwarts, but she left Harry to make his own decision. Now she felt the relief flow through her and she didn’t care who saw it. Charlie passed around the glasses of Firewhiskey and stood to make his toast. “To Harry, you will make a great teacher.” They all raised their glasses and drank, while Harry screwed up his courage and began speaking again. “I have a couple more announcements,” he said nervously. “Today I received my full inheritance from my parents and Sirius. With Bill’s help I am setting up a trust for the children of those who died during the battle.” Harry turned and faced Molly. “Mrs Weasley, I was wondering if you would consent to helping run the trust. Bill will handle the finances, but I need somebody I can trust to make sure the money goes to the right people.” Molly was stunned and her mouth hung open momentarily. “I would be honoured,” stammered Molly, trying to regain her composure. “A trust is a wonderful idea, Harry.” Molly had tears in her eyes. “Actually,” said Harry smiling, “It was Bill’s idea.” Bill nearly choked as he suddenly found himself the centre of attention. He turned bright red as his family showed their appreciation for his idea. Arthur was very pleased. This would not only help the victims of the battle, it would also give Molly a job to do once the house emptied following the start of the new school year. Arthur gave Harry an appreciative nod and stood from the table. “That’s very generous of you, Harry,” said Arthur, “but there will be a lot of children to support. How much money will there be for the fund?” Harry blushed slightly. “A million Galleons to start with.” The room went very quiet and Harry could feel many sets of very wide eyes upon him. Bill and Ginny shared a grin as they had already known the amount. Ron was the first to recover, “Blimey, Harry, you were a millionaire?” Harry grinned back at Ron, “I still am.” Ron looked like he might fall off his chair as he tried to maintain a calm face. “Actually, now that you mention it, you’re a millionaire too, Ron.” Harry scanned the faces around the table. “So is everyone else in this room.” Harry noticed no one was breathing as he looked at his family, waiting for the inevitable explosion of confusion. It didn’t take long. Many voices came at Harry all at once, mostly demanding to know what he was talking about. Harry held up his hands and sighed. Ginny was right, this would be more difficult than he thought. “Let me explain,” he said as everyone calmed down and took their seats. “Sirius left me the Black family fortune. It is worth more than you can imagine. Along with the money was a letter from Sirius.” Harry pulled the letter from his pocket and placed it on the table. Arthur leaned forward and picked the letter up. “May I, Harry?” he asked. Harry nodded and continued talking. “That letter directed me to use the money wisely. I have every intention of doing so, but I cannot do it alone. So today I had the goblins change the access arrangements for the Black vault.” Harry reached into his pocket again and pulled out a small bag. He opened the top of the bag and tipped the contents out onto the table. Ten small brass keys clattered across the wooden table top. Arthur spoke first, “Harry, son, we cannot take your money.” “I thought you’d feel that way,” said Harry resignedly, “That is why I had the vault ownership changed as well. It’s not just mine anymore. The goblins have changed the ownership contract to include anybody who has called the Burrow home. There’s no point arguing about it now because I can’t change it back.” Harry sat down and Ginny put her hand on his shaking knee. The others began looking around at each other without knowing what to say. It was obvious that the younger Weasley’s were excited, but they would defer the decision to their parents. So everybody sat and waited for somebody else to make the first move. Charlie stood and poured himself a glass of Firewhiskey. He knocked it back in one gulp and he looked at Harry as his eyes started to water a little. “Let’s just say I accept this, Harry. Could I use some money to help the dragon sanctuary?” Charlie asked wistfully. Harry laughed and drew a final piece of parchment out of his pocket. He laid it on the table and the Weasley family along with Hermione and Fleur all leaned over to see it. It was the bank contract and vault total, which was still slowly spinning upwards. Molly clasped her chest as she noticed the vault was indeed called The Burrow Family vault. Then she noticed the sheer size of the figure which was still increasing, and thought she might faint. “Merlin’s beard, pass me that bottle, Charlie,” Molly was almost breathless and Harry suddenly worried it might be too much for them to take in. Harry felt the need to break the awed silence. He focused on Molly and Arthur and he could feel the sting of tears in his eyes. “You have been my family since I was eleven years old. You took me in without hesitation and treated me as one of your own. You have shared all you had with me, and now I gladly share all I have with you.” Molly rounded the table to Harry and embraced him, feeling the tears run down her own face. “You precious boy,” said Molly as she pulled away from Harry and looked down at the parchment on the table. “What are we going to do with it all?” Harry noticed Ron and George were now grinning as a hundred possibilities filled their heads. “I’m going to talk to Lewis about what St Mungo’s needs first,” said Harry seriously, “then I’m going to by a new Firebolt broom, and buy Kreacher a nice present” a grin spreading across his face. “Or maybe start up S.P.E.W. on his behalf” Hermione laughed at the idea. Most of the others looked confused as Harry explained to the Weasleys the story behind S.P.E.W. and Hermione’s desire to fight for equal rights for all magical creatures. Following the initial shock, they all sat down and started discussing the various things they would like to do now that money was no object. George and Percy talked about opening a chain of joke shops. Charlie confessed his desire to build a new dragon sanctuary in England and immediately found a map of the country and started searching for a possible location. Hermione and Ron decided that they would now make a holiday of their trip to Australia, and use the extended trip as an introduction of Ron to the Grangers. As the evening wound down, Bill caught Harry’s eye and motioned for him to follow him outside. They both stepped out in to the cool night air. Bill turned to look at Harry. “That was a very decent thing you just did, Harry. I must admit though, I am surprised they all accepted it so readily,” mused Bill. “Something on your mind Bill?” asked Harry “I know the money won’t change this family, but I would offer a word of caution. The next generation would not do well to be spoilt for their whole lives. Perhaps a series of smaller individual vaults could be arranged which could act as a trust for any children, similar to what your parents had set up for you. While you never wanted for gold, you were not rich until today. Do you think you would be the same person you are now if you had been wealthy your whole life?” Harry thought Bill had a point. He knew Sirius had been rich his whole life but had never been affected by the money. But he did appear to be an isolated case. Most people Harry knew who had been wealthy since birth were complete prats, and in one unnerving case, a murderous psychopath. “That’s a good thought, Bill. Maybe we should donate it all right now,” suggested Harry. Bill laughed softly. “I don’t think we need to overreact just yet, Harry. Just be careful.” “I will. Just remember that goes for you too now.” Bill grunted. “I can see a lot more trips to France in my future now. Fleur has been missing her family lately.” “So bring them over here,” suggested Harry Bill put an arm around Harry’s shoulders. “Come on, Ginny and Fleur will be starting to think we’re up to something.” Bill and Harry entered the back door and rejoined their family. * Molly and Arthur sat at their kitchen table, sipping hot tea and contemplating a different kind of future to the one they had always imagined, as they looked at the two small brass keys which remained on the table. Their children were in bed or had departed for their own homes, but Molly and Arthur couldn’t sleep. They had struggled to make ends meet for their entire marriage, but had always been proud of the way they had raised their children. Their kids had never really had any new things, but they were loved and fed and taught how to be decent people. That had always been reward enough for Molly and Arthur. “I don’t want to leave the Burrow, Arthur,” said Molly. Arthur grinned at his wife. “Molly, dear, we won’t even change the furniture... well maybe a new sofa wouldn’t hurt.” “I’m still not sure we should accept this,” said Molly doubtfully. Arthur nodded slowly. “I overheard Harry and Ginny talking about it before. She was asking Harry why he had done it. Harry said that money didn’t make him happy, but knowing his family were free to live their dreams did.” “Good lord,” uttered Molly. “I just don’t understand how he can think like that considering the life he has had. He never knew his own parents, and then he got lumped with that vicious Dursley lot. Where on earth did he learn such a strong sense of family from?” Arthur raised his cup of tea in a salute to his wife. “From you, of course.” Molly blushed. “Oh, Arthur, stop it.” Arthur and Molly considered their options for a while before tiredness finally began to overwhelm them. “Well, should we accept this or not?” asked Molly. “Harry would be offended if we didn’t.” “I know, but it’s just so much.” Arthur chuckled, “Just think of the weddings you could host, though.” Molly glared at her husband, but Arthur was sure he had seen a quick smile on Molly’s face at the thought of her children’s weddings. “That was a cheap shot, Mr Weasley. How many muggle cars were you thinking about buying while you said it?” Arthur laughed, “Touché, Mrs Weasley, touché.” Molly sighed. “Alright, we will accept the keys and make sure the money is used for good reasons. Sirius’s wish should be honoured.” Arthur agreed with his wife and then led her up the stairs to bed. Tomorrow would be an interesting day; he was going to make sure of it. * The darkness in Ginny’s bedroom, and the fact Harry wasn’t wearing his glasses, meant that Harry had to use his hands to find his way around. This didn’t bother Ginny in the slightest as she murmured while Harry moved his hands across her body and his lips against her neck. She knew the longing she felt for Harry couldn’t be held at bay for much longer, but she didn’t want to disappoint her mother either. Molly had placed a great deal of trust in them and she didn’t want to abuse that trust. But she felt her need and desire growing day by day for Harry, and she knew he felt it too. Harry’s hand slipped under Ginny’s pyjama top and she arched her back in pleasure. She was getting carried away and so was Harry. She rolled her body towards Harry and pulled him tightly against her, feeling his slightly ragged breath on her neck. “We have to stop, Harry,” she whispered. “I’m so sorry.” Harry smiled into the darkness as he held onto Ginny. “It’s alright, Gin. I can wait if you can.” Ginny released Harry and looked at him in the darkness. She couldn’t see his features except for his eyes glowing softly. So, it’s an emotional reaction is it? wondered Ginny as she was momentarily hypnotised by Harry’s eyes. “Mum asked me to show restraint,” said Ginny, “and I agreed,” she added somewhat regretfully. Harry pulled Ginny close again and kissed her forehead. “Then restraint it shall be, my Ginny,” said Harry. “Don’t worry, we’ve got plenty of time.” * The morning sun filled the kitchen of the Burrow, but did little to calm the chaotic atmosphere. Hermione was gently bouncing up and down on her toes in the corner of the room as Mrs Weasley was trying to force food into Ron as he grumbled. “Hurry up and eat, Ron,” chastised Hermione. “I told you to wake up hours ago. It’s your own fault for sleeping in.” Ron held his retort knowing she was right. He still didn’t know why his mother wouldn’t just let him go without breakfast. Harry, Ginny, and Arthur sat in the living room listening to the squabbling coming from the kitchen and tried to suppress smirks as they looked at each other. Arthur sat reading the Daily Prophet as he waited. He was dressed for his first day back at work and he had agreed to take Ron and Hermione to the Ministry so they could travel to Australia. Harry and Ginny had dressed in robes today as they would be visiting Kingsley at the Ministry. They were going without an appointment as they didn’t want to attract too much attention. Harry knew he was fooling himself to think he could get in and out of the building unseen, but maybe he could get to Kingsley’s office without getting mobbed. “I see you made the paper today, Harry,” said Arthur, handing the paper over. Harry looked and sure enough, there he was with Ginny and Bill outside Gringotts. Harry showed Ginny the picture and she scowled at it. “That’s ghastly,” said Ginny. Harry was inclined to agree. While the picture moved slightly it only showed them recoiling from the pack of reporters and the public as Bill stepped in front of the camera. Harry would keep the picture anyway; as it was the first picture he had of Ginny and himself together. Harry read the article closely. Harry Potter Reappears A minor commotion ensued yesterday outside Gringotts Bank in Diagon Alley, as The-Boy- Who-Lived finally reappeared in our fair community. As our readers are aware, Harry has been in hiding since the Battle of Hogwarts, refusing all requests for interviews and appearances. As he exited the bank Mr Potter looked very pale and thin, but many were glad to find the stories speculating about the reasons for his recent St Mungo’s hospital stay were far less serious than first feared. Harry was accompanied by two members of the Weasley family as he exited the bank. William Weasley, his face scarred following an attack by the werewolf Fenrir Greyback several years ago, is an employee of the bank and is believed to have been assisting Harry in his dealings with the goblins. The other person accompanying Harry Potter was Miss Ginevra Weasley. She appeared to be startled by the attention and held onto Harry tightly as he spoke to the crowd. Harry confirmed that Miss Weasley was now in fact his partner. This will, no doubt, come as a blow to Harry’s long time love, Miss Hermione Granger. Mr Potter informed me that he had been visiting Gringotts to thank the goblins for their invaluable assistance during the war, despite the fact Harry had been publicly accused of breaking into Gringotts Bank less than two weeks ago. Mr Grimhound, representing Gringotts, assured me later that they had indeed aided Harry Potter during the war, but had publicly accused him of theft as part of an elaborate cover operation which he was still not at liberty to discuss. Following a number of personal questions about the reason for his stay at St Mungo’s, asked by less scrupulous reporters than yours truly, Harry made his excuses and apparated to parts unknown. While further requests to the Ministry for information about Harry Potter’s current whereabouts have gone unanswered, it is now evident that Mr Potter is likely staying at the Weasley family home, the Burrow, in Ottery St Catchpole. No details have been confirmed as yet but Harry Potter has finally been seen, and no doubt will be again soon. This reporter will keep digging until he finds the answers our dear readers seek. Harry grunted as he passed the paper to Ginny. That went about as well as he had hoped, but he noticed that they failed to admit it was the Daily Prophet which had been the most vocal in speculating about his recent illness. Harry wasn’t surprised. “Arthur, make sure Hermione doesn’t see that before she leaves,” said Harry quietly. “It would only upset her and Ron.” Arthur nodded and smiled. He wondered how Harry could deal with it all. Maybe it just washed over you after a while, after all, Harry had been subjected to far worse than reports of a non-existent relationship with Hermione. Arthur briefly wondered how Harry was really holding up. The past few days had been so busy he hadn’t had a chance to talk to Harry and make sure he was alright. Before Arthur could ask Harry any questions, Molly, Ron, and Hermione all came bustling into the room. “We’re finally ready, Arthur,” said Molly sharply. Arthur stood and clapped his hands. “Right. We’re going to be using the floo network today. We will arrive in the atrium and I’m afraid we will be unable to conceal our arrival. We are going to arrive with the three most famous people in the wizarding world, the girl who led the resistance within Hogwarts, and the woman who took down Bellatrix LeStrange. I’m afraid this might get a little exciting,” warned Arthur with a small smile playing on his lips. Arthur stepped to the fireplace between the kitchen and the living room and took a handful of floo powder from the pot on the mantel. He stepped into the fireplace and said “Ministry of Magic” as he threw the powder to the ground. With a burst of green flame and a whooshing sound, he was gone. Molly followed her husband before Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and finally Harry, all departed for the Ministry. Harry stepped out of the flames and into the middle of the atrium within the Ministry. He was startled to find the others all standing nearby waiting for him, surrounded by a guard of Aurors. “This way if you please, Mr Potter,” said a gruff voice beside him. Harry looked at the man beside him. He was tall, with greying hair and piercing blue eyes. He was also wearing Auror robes. “Uh... what’s going on?” asked Harry cautiously. The Auror explained, “The Minister was aware that Arthur would be arriving with his son and Miss Granger this morning, two of the three teenagers who defeated Voldemort. He assumed that it might cause a scene, so he arranged for us to be ready to escort them around the building. The Minister then contacted us ten minutes later and advised us to be ready for your arrival... just in case,” concluded the Auror with a satisfied smile. “Thank you,” said Harry with obvious relief. “I’m Harry Potter,” he said, extending a hand to the Auror. The Auror shook his hand, “Gawain Robards, Mr Potter, Head of the Auror Office.” Harry looked around and saw that while he was being watched and pointed at, everybody kept a respectful distance from the Aurors. This group had lost a lot of people during the battle, and their rather prickly demeanour since then meant people were uninclined to interfere in their business. “Shall we go, Mr Potter?” asked the Auror. Harry nodded and smiled. “Yes. I’m going to see the Minister.” “He did mention that was a possibility.” The group set off towards the elevators at the end of the atrium. As they went the sound of clapping began to accompany them. As they reached the bank of elevators the clapping had built into applause and cheering. Harry turned with Ginny to face the atrium. It suddenly looked like hundreds of people had appeared from nowhere to be part of this moment. Harry looked at Ron and Hermione and saw they had gone red and their eyes were wide. Harry heard the elevator open behind him. He raised his hand to acknowledge the crowd and then stepped into the carriage. He could still here the applause as the elevator left the atrium and headed down into the Ministry. The group stood in the carriage as it travelled downwards, looking at each other with mild embarrassment. The Aurors seemed mildly bemused by the whole event, knowing some of the applause had been directed towards them also. The carriage stopped and a voice announced they had reached the Magical Transportation Department. Harry and Ginny exchanged hugs and goodbyes with Ron and Hermione after deciding not to cause a disruption to every floor of the Ministry. Molly and Arthur went with Ron and Hermione, with Molly telling Harry and Ginny to wait with Kingsley until she caught up with them. Harry and Ginny rode the elevator with Gawain Robards until the doors opened and the soft voice announced they had arrived at the Office of The Minister for Magic. Harry stepped out and almost tripped over his own feet as the three secretaries of the Minister all stood from behind their desks. The secretary closest to Harry indicated towards the doors which were now opening, “Go right in, Mr Potter. The Minister is expecting you.” Harry inclined his head to the secretary as he walked past. So much for a secret arrival, thought Harry with a smile. Kingsley stood from behind his desk as Harry entered the office with Ginny by his side and Gawain Robards following behind. “Harry,” Kingsley’s voice boomed as he came around the desk and embraced Harry. “How are you?” Harry stepped back and grinned at Kingsley. “I’m doing much better, thanks Kingsley.” Kingsley moved to Ginny and gave her a hug, “How are you, Ginny?” Ginny took Harry’s hand and held it up. “Wonderful, thanks Kingsley. How’s life as the Minister?” Kingsley’s face fell. “I miss being an Auror,” he lamented. The three friends all laughed, leaving a rather bewildered Gawain Robards standing behind them. He had no idea the Minister knew Harry Potter that well, and vice versa apparently. This could be an interesting meeting, he thought to himself, fervently hoping he would not be dismissed. Before the doors closed one of the secretaries appeared carrying a tray with four Butterbeers on it. The tray was placed on a coffee table which sat between two very comfortable looking sofas by the fireplace. Kingsley motioned towards the sofas as the secretary departed and closed the doors behind her. As they sat Kingsley began, “So, Harry, to what do I owe this pleasure?” Harry decided there was no point stalling, “I have decided to accept your offer to teach while I complete my studies.” Kingsley beamed, “Excellent, Minerva will be delighted. If you don’t mind, Harry, your acceptance of the position will be published prior to the start of the school year.” Harry nodded. “Good man,” said Kingsley, “Your presence at the school will obviously attract attention for good and bad reasons. Many will be relieved to know the Chosen One is within the walls watching over their children, others fear you will bring revenge attacks by rouge Death Eaters with you. Nonsense of course, but in order to allay fears I am going to have to make several of the Aurors available to Hogwarts this year.” Gawain Robards raised an eyebrow at that. It was news to him. “Poor Mr Robards here,” continued Kingsley, “will be one of those stationed at the school. I’m sorry for keeping you in the dark, Gawain. I had to wait for Harry’s decision before I could move forward with any more planning.” Gawain shrugged his shoulders as he saw Harry give him an apologetic look. “I could use a nice quiet year, Minister. It will be my pleasure to return to the hallowed halls of Hogwarts.” Kingsley leaned over and shook Gawain’s hand. “Thank you, Gawain. Now, as my Head Auror, would you care to venture a guess as to which career path the talented Mr Potter here has chosen?” Gawain looked from the Minister to Harry and back again. “Are you serious?” asked Gawain, his eyes hardening as he looked at the Minister, trying to sense any hint of a joke at his expense. “Very, Gawain. Mr Potter will be joining the Auror training program following his completion of N.E.W.T. studies next year,” said Kingsley with a sympathetic smile for his Head Auror. He knew how many friends this man had lost recently, and how desperate they had become for new Auror’s. Gawain was stunned. He had dared to hope they could lure Harry Potter into the Auror Office. He had heard the lad had expressed an interest previously. But to hear it confirmed, he knew it would be a huge boost to the morale of the Auror Office. Kingsley continued, “Actually, Gawain, there is another issue you should be aware of. Mr Potter is not the only seventh year student who will be pursuing a career with the Auror’s next year. As you know, Harry trained Dumbledore’s Army prior to the war. Apparently a large number of them have been inspired to follow their leader into the continuing fight against the dark arts.” “How many exactly?” asked Gawain Robards. “Five so far.” “Five...” Gawain Robards couldn’t believe his ears, or his luck. He knew these were just teenagers, but he also knew they had all fought at the battle of Hogwarts and taken fewer casualties than the Aurors or the Order of the Phoenix. Six new Aurors would almost double the strength of his office. Even if only half of them qualified, it would still add considerable depth to his group. Gawain felt a grin he couldn’t suppress appear on his face. Kingsley clapped Gawain on the shoulder. “Part of your job over the next year will be to make sure this group has all the assistance they need to pass their classes. If somebody starts to fall behind, you let me know and we’ll get them back up to speed for you.” Gawain now smiled openly, “Yes, Sir.” He was suddenly having a very good day. He stood and stepped over to Harry and shook his hand. “Mr Potter, we’re going to have a very good year.” Harry grinned and found the sudden happiness of the very skilled and serious Auror was infectious. He liked this man already and was now certain he wanted to join the Auror Office. “Please, it’s Harry.” “Gawain.” Gawain laughed quietly to himself as he sat down again. Kingsley then suddenly turned serious. “Harry, we need to release a statement soon. The press is becoming increasingly hostile about the lack of information being provided by the Ministry and I cannot stall for much longer.” Harry had been afraid of something like this. “Kingsley, release the full version of the story, just leave out the bit about the Horcruxes,” Harry knew he had made a mistake as soon as he said it, and felt his blood run cold as Ginny tensed beside him. Kingsley’s eyes widened as he, Harry, and Ginny waited for the reaction. When Gawain didn’t say anything for a minute, Harry thought maybe the Auror had missed the comment or didn’t know what a Horcrux was; which seemed unlikely given the man’s profession. Gawain could feel the sudden tension in the room. The kid had just said Horcrux. Worse than that, he had said Horcruxes, implying more than one. What the hell has this kid been up to? Gawain chose his words carefully. “You have evidently revealed a secret that you wished to remain hidden, Mr Potter. We will have to work on that little problem as part of your training I think,” said Gawain calmly, trying to ensure his face didn’t betray the curiosity he felt. Harry looked at Gawain and blushed slightly, embarrassed by his slip up, yet recognising a professional when he saw one. Mr Robards would be a proper mentor to him and he felt his respect for the Head Auror rising already. Harry glanced at Kingsley and saw him sitting, looking thoughtfully into a space somewhere on the wall behind him. He looked at Harry. “The cat is now out of the bag, Harry, but I dare say we can rely on Mr Robards to take it no further,” said Kingsley as Gawain nodded. “I know your feelings on this matter, Harry, but I think the Head Auror, as your future boss, would benefit greatly by learning from your experiences.” Harry knew what Kingsley was driving at. He waited for the panic to set in, but it didn’t come this time. Instead he looked to Ginny and found she was smiling at him. “It’s your decision, Harry. I will support you either way,” said Ginny. Harry looked at Kingsley and nodded. He stood and began pacing as he once again recounted the story of his past year. This time, to the surprise of Kingsley and Ginny, he omitted nothing. It felt cleansing to Harry to tell a stranger. There were no tears this time, just a flat monotone delivery spelling out the facts, although when Harry sat down again he noticed Ginny’s eyes were red. Gawain Robards sat in awed silence. He didn’t think this kid needed any more training to become an Auror. He was stunned by the horror of it all, and the courage of the kids who had won the war. He quickly agreed not to repeat the full details of the story outside the Ministers Office, but looked forward to the statement that was going to be released soon. Shortly afterwards Molly Weasley arrived and escorted Harry and Ginny back to the Burrow via the floo in the Ministers Office. Kingsley and Gawain sat down and discussed what they had just heard over another drink. “Merlin’s beard, Kingsley. Is it all true?” asked a still shaken Gawain Robards. “Every word. But make no mistake, the mission and its aftermath nearly destroyed Harry. I first heard the story the night after the battle and Harry deliberately skipped over his discovery of being a Horcrux himself and his sacrifice to save Ginny and the rest of us,” Kingsley shuddered as he remembered Harry’s terrible state that night. “He was a shattered young man and I honestly thought we might lose him, given the trauma he was suffering, and another subsequent event which pushed him to the brink.” “Is that why I keep hearing that he was hospitalised?” “Yes it is. I can’t tell you about that, Gawain, that is Harry’s right, but he has suffered more than anyone can ever comprehend, yet he came through it with the unyielding support and love of the girl you just met, and her family. Ginny has acted as some kind of anchor for Harry throughout his entire ordeal and they will not be parted. She may join the Auror program herself yet. Make sure you understand, that before you go to Hogwarts with those two, if you ever cross her, she is a formidably powerful witch in her own right. She is also the girl who led the resistance at Hogwarts.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” replied Gawain weakly as his mind raced. Extraordinarily talented and powerful witches and wizards would now be lining up to join his Office. It was the dawn of a new era and he was going to be right in the middle of it. * Harry and Ginny waited in the kitchen of the Burrow for Mrs Weasley to come downstairs. After they had returned from the Ministry, Molly had told Harry and Ginny she was going out to buy a dress. She had been as giddy as a school girl as she flooed to Diagon Alley, and returned two hours later with a large package under one arm and a book in her other hand. The book had turned out to be a book of household spells which Molly had given to a baffled Ginny. Molly had disappeared upstairs asking them to wait in the kitchen for her. Now Harry looked up at the ceiling as he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Ginny stopped leafing through the book and smiled at Harry. Molly Weasley stepped into the kitchen to reveal she was wearing a beautiful sapphire green muggle dress. She had on gold jewellery and makeup which made her look radiant. Harry didn’t know what to say as Ginny’s jaw dropped. Molly gave a little twirl and blushed. “Mum, you look beautiful,” said Ginny, almost stumbling as she stood up to get a better look at her mother. “Thank you, dear. I’m going out tonight,” gushed Molly. “Where?” asked Ginny curiously. “Your father is taking me on a date. We’re going to dinner at a muggle restaurant.” “You and Dad, going to dinner,” stammered Ginny, “What’s going on?” “Oh, Ginny. Arthur and I have enjoyed French food since Fleur’s parents introduced us to it before Bill’s wedding. Until now, we haven’t been able to afford it ourselves,” said Molly, biting her bottom lip, “but... you know.” Harry couldn’t have been happier for his adoptive parents. He stood and gave Mrs Weasley a quick hug, making sure he didn’t mess up her makeup. As he smiled at her Arthur stepped through the back door wearing a brand new charcoal grey muggle suit. Ginny looked like she might collapse at any second. Harry had to admit even he was stunned by the change in the appearance of the Weasley’s. Harry strode to Arthur and shook his hand. “You look very stylish, Arthur.” “Harry, I need a word with you before we go.” Arthur led Harry outside and then pulled a handful of muggle money from his pocket. “Do you think I have enough for dinner?” he asked nervously. Despite his love of all things muggle related, Arthur Weasley had never been able to understand how their society worked. Harry looked at the money and saw several fifty pound notes. “You have plenty, Arthur. You’ll have a really nice time.” Arthur looked relieved as he replaced the notes in his pocket. It had been a big day for Arthur. After Ron and Hermione had departed he had gone to Gringotts Bank with Molly, and nearly cried when he saw the contents of the Burrow Family vault. He could not even remember why he had been there in the first place, but some of the jewellery had caught Molly’s eye; the very same jewellery she was now wearing. He had proposed a special night out and Molly had jumped at the chance. Now he wore an off the shelf but very expensive suit as he prepared to take the love of his life to dinner in the muggle world. Inside, Ginny was still admiring her mother’s dress. “Ginny, listen to me very carefully okay,” said Molly. “I know you and Harry are deeply in love, and I know how hard that can be at such a young age. Your father and I were only sixteen when we fell in love and... well... never mind. The chapter you need is at the back of that book.” Ginny felt a little lost as she picked up the book and flipped to the last chapter. She felt her face reddening and her eyes widening as she read the title. She looked at her mother and saw she was blushing herself. “Mum...,” Ginny’s voice faltered. Molly understood. These topics were uncomfortable to discuss with your parents. “Just be careful, okay.” Ginny nodded and hugged her mother, unable to think of anything to say. Ten minutes later Arthur and Molly walked across their property and apparated away with a ‘pop’. * Harry and Ginny spent the next few hours just talking in the kitchen, and laughing as they thought of Arthur trying to negotiate his way through a muggle money transaction. Harry thought Ginny seemed a little apprehensive, but put it out of his mind as Ginny led him to bed. Ginny changed into her usual pyjama’s and hopped into bed, watching as Harry removed most of his clothes and joined her. She turned the lamp down and felt her pulse quicken. Ginny leaned over Harry’s chest and kissed his lips tenderly. She could feel him respond but she also noticed he was holding back, honouring her wishes for restraint. “It’s okay, Harry,” she whispered. She rolled on top of Harry and sat up as she straddled him. Harry stared up into Ginny’s eyes. Even in the soft dim light he could see her eyes were smouldering, all heat and desire. “Uh... Gin,” started Harry, feeling something stir deep within him. Harry sat up and felt Ginny wrap her legs around his waist. Before he could say any more Ginny was kissing him, all tenderness replaced by yearning and years of unrequited love. Her arms wrapped around his body pulling him tightly against her. Harry felt his head swim as he unleashed his own desire. He had never known anything like this woman or the love he felt for her. With each passing second he could feel his need growing. Harry let himself go. * Arthur and Molly had enjoyed a wonderful meal. The bill had been paid with only mild confusion and they were now sitting in a cafe next door to the restaurant, finishing a cup of coffee. “Well, Molly, should we head home?” asked Arthur as he placed his empty coffee cup down on the table in front of him. “There’s no rush, dear. Let’s just enjoy the night to ourselves,” said Molly a little quickly. “Is everything okay, Molly?” “Yes, Arthur. I just don’t want the night to end yet,” replied Molly evasively, unable to meet her husband’s eyes. Arthur knew something was going on. “Molly Weasley.” “I’m sorry, Arthur. I gave Ginny the Book tonight,” sighed Molly, hoping this was the right thing to do. “What book?” asked Arthur. Molly raised her eyebrows, “The Book,” she said meaningfully. Arthur looked at his wife for a moment before realisation dawned. “Oh... oh...” Arthur pulled at the collar around his neck. Well there’s nothing to be done about it now, he told himself. “I suppose another coffee wouldn’t hurt.” “Thank you, Arthur,” said Molly, smiling at her husband and knowing this couldn’t be easy for him. Arthur gave her a lopsided grin, “And perhaps something a little stronger if they have it.” * Harry wasn’t sure how much time had passed as the memories floated through his head. He lay naked on the bed holding Ginny closely, feeling a sense of wonder at what had just happened between them. He had never felt as complete in his life as he had when Ginny had shared herself with him. His love for Ginny had evolved again, and he knew he would never love another like he loved her. “Gin,” whispered Harry, into Ginny’s ear. “Yes, my love,” answered Ginny, almost purring as she rolled over to face Harry. “Are you okay? I didn’t hurt you did I?” Ginny smiled as she felt a wave of love for Harry pass through her. He was worried about hurting me despite all that had happened to him. I will never leave you Harry James Potter. “No, my sweet Harry, but I’m afraid you are now stuck with me forever,” said Ginny, her voice filled with hope and love for Harry. “I love you, Ginevra Molly Weasley.” “And I love you, Harry James Potter.” Harry kissed his beautiful Ginny, savouring every moment he could with her. For the first time in his life Harry Potter was truly happy. “Again,” suggested Ginny, and felt her heart melt as Harry’s eyes glowed. As summer began, and quickly passed into July, Harry and Ginny were enjoying the warm days lazing around the nearly empty Burrow. They talked and laughed and cried together as they both started to recover from the ordeals of the previous year. Harry could now talk openly with Ginny about the Horcrux he had been, and his feelings surrounding the final destruction of Voldemort. Ginny in turn, was beginning to reveal the details of her horrific year at Hogwarts. Her stories of the treatment doled out by the brother and sister Death Eater team, Amycus and Alecto Carrow, chilled Harry, and he began to bitterly regret his decision to leave Ginny behind when he departed for his mission. If she had come with him he would have been able to save her so much pain. Ginny had argued that she been able to help so many others by being at Hogwarts that the torture and trauma inflicted on her had been worth it. Harry held Ginny as she cried, his guilt increasing as he realised all the focus had been on him, while many others, including his beloved Ginny, had also endured devastating horrors in their attempts to resist Voldemort and his supporters. When Harry and Ginny weren’t talking about the horrors of the previous year, they often sat by the pond beyond the back garden, dangling their feet in the cool water, as they talked about the upcoming return to school and their plans once school had finished next year. They were rarely apart and neither of them had any desire to be separated. They were enjoying real peace; and while they knew it couldn’t last forever, they were going to take pleasure in every moment they could. Molly and Arthur left them to their own devices, knowing they were both healing rapidly without the need for any interference. They could see the joy in Ginny’s eyes, as all of her dreams and hopes had become a reality; while Harry had regained his sense of fun and mischief. As late July approached, Molly found herself very busy as she juggled the running of her house and the management of Harry’s trust fund for the children of victims of the war. Bill had been a regular visitor lately as he dealt with the finances of the trust, as well as overseeing Harry’s sizable donation to St Mungo’s. Two days before Harry’s eighteenth birthday, the Ministry finally released its repeatedly delayed statement regarding the Battle of Hogwarts and the preceding war. Far from being the one page statement Harry had envisaged, the Ministry released what amounted to a complete history of Voldemort’s reign of terror, and the events which had shaped the wizarding world, before his eventual downfall. The statement ran to thirty pages, organised in a chronological sequence, citing the events, victims, perpetrators or those accused, along with future trial dates. The history of the war had been capped off with the story of the mission Harry, Hermione, and Ron had undertaken and the final battle at Hogwarts. Harry had read the story with interest, feeling as if he were reading about somebody else, and noted the only change to the truth was more of an omission rather than a lie. The Horcruxes were described as dark magical objects and artefacts, while the fact that Harry had been a Horcrux was omitted completely. A section had been devoted to Severus Snape and his extraordinary bravery. Harry knew the revelation that Snape had killed Dumbledore, at the old wizards own request, would come as a shock to the magical community. But Harry was glad to know that Snape would be getting the recognition he deserved, with the Minister announcing that Snape would posthumously be awarded the Order of Merlin, First Class, along with having his portrait added to the Headmistresses office at Hogwarts. He had also felt immense pride as he read about Ginny, Neville, and Luna, leading the resistance from within Hogwarts and their roles in the final battle. Harry knew Neville’s Grandmother would be especially pleased by the article, which described her grandson’s fierce resistance to Voldemort and his spectacular dispatching of the snake, Nagini. The list of upcoming trials took Harry’s breath away. Gawain Robards and his Auror’s had evidently been very busy rounding up Death Eater’s and Voldemort supporters since May. He noticed that Dolores Umbridge was to be tried for a long list of crimes, most notably the persecution of muggle born witches and wizards. Harry also saw that Narcissa Malfoy would be tried for her support of Voldemort and for the kidnapping and unlawful imprisonment of an undisclosed number of witches, wizards, and other magical creatures. Her husband and son were to be tried in absentia. Gregory Goyle was to be tried for the use of the unforgivable curses on children at Hogwarts, while his father, Gregory Goyle Sr. would also be tried for various crimes in absentia, as he had not been found since the battle. Harry had forgotten about Goyle until he read his name, but Ginny apparently had not. She practically danced for joy upon learning of his fate. Harry made a mental note to ask her about that sometime. The return of Ron and Hermione the following day lifted everyone’s spirits after a gloomy day of reading about the war. After two months travelling around in the Australian winter, Hermione had still managed to acquire a tan, while Ron had added considerably to his collection of freckles. To celebrate their return, Molly had asked Harry if he would mind if they made his birthday dinner the following night a joint celebration. Harry had been happy to share the night with his friends, as his birthday had never been a big event for him. However, after two quiet months with Ginny, Arthur, and Molly, and sporadic visits from a very busy Weasley family, Harry found himself looking forward to a party. * The special edition of the Daily Prophet, which contained the full version of the Ministry’s statement about the war, lay torn on the floor at Lucius Malfoy’s feet. That the Dark Lord had been defeated by children was a hard enough fact to stomach, but it was now clear to him that he had given a piece of the puzzle to the enemy when he had slipped Tom Riddles diary into Ginny Weasley’s cauldron in the book store all those years ago. Lucius wasn’t sure what the Ministry meant when they referred to the diary as a dark object that had to be destroyed before Voldemort could be finished, but he knew now that his petty dislike of Arthur Weasley has caused him to make a serious error; an error which now had no means of being reversed. He made a silent vow to himself as he looked at his two recently acquired companions. He would no longer be distracted by trivialities. He would attack and destroy that which had taken his world from him. Once Harry Potter was nothing but a memory, then he would indulge his desire for revenge against those who had wronged him in the past. The two men in front of Lucius Malfoy shuffled their feet as they awaited instructions from their new master, while Draco Malfoy sat in a chair in the corner of the room, a sullen look on his pointed features. “So, Goyle,” drawled Lucius, “they are going to try your son for torturing children. This does seem highly unfair, as he was only following the instruction of his Professor’s. Wouldn’t you agree?” Gregory Goyle Sr. looked at Lucius and spat on the floor. “When our numbers are greater, I will retrieve my son from Azkaban,” he snarled. Lucius raised an eyebrow as the corner of his mouth twitched. “You do not think he will receive a fair trial then?” “Of course not. They have already found him guilty, they just haven’t told him yet,” declared Goyle, has dark features stretched taut as he bared his teeth. Lucius turned his gaze to the second man standing before him. “And you, Vincent, what do you think would be a fitting tribute for your son, taken from you so cruelly at the hands of our most hated enemy?” Vincent Crabbe Sr. had the look of a hunted man, which of course, he was. His son’s death had troubled him, but he had barely known the boy so felt little of the loss expected of a parent who lost a child. He also knew full well that his son had died at his own hand, not his enemies. But Crabbe would endure Lucius Malfoy and his posturing if it meant he could regain the power and respect being a Death Eater had commanded during the previous year. “The grave of Harry Potter would be a suitable tribute, Lucius, and I intend to ensure that happens with or without any assistance,” said Crabbe quietly as his hard eyes glared at Lucius and his spoilt son. Lucius smiled to himself. Their anger was good. It would help them focus their rage when the time came. For now he would watch and wait until an opportunity presented itself. He was under no illusion; getting to Harry Potter would be extremely difficult, especially as he wished to escape alive. He would not make the Dark Lord’s mistake and insist on doing the deed personally. He would gladly let someone else kill Harry Potter for him. He would then simply take the credit after killing his assassin. Draco watched and listened from the corner. Stupid men with their stupid plans, he thought to himself. He knew the key wasn’t to kill Harry, but to kill those who Harry wished to protect. Harry would get himself killed in the process of trying to defend his loved ones. But Draco did not voice his opinion. His enthrallment with the Dark Lord had been dealt a savage blow as he had witnessed Voldemort’s treatment of his family. Draco also suspected that he had not been meant to survive his attempt to kill Dumbledore. He had seen the reports speculating that Harry Potter had been in the Astronomy Tower when Dumbledore was killed. He guessed that Dumbledore had chosen to save his favourite student, rather than himself. And now it had been revealed that Professor Snape had secretly fought against Voldemort and his father for years. Draco had idolised Snape; he had appeared as a dark and powerful figure to Draco, and his obvious disdain for Harry Potter had amused Draco for years. Now it was all revealed as an act. Snape had already planned to kill Dumbledore because he knew Draco wouldn’t be able to. Draco felt weak and foolish. All he had admired had either turned against him, or had been working against him. He thought ruefully that the dark arts were called the ‘Dark Arts’ for a reason. Treachery and deceit were just part of the game for Voldemort, Snape, and his father; but Harry Potter and his friends seemed unencumbered by such worries as they fought for their objectives. A nagging doubt was creeping into Draco’s mind that perhaps he was fighting not only on the losing side again, but perhaps the wrong one. All his parent’s pure blood mania had done was brought about defeat and humiliation. * The Burrow was a hive of activity as the preparations for Harry’s birthday party got into full swing. His seventeenth birthday the previous year had been a low key affair as it had been the day before Bill and Fleur’s wedding. This year there were no other considerations and Mrs Weasley was determined that Harry would enjoy a proper birthday. Harry had woken up that morning to receive a kiss from Ginny. What that kiss led to was something he fervently hoped Arthur and Molly never found out about. After a lengthy shared shower, Harry and Ginny had hopped back into bed just because they could. They had lay in bed and talked excitedly about the party, and what they should do to celebrate Ginny’s coming of age in less than two weeks. True to form, Mrs Weasley had knocked on the bedroom door before opening it and informing them breakfast was almost ready. Harry and Ginny smirked at each other as they made their way down the stairs behind Mrs Weasley, never seeing the smile which had appeared on Molly’s face. Molly had noticed that they both still had wet hair, and was in no doubt as to how or why that had occurred. She felt a burst of nostalgia for the excitement of new love, and was glad Harry and Ginny had discovered and experienced their love away from the media glare that would follow them as soon as they left the Burrow. As Harry reached the kitchen he was startled as the entire Weasley family, including Hermione, Fleur, and Verity, had rushed towards him all at once, embracing him as they congratulated him on the monumental achievement of surviving the past year. Due to an obvious overcrowding issue, Arthur and Bill then led Harry outside to a number of large tables which had been set up for tonight’s party. Breakfast was served in the morning sun and Harry laughed and talked with his family. Ron and Hermione regaled everyone with stories of their trip to Australia, and how Hermione’s parents had been less than pleased when they realised they had missed a year of their lives, but had gradually calmed down and enjoyed a long holiday with their daughter and her boyfriend. Harry had showed Hermione a copy of the statement released by the Ministry concerning the last year and suggested she show that to her parents. They would understand if they knew just how serious it had been, Harry assured her. As breakfast was cleared from the table, Harry received a large pile of presents which left him a little bewildered. It was more than he had ever received before and he didn’t know where to start. Finally Harry had just grabbed for the first present he could reach. The first present was a pair of Dragon skin boots from Charlie, who quickly assured a glaring Hermione that the beast had died of natural causes. George and Percy presented Harry with two new Firebolt racing brooms. “We knew you wanted one, Harry,” explained George, “and we checked at Diagon Alley in Quality Quidditch Supplies, and they told us you hadn’t bought one yet. Easy decision after that wasn’t it, Percy?” “Indeed, little brother,” chuckled Percy, who had undergone a radical change since his resignation from the Ministry. His hair was steadily growing longer and he now sported an earring similar to the one worn by Bill. “But why two?” asked Harry curiously. George grinned at Percy before speaking. “Mum told us that you and Ginny wouldn’t leave each other’s side, so now she can fly with you.” Harry laughed as Ginny stuck her tongue out at her brothers, but he noticed she was still smiling as she did it. Ginny was a great Quidditch player but had never had her own broom before. Harry wondered briefly if George might still be trying to make amends to his little sister for his behaviour that horrible night two days after the battle. Bill and Fleur’s present were two beautiful photo albums. When Harry commented that he would have to get some photo’s taken, Arthur and Molly stood and addressed Harry. “I know you kept the photo from the Prophet, Harry,” said Arthur with a smile, “but I think we can do a bit better than that. Molly and I have arranged for a photographer to arrive after lunch today to take as many photos as you can stand.” Harry was touched, and could feel tears start to well in his eyes. “Right, my turn,” said Ron, startling Harry as he got up from the table and ran around the side of the Burrow. As Harry watched he came back carrying a very large cloth covered item. Ron placed the item on the table in front of Harry and pulled the cloth off, revealing a cage containing an owl. The owl was dark gray with fine white spots on its head and wings. Harry didn’t know what to say. “This is a Sooty Owl from Australia,” said Ron. “I know it’s not Hedwig, mate, but she’s a good owl. Barely made any racket on the trip back, did she, ‘Mione?” Hermione nodded as she looked at Harry and saw his tears. She and Ron had agonised over the decision to get Harry a new owl, with Ron finally making up his mind two days before they had returned home. Now she was worried that maybe this was something that should have been left for Harry to do himself when he was ready. They all watched as Harry put his fingers into the cage, and the owl nipped at them gently. Harry stood and leaned over the table towards Ron, giving his best friend a hug. “She’s beautiful, Ron. Thank you.” Ron and Hermione exchanged relieved looks as Harry picked up the last present off the table. The small neat writing on the label told him it was from Hermione, and its shape and weight meant it was probably a book. Harry smiled as he unwrapped his present, wondering what sort of book Hermione had gotten him this year. Harry pulled the book free of its wrapping and felt the breath catch in his throat. He looked at Hermione and saw that she was biting her bottom lip as she awaited his response. “How...” was all Harry could manage. “I tried to get the original out of the Room of Requirements while you were in St Mungo’s, because I was hoping it might have some sort of cure in it that would help you. Unfortunately it had been burned to ash, but I just couldn’t let the idea go after that. Minerva gave me permission to go through Professor Snapes possessions as we continued to look for anything that might help you, and that’s when I came across a bundle of notes he had written regarding potions.” “Most of the notes were just updates to the potions in our school book, while others appeared to be entirely new potions. While I found nothing that could help you, it felt like such a waste to just leave the notes sitting in a drawer, so I took the standard text book and the notes with me to Australia, and I spent the last two months rewriting it,” said Hermione nervously. Harry looked at the book again. It was titled ‘Advanced Potion Making, Revised Edition, by Severus Snape’. Harry opened the brown leather bound book and saw that it was indeed a hand written book now containing numerous updates, including some Harry recalled from the margins of the Half Blood Princes book, now a part of the text. “I thought you could use it for your Potions class this year,” said Hermione. Harry nodded as he continued to scan the book. Finally he looked up at Hermione and saw that she was still watching him apprehensively. “It’s amazing, Hermione,” said Harry, his voice barely above a whisper. Hermione visibly relaxed and let out the breath she had been holding. “I have checked all the spells just to make sure nothing dark was left in; obviously I didn’t want another Sectumsempra being accidentally used in a class room. Everything in there should be safe for you to use, Harry.” Harry looked around at his family and saw them all looking back at him. He had been afraid they may have gotten a bit carried away now that they had money, but instead, their gifts had been from the heart. Bill had been right; no amount of money was going to change these people, and for that, Harry was grateful. “Hey, Ginny,” said Ron, interrupting Harry’s moment of reflection, “what did you get Harry?” Ginny put her arms around Harry. “Never you mind, Ron. That’s going to be between me and Harry.” Ron blushed and the other’s laughed as Ginny waggled her eyebrows. Harry thought he saw Bill give Ginny an almost imperceptible nod of the head, before Bill joined in the laughter. * The afternoon sun began to set over the Burrow. Harry and Ginny were oblivious to the mayhem inside the kitchen, as last minute preparations were made for the birthday party. Harry and Ginny sat under the tree by the pond, Ginny lying against Harry’s chest while he held her in his arms. They gazed out over the pond and felt their eyes involuntarily blink each time the flash of the camera went off. They had been standing for photos all afternoon in a variety of places and outfits. During a break while new film was put into the camera, Harry and Ginny disappeared into their room to change into some comfortable old jeans and t-shirts. When they had re-emerged into the kitchen they had been relieved to find everybody was too busy to notice them. Seeing their chance for a few minutes alone, they had run through the back garden and gone to their favourite spot by the pond. By the time the photographer had found them, the sun was setting behind them as they lay against the tree. Harry and Ginny had gone to stand up before the photographer told them to stay where they were, as he thought he could get a beautiful photo of them without changing anything. As he finished his last shot, the photographer had wished them well before departing from the Burrow. Harry and Ginny remained by the pond, enjoying each other’s company as the sky darkened. “What’s my present going to be?” asked Harry, giving Ginny a kiss on the top of her head. “Um… I think it might be best to leave it until after the party,” said Ginny a little uncertainly. Harry smiled. Whatever it was, Ginny didn’t want an audience when she gave it to him. He happily let his mind wander off and imagine the possibilities. They soon realised that they were now sitting in the dark, so they had made their way back to the house, walking arm in arm. The passed through the back yard full of bright lanterns and streamers, laughing as they saw the garden gnomes trying to drag some red and yellow decorations down their hole. When they reached the kitchen Molly was waiting for them, looking uncertainly at Harry. “Is everything okay, Mum?” asked Ginny, seeing the look on her mother’s face. “Yes, Ginny,” answered Molly, “Harry, dear, something has come up and I need you to join Arthur and I in the living room for a minute.” Harry was puzzled. “Of course, Mrs Weasley.” Harry followed Molly into the living room with Ginny at his side. Arthur was sitting on a single seat sofa looking at Harry; the same uncertain look in his eyes as Harry had seen in Molly’s only moments before. “Ah, Harry,” said Arthur as he stood. Harry noticed Arthur was holding a letter in his hands, and he felt a moment of fear as he looked at the letter. He didn’t know what it could possibly be, but he was now feeling nervous himself. Arthur held up the letter. “Arrabella Figg sent this letter today. We weren’t sure what to do about it, but it is your letter so that decision rests with you.” Arthur handed the letter to Harry and resumed his seat while Molly clutched at the buttons on her dress while she stood beside him. Harry looked at the letter and felt numb for a moment. It was from the Dursley’s. The anger surged through him and he almost tore the letter into shreds right then. He looked at the paper and heard Molly gasp as Arthur stood up. “It’s okay, son,” said a very alarmed Arthur. “We’ll just get rid of it for you, alright?” Arthur approached Harry cautiously and held out his hand for the letter. Harry didn’t think he had reacted so badly that Arthur would be trying so hard to calm him down. “Harry,” said Ginny gently from beside him, as she held onto his arm, “It’s alright, my sweet Harry. Give the letter to Dad and come and sit down with me.” “What’s wrong?” asked Harry, feeling a little bewildered by their reaction. “Your eyes, Harry,” whispered Ginny, and Harry could hear the fear in her voice, “they’re glowing again.” “Oh…” Harry blinked and his eyes returned to their regular green shade. Harry noticed everyone relaxed after that, but he now realised why they had reacted so strongly. The last time he had become upset, he had left the Burrow and Ginny behind, and nobody wanted a repeat of that incident. Harry made a note to check with Dumbledore’s portrait at Hogwarts if he knew what may be affecting his eyes. Ginny sat down with Harry on the couch. She had seen his eyes flash so brightly, and a surge of fear had run through her. Following the initial flash, Harry’s eyes had dimmed to a steady glow that she had seen a few times before, but she only associated it with happy times. This was different, but it didn’t seem to affect Harry at all. He had not tried to run; in fact, he had barely reacted at all apart from the eyes. Ginny knew it was a purely emotional response, but it was still rather startling when he was obviously experiencing a strong negative emotion. Harry sat and turned the letter over in his hands. He assumed the Dursley’s had now come out of hiding and returned to Privet Drive. He wondered why they would even bother to acknowledge his existence now that he no longer lived with them. Arthur and Molly sat with Harry and watched him quietly, not wanting to interrupt him while he tried to decide what he should do with the letter. Ginny broke the silence as she put her hand against Harry’s cheek. “Would you like me to put the letter away for you until you’re ready to read it?” Harry thought for a moment. “No thanks, Gin,” said Harry. “Could you read it for me and tell me if there is anything I need to know?” “Okay, Harry.” Ginny took the letter from Harry and opened it. She stood and paced as she began to read. Harry, Arthur, and Molly watched her intently until she finished and replaced the letter in the envelope. Ginny smiled sadly at Harry as she spoke, “It’s from Dudley. It says they have returned from hiding and that he wishes you a happy birthday. He also says he would like to see you sometime.” “Anything else?” asked Harry weakly. Ginny bit her bottom lip, wondering if she should mention this; but if Harry read the letter later and found she hadn’t told him, he would be upset. “Dudley says his father wants to have you arrested for breaking into the house while they were in hiding. Mrs Figg accidentally let it slip that you had been there recently,” said Ginny as she watched Harry apprehensively. Harry almost laughed at the idea of Vernon Dursley trying to file a police report against his nephew for breaking into his childhood home. He was also baffled as to why Dudley would want to meet him, or wish him happy birthday. His cousin had spent years reminding Harry that he always got plenty of presents, while Harry got nothing. He knew family was important, but he couldn’t get past his resentment of the Dursley’s just yet. Harry rubbed his eyes and sighed loudly. Ginny knelt in front of Harry putting her hands on his shoulders. “Harry, they’re not your family anymore,” she whispered, “We are.” Ginny leaned forward and gave Harry a tender kiss. “Wait here for a minute.” As Ginny stood and left the room Harry sat back on the sofa. He felt very conflicted by his feelings for the Dursley’s. Harry hadn’t wasted any of his time worrying about his relatives, and he felt a certain amount of resentment that Dudley would now intrude on his birthday by wishing him a happy day, after so many years of hostility. Ginny returned after only a minute, carrying a package in her arms. She placed the package on the coffee table in the middle of the room and stepped over to Harry. She took his hand without a word and brought him to the table. They both sat on the floor as Ginny opened the package and pulled out a collection of large envelopes. Arthur and Molly leaned in to watch, not sure of what their daughter was doing. “This is my present for you, Harry. I was going to do this after the party, but I think you could use it now,” said Ginny as she handed over the envelopes. Harry placed the pile of envelopes on the floor in front of him and selected the top one. He opened it and withdrew a photograph. The tears welled in his eyes as he looked at a beautiful photograph of Remus Lupin and Nymphadora Tonks on their wedding day, the couple dancing as they smiled and laughed together. “Oh, Ginny,” said Molly. Harry looked up to see Molly Weasley was crying as she looked at the photograph. Harry turned to Ginny and pulled her into him. He didn’t have any words, but Ginny understood. Harry opened the next envelope and was stunned to see it was a small portrait of Dobby the house-elf. His breath caught in his throat, and his vision blurred as his eyes filled with tears again. As Harry wiped his eyes he saw the little portrait wave at him, and he instinctively waved back as the little house-elf began jumping up and down, the numerous ties around his neck flying into his face. Ginny held Harry as she spoke softly to him. “These people are your family, Harry, and so am I. Don’t let the Dursley’s get to you, it will only mean they have succeeded in tormenting you further.” Harry nodded as his tears flowed. “Thank you, Ginny,” he whispered. Harry opened the rest of the envelopes and gazed at the photographs and portraits of all those who had meant the most to him. There were pictures of Minerva McGonagall, Kingsley, Hagrid, Fred, and Andromeda and Teddy; as well as portraits of Mad-Eye Moody, Kreacher, Dumbledore, and even Severus Snape. A stunning painting of Hedwig in flight rendered him speechless again as he tried to take it all in. Arthur and Molly shared a look between each other. They had been curious about what Ginny had gotten Harry for his birthday, and had speculated amongst themselves after breakfast. They had not even been close. This was no mere token of teenage love; this was a deeply personal gift that Ginny had organised for Harry, knowing it was something he needed. Arthur and Molly watched in awed silence, wondering just how deep the bond was between their daughter and Harry. They had their answer when Ginny reached into the package and took out the last envelope and handed it to Harry. The final envelope contained a painting of Harry and Ginny, but it was a painting like no other. It showed Harry and Ginny playing together when they were only eleven and twelve years old. As Harry, Arthur, and Molly watched, the painting changed to show Harry and Ginny as fourteen and fifteen year olds, sitting on the grass by the Black Lake at Hogwarts, laughing as they talked. The painting changed a final time to reveal Harry and Ginny at their current ages, holding each other and exchanging tender kisses as they walked up the path to the Burrow. Harry held onto Ginny and let his tears flow, feeling Ginny cry as she held him. Harry would treasure his gift from Ginny forever. They didn’t even notice as Arthur and Molly quietly stood and made their way out of the room. * Arthur and Molly stood in the kitchen of the Burrow, both feeling overwhelmed as they thought about what they had just witnessed. “Molly, how did she do it?” asked Arthur. “I didn’t think she had left Harry’s side for the last two months.” Molly tried to recall when Ginny would have had time over the summer. “I don’t know, dear,” said an astounded Molly Weasley. Ron and Hermione came in to the kitchen from the garden, the smiles on their faces faltering as they saw the red rimmed eyes of Arthur and Molly. “What’s wrong, Mum?” asked Ron, becoming concerned. “Oh, it’s alright, Ron,” replied Molly, “Ginny just gave Harry his birthday present and it was beautiful.” Ron’s smile returned. “Where are they, then?” “In the living room,” said Arthur, “but just give them a few minutes.” Ron didn’t seem to hear his father’s last request as he headed for the living room. “Ron,” hissed Hermione. Ron stopped in his tracks and looked at Hermione. “But I want to see it,” he protested. “If you interrupt them I will personally hex you until you are no longer recognisable as a man,” said Hermione, as she glared at Ron. “Sorry, Mrs Weasley,” she said, as she recalled Molly’s objection to hex threats in her house. “That’s quite alright, dear. I’ll help you if needs be,” said Molly, also glaring at her son. Ron began to sulk as he made his way back out into the garden, as Hermione turned back to Molly. “Was it the pictures?” asked Hermione. Molly gasped, “You knew?” “I’m the one who described Dobby and Hedwig to the artist,” explained Hermione with a sad look on her face. “How did Ginny do it all?” Molly asked Hermione. Hermione sniffed and wiped her eyes as she looked at Molly. “She had Bill set up most of it. That’s why Bill bought Harry two photo albums. He knew about your present and Ginny’s present.” Molly felt overwhelmed by it all. It was a beautiful gesture. Molly hugged Hermione, amazed by the efforts her children had gone to in their quest to restore Harry. * The party was a stunning success. Harry was surrounded by family and friends as he celebrated. Hagrid arrived early, and looking a little downcast, he had taken Harry to one side to confess he had revealed Harry’s secret to Kingsley and Minerva after he learned Harry was in trouble. Harry thanked his friend and told him not to worry about it because it had probably saved his life. Following that Hagrid cheered up markedly and began carrying Harry around on his shoulder until Harry thought he might be sick. Andromeda and Teddy made a short visit to wish Harry a happy birthday. Harry was startled at how much Teddy had grown, and he laughed as he held his godson, whose hair changed to black again. Ginny again felt faint as she watched Harry play with the laughing baby. Neville Longbottom, Luna Lovegood, Seamus Finnigan, and Cho Chang had all arrived together carrying an entire box of Firewhiskey between them. Harry was delighted to see his old friends again, as they discussed their summer adventures and the upcoming return to Hogwarts for most of them. Only Luna would not be returning as she was going to help her father restart the Quibbler. To Harry’s surprise, Cho informed them all that she would be returning to Hogwarts despite having left school a year ago. Following the battle she had decided to change her career choice and would now need to return to Hogwarts to study the required subjects. Kingsley and Minerva arrived wearing novelty hats with little arms on the sides, which reached for peoples drinks as they walked by; the result being they didn’t have to go to the bar all night. Minerva also presented Harry with a set of books which outlined the course requirements in all the subjects he and the other DA members would be teaching this year. The Weasley’s all arrived with their partners, except for Charlie who remained a steadfast bachelor. Percy introduced his new girlfriend to the family as Charlie and Arthur began toasting anything they could think of. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny sat with Harry as they told their tales about the adventures they had had at Hogwarts over the years, while Minerva McGonagall listened intently, as some of it was unknown even to her. George launched a spectacular fireworks display after the meal was finished, dazzling most of the local villagers, who had no idea what the fireworks display was meant to be celebrating. This was followed by dancing and singing as Harry began to feel a little giddy, not being used to drinking so much. As the evening started to draw to a close, Harry and Ginny had danced slowly together, not realising they were being watched by most of the guests. Very few people had ever seen Harry and Ginny like this, and they were amazed by the obvious love they displayed for each other. Kingsley and Minerva shared a look as they watched Harry and Ginny, both so glad to see them happy after tragedy had been so close. An hour later Harry stood a little shakily at the end of the path to the Burrow, bidding his guests farewell, before Ginny led him back to the house. Harry was glad he had no plans for the next few days as he walked slowly with Ginny, declaring he would never drink again. * Mid August arrived, following a far more low key celebration for Ginny’s coming of age. She had only wanted her family and Harry to be present as they enjoyed a wonderful dinner. Having received permission from Arthur earlier, Harry had presented Ginny with several pieces from his mother’s jewellery collection, including a beautiful gold watch, the traditional coming of age gift. The watch had been given to his mother, Lily, upon her coming of age; and now Harry had passed it on to Ginny, leaving her speechless. She knew Harry treasured his mother’s possessions, and now he had given her some of the most precious items. Two weeks prior to the start of the new school year, a number of owls arrived with the last set of Hogwarts letters for Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione. Along with the usual list of books and equipment came a few surprises. Harry’s letter was the least interesting. It advised him to attend the Headmistresses office following the Sorting Ceremony, but otherwise gave no hint that he was to be a teacher this year. Ginny was startled to find she had also been asked to attend the Headmistresses office, but was left gobsmacked when a small gold badge dropped out of the envelope as well. She had been made a Prefect. Molly and Arthur had hugged their daughter and told her how proud they were of her. Harry had given her a kiss, knowing she had deserved the honour after leading the resistance during her sixth year. Ron and Hermione had waited until everybody had settled down again before they stood up together and faced each other. They both pinned badges to each other and turned to face Molly, Arthur, Harry, and Ginny. Molly shrieked as she saw the Head Boy and Head Girl badges pinned to Ron and Hermione’s tops. Harry and Ginny were delighted for their friends. They had missed a year of school but would now be returning as the heads of the student body. Later that day, Arthur and Molly had gone to Diagon Alley to buy the school supplies for the four students, knowing the media would be waiting for Harry, Ron, and Hermione to show up sometime soon. While there they arranged for the fitters from Madam Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions to visit the Burrow and take the measurements for the new school robes and a formal set of robes, just in case there was another Ball this year. Arthur and Molly returned with several bundles of neatly wrapped packages. Ginny and Ron were delighted to find they had received brand new equipment for their last year of school. Arthur handed Harry a copy of the Daily Prophet as he sat at the kitchen table, advising him to turn to page four. Harry did so and felt a strange sensation run up his spine as he saw the announcement confirming his role as the teacher for the hybrid year one and two muggle class. He smiled as he read the names of the other student teachers who would be assisting him; Neville Longbottom, Cho Chang, and Seamus Finnigan. Ginny beamed after she finished reading the announcement and lamented that she would not be taught by Harry this year. Now that Harry’s appointment was official, he started to look into the books Minerva McGonagall had given him, trying to come up with at least the first week’s worth of lessons for his students. Harry was left somewhat deflated by his task as he read through the subjects and the course requirements for first and second year students. He began to have his doubts until Hermione came to his rescue and helped him to map out the lessons properly for the entire first term. Now he would just have to decide who would teach which subjects in between their demanding N.E.W.T. level studies. As the holidays came to an end, Harry found himself doing something he never imagined. He began carrying his new Advanced Potions Book with him everywhere, reading it over and over again, admiring the detail Hermione had put into the book. Ginny decided it probably wasn’t a bad idea to read through her books as well before school started, leaving the Burrow a very quiet place as only Ron shied away from the books. Harry also read through the books for the first and second year again and was stunned by the number of spells he knew, and a little ashamed of how many he had failed to learn. He suddenly realised he would be learning nearly as much as his students this year, and to his surprise, he was looking forward to it. * Lucius Malfoy smirked as he read the article in the Daily Prophet announcing Harry Potter’s role of student teacher. So Harry Potter has crawled out from the rock he has been hiding under so he can teach mudbloods, has he? Lucius now knew where Harry would be for the next ten months. That would give him plenty of time to prepare his attack. “Here Draco, see what your little friends will be doing at Hogwarts,” sneered Lucius as he threw the paper at his son. Draco picked the paper up off the floor and found the article his father was referring to. He considered this development for a moment. He knew Harry had trained Dumbledore’s Army, and from all accounts they had been a formidable group during the battle of Hogwarts. Again, Draco started to feel a nagging doubt as he watched his father seethe over another blow to his blood purity obsession. * Molly sat at the kitchen table in the Burrow, pouring over the fresh wave of requests to the trust fund for the students returning to school. One request in particular caught her eye, and she felt a certain amount of ambivalence about it. Her initial reaction was to dismiss it out of hand, before she considered some of the repercussions of doing so. She would have to discuss this request with Harry and Bill before making a decision. The following night Harry, Bill, and Ginny sat at the table with Molly. None of them said anything for a couple of minutes as they thought about the request they were faced with. “She doesn’t know who set up the fund, does she?” asked Harry. “No. Impossible,” replied Bill. “Your name appears nowhere on any documents relating to the finances. The money was transferred as a blind request from an unnamed account.” Ginny was not pleased by this development. “So we’re just going to give Pansy Parkinson money for school because her parents died during the battle?” Ginny seethed. “They fought against us, and Neville told me Pansy wanted to hand you over to Voldemort.” Harry put his arm around Ginny. He was also having a hard time imagining paying to educate somebody who would have happily handed him over to his death. But therein lay the problem. “What if we reject the request?” asked Harry, “Are we just creating another Death Eater... or if we approve the request, what’s the possibility we are funding her plans to take revenge against me?” All four faces were blank as they considered the options. Harry sighed as he could see no easy answer to this problem. Bill sat back and rubbed his eyes. “What if we meet her halfway? Until now the approved requests have been paid as a grant. Maybe we could arrange to buy the materials and books Miss Parkinson will need for her last school year, along with the cost of tuition. There would be no extra funds for her to try and use in any illicit way.” Ginny huffed, still upset at the idea. “This girl tortured other students, and she enjoyed it. She was just as bad as Crabbe and Goyle. How she managed to get away with it is beyond me, but I don’t think the fund should be helping her. It was set up to assist the children of the victims... not the children of the Death Eater’s.” Ginny had fire in her eyes and Harry was not about to argue with her. He would respect her knowledge when it came to the events within Hogwarts during the last school year. Harry knew of plenty of cases of the guilty going unpunished. However, he remained troubled. He looked at Molly and recognised she was having the same internal debate as he was. Her daughter was very distressed at the thought of assisting this girl, and she was wondering if Ginny had a personal experience that had caused her to become so upset. Harry took Ginny’s hand and tried to soothe her. He turned to Bill. “Bill, what is the name of the fund exactly?” “Children of the Victims, Educational Trust,” replied Bill, shaking his head as if to clear his thoughts. Harry pondered his decision. While Bill handled the finances and Molly assessed the requests, it was still his money and his fund. “Reject it, Molly. She is not a child of the victims,” said Harry with a trace of sadness in his voice. “Are you sure?” asked Molly. “She will now hate all those who attend school that she learns are receiving funds.” Harry grunted. “She already hates them for other reasons, Molly. No... we reject this claim on the basis of her treatment of others during the last school year. Confirm Ginny’s comments through Professor McGonagall; she will be aware of nearly everything that went on at Hogwarts” Ginny tensed as she spoke, “Poppy Pomfrey can also confirm the details. She treated some of the victims herself.” Harry put his arm around Ginny and held her as her bottom lip trembled. He could see she was fighting back the tears and he thought he knew why. Ginny wouldn’t want to be made feel weak by any of those who abused her at Hogwarts again. Harry looked at Molly and Bill as another thought occurred to him. “We should be ready in case we receive a request from the child of a Voldemort supporter who is actually a victim. There must be a couple of kids out there who didn’t agree with their parents.” As Harry returned his attention to Ginny, he didn’t see the small smile that passed between Bill and his mother. They wondered where Harry got so much compassion from, that he would even consider helping the children of his enemies. * The night before Harry and Ginny were due to return to Hogwarts, they lay in bed together exhausted. The day had been long as they packed their belongings for the term ahead. Harry had taken special care to pack his presents from his birthday, including the photos they had received from the photographer Arthur and Molly had hired; and one more item he would have to decide what to do with; the Elder Wand he had said he would return to Dumbledore’s tomb. Harry and Ginny had packed as much as they could fit into their trunks, knowing they would not be returning to the Burrow for some time. Even though they both knew they would be able to leave the school at will, because of their ages and their status as a Prefect and a teacher, they also knew they would be working hard and would not have the opportunity to return to the Burrow as often as Molly would like. Ginny gently rubbed Harry’s chest as he ran his fingers through her hair. They were looking forward to the return to Hogwarts, but also felt a sense of loss as their wonderful summer came to an end. “I’ll miss this tomorrow,” said Harry forlornly, as he thought of Ginny sleeping in her dormitory at the top of Gryffindor Tower tomorrow night. Ginny smiled at Harry. “Lend me your cloak and there may be nothing to miss,” she suggested, mischief playing in her eyes. Harry grinned at his lovely Ginny. “I think your dorm mates would notice soon enough that you were disappearing every night.” Ginny’s smile faltered a little as she realised Harry was right. She had been so elated when Harry had decided to return to school with her, but she had not considered that she wouldn’t be able to share a bed with him anymore. Even though Harry would have his own room where they could spend breaks and weekends together, she would have to sleep in a dormitory with the other students. Harry and Ginny looked at each other and smiled as they both had the same thought. If tonight was to be their last night together, they were going to make the most of it. Ginny dimmed the lamp as Harry sealed the room. Both of them were already lost in the moment; all thought of tomorrow pushed aside as they came together and Harry’s eyes glowed. “I’m not sure this is such a good idea,” said Harry, scanning the area around him. “Don’t fret, Harry,” soothed Molly. “The train is due to leave in only a few minutes, so nobody will have time to harass you too much. Besides, I’m sure Ginny will protect you.” Ginny grinned at Harry, trying to conceal her own unease. King’s Cross Station was crowded as Harry made his way towards the barrier which led onto platform 9 and ¾. The entire Weasley family had decided to accompany Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione, as the first day of their last year at Hogwarts began. Harry appreciated the feeling of travelling in such a large group; but this was a group of oddly dressed wizards and witches with bright red hair, and they were drawing many stares from the muggles on platform 9. They had tried to delay their arrival as long as possible, in order to avoid causing a scene when they arrived on the platform to board the Hogwarts Express, but Harry knew it was unavoidable, and he didn’t think the train ride was going to be a picnic either. A week ago Harry had argued that they should use another method of travel to go to Hogwarts, but Ron and Hermione had been insistent that as Head Boy and Girl, their presence was required on the train. Once Ginny had declared she should also be on the train as she was a Prefect, Harry’s decision had been made for him. Harry reached the barrier and watched as Bill and Charlie passed through, followed by Ron and Hermione. Now it was Harry’s turn, and he could feel his stomach clench as he ran towards the barrier and instinctively closed his eyes just before he reached the brickwork. He opened his eyes again to see the beautiful scarlet engine of the Hogwarts Express; steam curling up over the platform as the train made ready to get underway. Harry couldn’t help but smile as he remembered the first time he had seen the train. As Ginny appeared beside him he leaned over to her. “This is where I first saw you, exactly seven years ago.” Ginny laughed. “I remember that day. I was upset with Mum because I couldn’t go to Hogwarts, but I was very happy that I had seen the famous Harry Potter.” Harry kissed Ginny’s cheek as Arthur and Molly joined them. “Okay dears,” said Molly, as Ron and Hermione rejoined them, “Please try and have a normal, fun year... just once, okay.” The sound of a commotion caused Harry to look down the platform. “Uh oh!” exclaimed a suddenly worried Harry. The first flashes of the cameras began as a group of reporters made their way towards Harry and the Weasleys. The reporters pushed and tripped over each other in their efforts to be first to reach Harry, and Harry paled as he noticed Rita Skeeter was amongst the unruly mob, wielding her Quik Quotes Quill as if it were a sword, as she prodded any of her colleagues who got in the way. An excited murmur spread across the platform and into the train, and Harry noticed heads start to pop out of the train windows as everyone became aware of his presence. Molly and Arthur stepped in front of Harry as he pulled Ginny close to himself. Bill and Charlie came running back to help guard Harry but it was no use; the reporters were too many. Harry began to make his way towards the train, using the trolley which held his and Ginny’s trunks as a battering ram while flashes went off around him and Ginny, and questions were yelled at him. Harry was forced to stop as an acid green quill darted in front of his face and hovered just an inch from his eye. “Oh, Harry, just a couple of quick questions, if you don’t mind?” Harry almost laughed as he heard Rita Skeeter trying to act casually as she practically shrieked at him. He went to bat away the quill, but before he had the chance Molly had seized it and shoved it into her large handbag. Harry began to step towards the train again as Rita leered at Molly and produced another quill from her own green purse. The continuing calls from the reporters began to fade as they watched the silent battle between Molly and Rita begin. Harry briefly wondered if Rita remembered what Molly Weasley was capable of when she was defending her own. Molly swiped at the new quill but Rita was ready this time, and it darted out of Molly’s reach as Rita smirked at her. Rita continued on as if nothing else was happening around her. “Harry, the public wants to know where you have been hiding all this time. Don’t you think you should have at least paid your respects to the victims of your war?” asked Rita, her lips curling at the edges as she tried to force a reaction from Harry. Ginny put her arm around Harry’s waist and squeezed him tightly to remind him she was there. She could feel Harry tense as he tried to keep walking and she noticed that several of the other reporters looked as appalled as she was left feeling by Rita’s question. Harry made no attempt to answer the question; he didn’t even look at Rita, but she was not going to be brushed aside that easily as she stepped directly into Harry’s path, her notebook and quill hovering by her shoulder. “Harry, Harry, Harry,” sighed Rita, “You can’t hide forever, so why don’t we sit down and you can tell me your side of the story?” Harry couldn’t stop himself. “What story?” he demanded, regretting the words the moment he said them. Rita grinned in triumph. “You brought a war to a school, Harry, the very same school you are now going to teach at. Surely you must know this is inappropriate considering all the deaths you caused there? And your unexplained illness is causing my readers concern, Harry. Do you think you are really the best person to be teaching children?” Harry felt the anger surge through him as he tried to control his impulse to hex Rita. He knew she was trying to bait him by playing on his guilt. Harry bit back on his response and tried to push his trolley forward again. “I caused those deaths too,” called a voice from behind Harry, “would you like to ask me how I caused my own brothers death?” Harry was startled as he turned and saw Ron pushing through the reporters to stand at his side, Ron’s face calm and impassive as he addressed Rita. Harry saw Rita’s smile falter as she suddenly became the centre of attention. While Rita had happily ambushed her subjects for years, she was obviously not used to the experience herself. Ron stopped as he came face to face with Rita, Hermione by his side. Harry realised he was holding his breath as he watched his best friend do something he had never been able to do himself; render Rita Skeeter speechless. Gawain Robards appeared amongst the crowd, along with a young woman who also wore the robes of an Auror. “Mr Potter, you are going to miss the train if you don’t get a move on. What seems to be the hold up?” asked Gawain as he turned his gaze from Harry to Rita Skeeter. Rita Skeeter now felt trapped as her colleagues watched her with barely suppressed glee. She had come to the train station in a bid to provoke a reaction from Harry Potter, hoping he would become indignant at her questions. Instead, she found herself being questioned by two people; one of whom was a hero to the wizarding community and had also lost a family member in the battle, while the other was the Head of the Auror Office. “My readers are demanding answers,” said Rita defensively. Gawain Robards fixed his eyes on Rita. “Mr Potter has already given a detailed report to the Ministry regarding his actions over the past year, and that information was published by the Ministry as a part of the official statement. Surely you read it, Miss Skeeter? It was, after all, published in your paper.” Rita paled momentarily before rallying. “That was only what the Ministry said happened. I want the truth,” said Rita, glaring at Gawain. Gawain raised an eyebrow questioningly. “Surely you are not implying that the Daily Prophet has published a misleading story?” Harry watched Gawain Robards in awe. The Auror had put Rita into a position of defending her own employer for the way it had conducted itself over the last several years. “We at the Prophet cannot be held responsible if the Ministry doesn’t provide us with the whole truth,” said Rita. “So you believe the Ministry, Harry Potter, and the twenty or more other people who contributed to the statement released by the Minister, which includes myself by the way, are deliberately trying to mislead the public?” asked Gawain calmly. Anger flashed in Rita’s eyes. “You’re twisting my words.” “That would be your job, Miss Skeeter, not mine,” said Gawain, smiling politely at Rita. Rita’s face flushed. “Why doesn’t the Ministry tell us why Harry was in St Mungo’s then?” “Let’s find out shall we.” said Gawain, looking over Rita’s shoulder. “Minister?” Harry and Ginny jumped as Kingsley’s deep voice answered. “Yes, Mr Robards.” The crowd turned to see the imposing figure of Kingsley Shacklebolt standing in their midst, a look of mild interest on his face as he shifted his gaze between Gawain Robards and Rita Skeeter. Gawain continued. “Would you care to inform the public of the circumstances surrounding Mr Potter’s recent illness?” “I’m afraid I’m unable to comment on the details of Mr Potter’s medical condition, as that is a private matter between Mr Potter and the Healers at St Mungo’s. I have been assured by the Healers though, that Harry is in perfect health. I would not have offered him a job at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry if I believed him to be in any way unfit to teach.” The crowd looked back to Rita, and Harry could have sworn they had all moved a step closer to the small reporter. Rita, however, was unwilling to admit defeat. “The safety of our children will be in Harry’s hands, Minister. We have a right to know about the man who will be educating them,” said Rita. “Really, Miss Skeeter?” asked Kingsley, “While I have received numerous requests for information from you regarding Harry’s health over the summer, I have noticed that you have not asked the Ministry for any details regarding the health of the other Professor’s and teachers who will also be educating our children this year.” A ripple of laughter ran through the crowd and Harry couldn’t help but smile. The world had changed but Rita Skeeter had not; and now it appeared that many people had been waiting for a chance to watch the reporter squirm as she was subjected to public humiliation. Rita drew herself up to her full height. “The other educators were not at St Mungo’s for an unspecified illness. Harry’s case is different and there is no point in you pretending otherwise.” Kingsley looked at Harry, “How about it, Harry? Do you think the community should know why you were in St Mungo’s, as Miss Skeeter asserts, or should we all have a right to our privacy?” Kingsley was smiling as he finished. Harry was enjoying himself now. He looked at the assembled crowd and then down at Ginny. Ginny was trying to suppress her own smile as she watched Harry, sensing his mood lighten. “An interesting question, Minister,” said Harry, focusing his attention on Rita. “Personally I would prefer not to have people speculate on the reasons for any medical treatment I may have received. We all have things we would prefer the public didn’t know about, I’m sure.” The colour drained from Rita’s face as she considered the implications of Harry’s veiled threat. She had, after all, been an undeclared Animagus for years, a crime of significant penalty if revealed. Harry continued, “But it would appear I am not going to be allowed to rest until the so called public has an answer.” Harry looked at the assembled reporters but he didn’t know who any of them were or who they worked for. “Which one of you is the Quibbler reporter?” enquired Harry. A voice from behind Harry answered. “I am,” said a young girls voice timidly. Harry turned his back on Rita and faced the young reporter. Harry noticed she appeared to be wearing a large collection of amulets that he thought would be there to ward off Crumple Horned Snorkacks, or some other such creature. She was definitely the Quibbler reporter. Harry smiled at her as he noticed she had a photographer with her. Harry startled everyone as he lifted his shirt and revealed the small thin scar on the middle of his chest. A buzz ran through the crowd as the photographer struggled to take several shots while his mouth hung open. “Voldemort struck me with the Killing Curse. The good people at St Mungo’s were just making sure I was okay before I returned home, as it had left me with a rather nasty burn.” The young Quibbler reporter stood with her mouth hanging open, unable to believe her luck during her first week of work. Harry noticed she was not moving. He lowered his shirt and leant over to the reporter. “You should probably write that down, Miss,” said Harry was a smile. The reporter suddenly snapped into action and began taking notes. Harry wondered what Xeno Lovegood had seen in this girl which had prompted him to employ her, but after watching her for a few moments he noticed she was remarkably similar to Xeno’s daughter, Luna; in mannerisms, if not looks. Harry couldn’t help himself, as his soft spot for the Lovegood family got the better of him. “Why don’t you tell Luna that I would like to set up an interview with you? She knows how to reach me.” The young girl looked awestruck as she nodded at Harry. Harry turned back to face Rita, smiling at her. She looked ready to throttle Harry for giving her rival the story she had been chasing for months. “Are there any other secrets you would like to discuss, Miss Skeeter?” asked Harry. “Or may I now continue on about my business?” Rita shook her head slowly as she stepped out of the way. Harry pushed his trolley towards the train as the crowd parted, Ginny and her parents following behind him. Ginny glared at Rita as she passed by. “Harry died to save you,” said Ginny forcefully to Rita. “Isn’t that enough for you?” Ginny didn’t wait for an answer. She followed Harry and made her way to the Hogwarts Express for her final trip to school. Behind her the Minister began addressing the reporters, explaining that he had been at the station to ensure a smooth start to the school year, following the disruption of the previous year. Once Harry reached the train, he shook hands with Bill and Charlie and thanked them as they took his and Ginny’s baggage away to be stowed onboard. Ron and Hermione quickly disappeared into the safety of the train after saying goodbye to Arthur and Molly. Molly quickly hugged Harry and then Ginny, whispering in her ear, “Send me an owl tomorrow, sweetheart. Let me know how your meeting with Minerva goes tonight.” Ginny was puzzled. “Um… sure, Mum.” Molly looked at her daughter and smiled with a twinkle in her eye. Ginny thought her mother was up to something, but before she had a chance to ask, the trains whistle blew announcing its imminent departure. Gawain Robards and the female Auror walked to the train and Harry and Ginny found themselves being bustled into the carriage, the door shutting behind them. “Well done, Harry,” said Gawain, grinning at Harry. “I never could stand that woman. Anyway,” he said, indicating the woman next to him, “this is Alicia O’Riley. She will be the other Auror stationed at Hogwarts this year. Alicia, this is Harry Potter and Ginevra Weasley.” Alicia beamed at Harry as she shook his hand. “It’s an honour to meet you.” Harry blushed slightly as he looked at the young Auror. She had shoulder length blonde hair, dark eyes, and an Irish accent. Harry was immediately reminded of Tonks easy going nature as he noticed she was about the same size as Ginny. He wondered if she had drawn this assignment as she would be able to blend in with the students easily. He also thought many people would probably underestimate Alicia O’Riley to their own detriment; it was no easy task to become an Auror, and Harry knew she would be highly skilled in a variety of magical disciplines. “Please, call me Harry,” said Harry as he smiled at Alicia. Alicia then shook Ginny’s hand and seemed to be staring intently at her. “So you’re the girl who led the resistance at Hogwarts. I’ve been wanting to meet you for a while, Miss Weasley,” said Alicia to Ginny’s surprise and delight. “We have many things to discuss when time allows.” It was now Ginny’s turn to blush “I’m Ginny.” Gawain spoke to Harry. “I need to go and check the train, Harry. I’ll see you again tonight.” With that Gawain and Alicia headed down the passage way of the carriage, looking into each compartment as they went, scanning for any sign of danger, or worse… reporters. “Come on, Harry,” said Ginny, as she turned around and began making her way towards the front of the train and the compartment reserved for Prefects. Harry followed as he didn’t know where he was supposed to go. While he was a student but not a Prefect, he was a teacher and he thought that should count for something. Harry could feel the eyes watching him as he made his way up the train, and he heard his name repeatedly. Harry looked into the compartments as he walked by, hoping to see a familiar face or two. Harry was struck by the different reactions to him depending on the age of the students in the compartments. The younger students were excited to see a celebrity, especially one that had been hidden for three months, and jumped and shouted and pointed at him; whereas the seventh year students who had fought in the battle kept their expressions impassive, and gave him respectful nods. Some of the Slytherin students still glared at him as he passed, but they no longer tried to openly taunt him. Harry thought it was a nice change. As Harry and Ginny reached the door which led into the Prefects compartment, they were stunned when a flash came from behind them. Harry instinctively pushed Ginny down as he spun and drew his wand, ready to strike at any threat. Harry scanned the passageway but could only see a small boy crouching, holding his hands in front of his face. In one hand was a very familiar looking camera. “Please, Harry, don’t hurt me,” begged Dennis Creevey. “I didn’t mean to scare you, sorry.” “Dennis?” asked Harry as he put his wand away. “What are you doing?” Harry turned and helped Ginny back to her feet. “Sorry, Gin,” said Harry, a little embarrassed by his overreaction. Ginny grinned at Harry. “My hero.” She looked at Dennis. “How are you, Dennis?” Dennis stood, looking a bit sheepish. “I’m good thanks, Ginny. Sorry about that. I’m not as good at it yet as Colin was,” said Dennis sadly. Harry felt uneasy as he assessed the boy in front of him. The last time he had seen Dennis Creevey had been at the remembrance dinner the night following the battle. Dennis had looked at Harry with pure loathing in his eyes, and Harry knew Dennis was devastated by the loss of his older brother, Colin, during the battle. He had not expected to find Dennis taking photos of him with Colin’s old camera. “What were you trying to do, Dennis?” asked Harry cautiously. “Oh, well, you remember how Colin used to jump out at people and take their photograph?” Harry nodded. “I am trying to do the same thing now, but I can’t seem to get the timing right like Colin did.” Dennis shook his head to himself as Harry looked at the boy. Harry wondered how Dennis was truly coping as he considered his response. His brother was the only underage victim of the final battle. Colin had disobeyed Professor McGonagall’s order to evacuate and he had payed for that decision with his life. Harry could still close his eyes and see Colin’s small lifeless body being carried in from the Hogwarts grounds. Dennis, meanwhile, reached into his robes and pulled out a stack of photographs. “See, Harry. These are photos Colin took, and they’re much better than mine,” lamented Dennis, as he handed the stack to Harry. Harry scanned through them quickly, noticing a large number were of him. He didn’t realise Colin had taken so many photos of him over the years. Harry leaned over to Ginny. “Why don’t you go ahead, Gin? I’d like to have a look at these with Dennis,” said Harry. Ginny understood what Harry was doing and smiled at him. “I’ll see you later, my sweet Harry,” she said, giving Harry a kiss before she turned and opened the door to the Prefects carriage. Harry looked back at Dennis. “How about it, Dennis? Let’s go and have a look at these and see if we can find out why Colin was so good at it.” Dennis grinned as he led Harry into the compartment he had been sharing with two other fifth year students, who were overwhelmed to suddenly find themselves sitting with the famous Harry Potter for their ride to Hogwarts. Harry and Dennis went through the photos, with Dennis explaining where and when each photo had been taken. Evidently Colin had related the story behind each photo to his little brother, and Dennis had been captivated by his brother’s stories. As the hours passed and the sky darkened, Dennis explained to Harry that he had been very angry with him after Colin died, but after reading about Voldemort and what he had done to the magical community, and everything Harry had done to bring about an end to his reign of terror, including his sacrifice to save everyone, he had accepted that Colin had fought with Harry because it was the right thing to do, not just because he idolised Harry. As the train approached Hogwarts, Harry let Dennis take several photos of him with his friends, before Dennis handed over the camera and posed for a photo with Harry. Finally Harry took a photo of the three friends before he bid farewell to Dennis and the others, and made his way to the Prefects carriage and Ginny. Once in the Prefects carriage, Ginny handed him his new school robes and Harry put them on just as the train came to a stop at the Hogwarts station. * In the small anteroom outside the Great Hall, Harry and Ginny held each other as they readied themselves to enter the hall for the Sorting Ceremony and the start of year feast. Ron and Hermione had gone in moments ago and Harry had been shocked by the sound of the applause and cheering which had suddenly burst from the Great Hall. He had thought people would be over all the celebrating by now, but he was evidently mistaken. Harry thought back to the reaction he had received as he got off the train less than an hour ago. It had been a subdued experience as the younger students were awed by him, Ron and Hermione. When Neville Longbottom, Seamus Finnigan, Lavender Brown, Cho Chang, and several other returning seventh year students who had fought in the battle all joined him and exchanged hugs and handshakes, the younger students had been quiet, as if they didn’t want to interrupt the reunion of old friends. The returning older students had also received a surprise in the form of the ability to now see the Thestrals, which pulled the carriages from the train station up to the castle. As the Thestrals could only be seen by those who had witnessed death, they had only been seen by a few students before, Harry being one of them, until this year. Now Harry faced his moment to enter the Great Hall and he knew the mood had changed markedly since he arrived at the station. The younger students were excited as they contemplated a year spent in a Hogwarts which had been returned to its former glory, with their heroes sharing the halls and classrooms as fellow students. Ginny gave Harry a tender kiss and then looked into his green eyes. “Are you ready?” she asked. Harry nodded as he took Ginny’s hand and began to make his way to the Great Hall doors. Mr Filch was waiting for them as they arrived. He bowed his head a fraction in acknowledgment of Harry, while a grimace crossed his face as he looked at the student who had given him so much trouble over the years. “Mr Potter, Miss Weasley, if you please,” grumbled the old caretaker as he opened one of the Great Halls doors. Harry took a deep breath and stepped into the hall. The roar from the students overwhelmed him, and he tightened his grip on Ginny’s hand as they began to make their way to the Gryffindor table on the right hand side of the hall. As Harry walked he could feel the redness in his face and he had trouble meeting the eyes of those he passed. Harry took a seat which gave him a good view of the entire hall. He looked up at the staff table and saw that all the staff had stood to join in his welcome. He couldn’t be sure of it from this distance, but he thought he saw the candlelight glint off Professor McGonagall’s eyes, as if she was crying. Once the cheering had died down and the students had resumed their seats, the Great Halls double doors opened again to admit the new Deputy Headmaster, Professor Flitwick, leading the first year students into the hall to be sorted into their houses. Harry chuckled to himself as he watched the little children enter the hall, being led by a professor who was the same height as they were. Harry remembered the trepidation he had felt when he had first met the very stern Professor McGonagall prior to entering the Great Hall for sorting at the start of his first year, and he wondered if he would have felt the same sense of trepidation if it had been the tiny Professor Flitwick who had first greeted him on the stone steps in the entrance of the castle. As the first year students reached the front of the hall, and the Sorting Hat began to sing his usual terrible song, Harry found himself trying to guess which students would be his, judging by height alone, as he figured the twelve year olds would be slightly taller than the rest. As the sorting commenced Harry realised he would have to wait until later to learn who his new students were, as the Sorting Hat gave no indication of the age of the new students as it assigned them to each house. A tall, dark haired boy and girl, who were either twins or cousins as they bore the same surname and a striking resemblance to each other, seemed to be likely candidates to Harry for his class, until the Sorting Hat assigned them to Slytherin. Harry dismissed the pair as possible muggle students as he had never heard of a muggle being placed in Slytherin House. After that, Harry gave up and just watched the faces of the first years, as he recalled the wonder he had felt himself all those years ago. Following the sorting, Professor McGonagall stood to make the start of year announcements. As she stepped towards the podium, Harry caught the movement in the corner of his eye from the side of the staff table, as Gawain Robards and Alicia O’Riley entered through the door behind the staff table and sat down. Professor McGonagall reached the podium and held her hands up until the Great Hall fell silent. The assembled crowd watched her intently, and Harry found he was also feeling a slight case of nerves as he looked at the Headmistress. “Welcome back to Hogwarts, boys and girls,” began Professor McGonagall, flashing a rare smile at the students. Professor McGonagall had to hold her hands up again as she waited for the cheering to quiet down. Harry looked around the hall as he joined in the cheering, his tension leaving him as Hogwarts finally felt like home again. He noticed some of the older Slytherin students did not join in the impromptu celebration, including a dour looking Pansy Parkinson; but Harry saw that many of the younger Slytherin House students were also cheering along with their fellow students. Professor McGonagall continued, “Last year was obviously greatly disrupted, first by an unorthodox new curriculum, and of course by the Battle of Hogwarts, which forced the schools closure two months early.” “As you may have noticed, we have a greater number of students this year than in any other previous year. This had been caused by the necessity of a large number of students to repeat the previous year before continuing with their education. I would ask all students to show patience as we try to adjust to the larger class and dormitory requirements this year.” “We are also joined by a special group of new students this year. Last year’s restriction against muggle born students meant a small number of new students were not permitted to study at Hogwarts. Happily, that policy has now been reversed and we are welcoming a group of twelve year olds to their first year at Hogwarts.” Professor McGonagall again had to wait for another cheer to die down. It appeared that most students were glad to see the older muggle borns would finally have their chance to learn magic. “In order for these new first year students to catch up to their classmates, they will be undertaking a different set of classes this year. They will be studying both the first and second year classes in one year, under instruction from members of Dumbledore’s Army.” There was cheering again and Harry felt the embarrassment as he tried to hide his face behind his long black hair. Professor McGonagall smiled as she waited for the crowd to fall silent again. “Could the following people please stand up? Neville Longbottom, Seamus Finnigan, Cho Chang, and Harry Potter.” Harry stood as he saw Neville and Seamus also stand up further down the table. Across the hall at the Ravenclaw table he saw Cho also rise. Harry could feel the crowd watching him, but he almost smiled as he saw the nervous looks on the faces of his three co-teachers. “While these four students are completing their N.E.W.T. level studies this year, they have also graciously agreed to teach our older muggle born class. They are not Professor’s, so will not have the authority to hand out detentions, but as teachers they will have the ability to award or remove house points. You would all do well to remember that.” Professor McGonagall surveyed the crowd and noticed with satisfaction that her last statement had caused a stir. “You may be seated, teachers.” Harry, Seamus, and Neville all shared a look as they sat back down. This was something none of them had been aware of. “Settle down students,” said Professor McGonagall, “I only have a few more announcements before we enjoy the feast. Firstly, and this is most important, due to the threat of further attacks from uncaptured Death Eaters, the Ministry has stationed two Auror’s within Hogwarts for the duration of the school year. I would advise against any of you attempting to challenge them to a duel.” “Secondly, a memorial will be constructed within the school grounds to honour those who died in the Battle of Hogwarts. If you have any suggestions as to the form the memorial should take, please submit your ideas to Professor Flitwick.” “Thirdly, as you are no doubt all aware, we have a number of celebrities studying at Hogwarts this year. I would ask you all to remember that these students are still required to complete their classes, so could do without having to tolerate a babbling band of fans following them around everywhere.” “And lastly, many of the students here suffered terribly at the hands of others during the previous year. Anybody found to be mistreating another student for any reason will be expelled.” This final announcement had a sobering effect on many of the students. Harry noticed that many of the older Slytherin students looked relieved; possibly because of the treatment they had given to their fellow students last year. He wondered how many of them had gotten away with horrible crimes, like Pansy Parkinson, and now feared the vengeance of their victims. Harry put it out of his mind as he enjoyed the spectacular feast with Ginny, Ron, and Hermione. While Harry would never dare say it, he thought the house elves had outdone even the cooking of Molly Weasley. Without warning, a loud ‘crack’ announced the arrival of Kreacher beside Harry. “Hello, Master Harry,” croaked the house-elf, “Kreacher has now returned to Hogwarts to assist you if needed.” Harry smiled kindly at Kreacher as the elf bowed to him. “Thanks, Kreacher. Did you enjoy the rest of your summer?” Kreacher’s big round eyes widened as he considered this. Nobody had ever asked if he had enjoyed himself before. “Yes, Master, the House of Black has been made ready for your use if you ever require it again, and Kreacher has taken your trunk and possessions to your new quarters.” Harry was left feeling lost by that. “Thanks, Kreacher, could you show me where my new quarters are after I have met with the Headmistress tonight? I don’t know where the room is.” “Of course, Master. Call me when you require my assistance,” said Kreacher as he snapped his fingers and disappeared with a ‘crack’. Harry looked up and suddenly found he was being watched by a great many people. His exchange with the house-elf was drawing many comments as most people hadn’t known he owned one. Harry looked at Hermione as she smiled with satisfaction. “What are you smiling at, Hermione?” asked Harry. “It was very nice of you to ask Kreacher if he had a nice summer,” replied Hermione. “Most wizards who own a house-elf would not consider it necessary to concern themselves with the wellbeing of their servants.” Harry shook his head as Ron and Ginny began laughing. “I probably should have restarted S.P.E.W.” Hermione scowled briefly before smiling at Harry again. “Could I use you on a poster for S.P.E.W.?” she asked, and Harry couldn’t tell if she was serious or not. “Er… not right now, thanks Hermione.” “Hermione,” said Ginny, “why don’t you just put yourself on the poster? You’re nearly as famous as Harry, remember.” Hermione looked stunned as she considered this, while the others finished their dinner and prepared to go to the Headmistresses Office. * Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione stood before Professor McGonagall in her office, as she seemed to be regarding the four of them with something akin to affection in her eyes. Professor McGonagall broke the silence, “Mr Weasley, Miss Granger, as you are both no doubt aware, the positions of Head Boy and Head Girl come with their own living quarters, separated from the rest of the student’s dormitories.” Ron and Hermione both nodded, but Ron’s ears had turned bright red and Hermione appeared to be blushing slightly. They both appeared to be extremely nervous that their Headmistress had read their minds. They had both obviously been well aware of this fact and had also been relishing some time together away from prying eyes. Professor McGonagall’s tone was stern but Harry thought he could hear faint amusement in her voice as she observed her four pupils. The Headmistress then continued as she started to pace back and forth across the office as her predecessors had done before her. “Seeing as you are both of age, and in a committed relationship, I am willing to let you share quarters if this is your desire?” Ron and Hermione were both stunned. They nodded quickly as they averted their eyes from their Headmistress, focusing on the floor at their feet, large grins spreading across both their faces. Professor McGonagall now openly smiled, “While I am sure the ensuing shenanigans would have provided endless entertainment as you both tried to sneak into each other’s rooms, I am afraid the stress on poor Mr Filch and his cat may have resulted in his early retirement, yes?” “Yes, Professor,” said Ron, and after a moment’s further thought, he added, “Thanks, Professor.” Harry noticed that Hermione was biting her bottom lip while looking slightly embarrassed. She looked her Headmistress directly in the eye and spoke, “Thank you, Professor McGonagall.” Professor McGonagall’s voice became stern again, “I do, however, expect the two of you to exercise a high degree of discretion. You are not to inform other students of this arrangement, but the Staff has already been made aware of your unique situation.” “Yes, Professor,” both Ron and Hermione answered together. Professor McGonagall stopped pacing and looked kindly at Ron and Hermione. “You two have done much to earn your happiness, and I for one, am glad you have both found someone to share it with.” The four friends were stunned. They had never heard Professor McGonagall expressing herself like this before. Harry savoured the moment as he felt happiness for his friends, and felt his affection for Minerva McGonagall increase. He was sure these moments were going to be few and far between with his new Headmistress. He was about to be surprised. “Mr Potter,” said Professor McGonagall as she turned her attention towards him, “I am going to place you in the recently vacated Head Girls quarters.” She smiled at the grateful look that crossed Harry’s face. “Thank you, Professor,” said Harry as Ron chortled beside him. Professor McGonagall looked at Harry with a twinkle in her eye. “I am aware of your serious relationship with Miss Weasley, but I cannot allow you to share quarters with her.” Harry’s heart fell, but Professor McGonagall still had the twinkle in her eyes. “Unless, of course, Miss Weasley wishes it.” Professor McGonagall looked mischievous. “I would not want to deny Ginny the option of having a more traditional school experience, sharing a dormitory with her classmates.” Ginny grinned as she looked from Harry back to Professor McGonagall. “I may need to think about that, Professor.” Professor McGonagall laughed as she watched a smile cross Harry’s face. “Molly has often spoken to me of her delight about the relationship that has developed between you two,” Professor McGonagall looked fit to burst at this point, “and she has already started planning your wedding.” Harry was mortified. Wedding, but we aren’t even engaged yet, thought Harry. Harry looked at Ron, whose face showed similar horror at the prospect of his little sister and his best friend getting married, but Hermione positively beamed. Ginny, meanwhile, was wearing an indifferent expression. She knew that she wanted to marry Harry one day, but she would like to finish school first, and maybe have some say in the wedding plans. Professor McGonagall looked at Ron. “Mr Weasley, if you are worried about Molly’s plans for Harry and Ginny, I would suggest you also keep in mind that you mother is currently planning two weddings.” Ron looked shocked as he opened and closed his mouth a few times, but no sound came out. Professor McGonagall was smiling at her four students. “It is wonderful to have you all back. Albus would have been so proud of you all. When we are in this office, it’s Minerva.” Harry was suddenly reminded of something. “Professor, I was wondering if I could talk to Dumbledore’s portrait on the weekend? I need to ask him about my eyes.” “Of course, Harry.” Professor McGonagall turned and looked at the portrait of Albus Dumbledore. He appeared to be asleep at the moment, but she thought she saw the corners of his mouth twitch. “Very well, if there’s nothing else, you four may go. Harry, I have left the class schedule for your students in your quarters.” Harry nodded, “Thanks… Minerva.” Harry grinned as he addressed his Headmistress informally. Professor McGonagall laughed softly as she returned Harry’s grin. “Alright, off with you lot then.” Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione turned and left the Headmistresses office, and descended the spiral staircase as the office door began to swing shut. Harry could have sworn he heard Professor McGonagall and the portraits start to laugh just before the door shut behind him. Back inside the Headmistresses office, Professor McGonagall turned and faced the portrait of Albus Dumbledore, who was grinning from ear to ear as tears of mirth filled his eyes. “That was very well done, Minerva,” Dumbledore’s piercing blue eyes sparkled. “I admire the way you have broken with tradition already to allow students to share quarters.” Professor McGonagall merely smiled back at the portrait, “My dear Albus, Molly and Arthur asked me if it was possible to arrange this for their children.” Albus clapped his hands in delight as Professor McGonagall continued. “They believed it was always destined to be this way and saw no reason to deny Ron or Ginny their hard won love and happiness… and neither did I” Dumbledore began to laugh again, “You are certainly a worthy successor to this office, Minerva.” He inclined his head in a short bow. A snort came from across the room, where the newly installed portrait of Professor Severus Snape hung on the curved wall. “Oh, my dear Severus, surely you would not begrudge them their happiness? After all, you have done so much to help them secure it,” Dumbledore asked. Professor Snape’s portrait sneered in response and went back to pretending to be asleep, but Professor McGonagall noticed the edges of Severus Snape’s lips curl upwards. Good man, she thought to herself. * Harry and Ginny held hands as they walked down the deserted stone corridors of Hogwarts; the rest of the students having gone to their dormitories following the feast. Kreacher was leading the way as he trotted towards their new quarters, with Ron and Hermione following close behind. Harry was looking at the paintings on the walls as he followed Kreacher, and he realised he had never taken the time to really take in all the detail of Hogwarts castle before. Kreacher stopped on a third floor corridor and turned to face a section of the stone wall that didn’t have any paintings hanging on it. “Here we are, Master,” said Kreacher as he bowed to Harry. Harry and Ginny looked at each other, both seeing the puzzlement in each other’s eyes. “How do we get in?” asked Ginny. Kreacher pointed at the wall. “Tap your wand against the wall three times, Mistress, and then say the password.” “What’s the password?” asked Ginny as she drew her wand. Kreacher sighed. “You must choose one, Mistress.” Harry almost laughed when he saw the exasperated look on Kreacher’s face. The old house-elf was starting to relax around Harry and Ginny, and his behaviour now more closely resembled that of Dobby, rather than the bitter creature he had been when Harry first met him. Ginny turned to Harry, “What do you want the password to be, Harry?” she asked. Harry wasn’t sure. He had never been good at choosing random passwords. “Um…” Harry shrugged his shoulders as his mind went blank. “How about ‘git’?” suggested Ron as he watched Harry struggle. Ginny ignored her older brother as she stepped to the wall and tapped her wand against it three times. “Felix Felicis,” said Ginny. A wooden door instantly appeared in the wall, and Ginny turned and grinned at Harry. “Now it’s a lucky room,” she said, her eyes dancing as she gazed at Harry. Harry stepped to Ginny and put his arms around her, kissing her as if they were all alone. “I might be sick,” uttered Ron as he turned to face the opposite side of the corridor and the other blank piece of wall. “What do you think, ‘Mione?” “Let’s choose something from Australia,” suggested Hermione as Harry and Ginny broke apart to watch. Ron grinned, “Beer, maybe.” Hermione glared at her boyfriend. “I’ll choose something sensible shall I?” Hermione drew her wand and tapped the wall. “Platypus.” Ron’s face fell. “Platypus, come on Hermione, that’s an animal that doesn’t know what sort of animal it wants to be.” Hermione and Ron stepped through the door that had now appeared as they started to bicker. Harry and Ginny laughed as they said goodnight to their friends. Harry turned back towards his own room and noticed Kreacher was still standing in the middle of the corridor, looking rather bemused by the whole spectacle he had just witnessed. “Mistress Hermione and Master Ron are very strange, Master,” observed Kreacher, much to Harry’s delight. “Indeed they are, Kreacher. Goodnight old friend.” Kreacher bowed to Harry, then snapped his fingers and was gone. Ginny opened the door to their quarters and led Harry inside. * Harry and Ginny surveyed their new quarters with wonder. Harry had expected it would be nicer than the dormitory he was used to, but this was something else entirely. On one side of the large room was a big brass double bed, drowning under a ludicrous number of pillows, as a chest of bedside drawers sat on either side of the bed. The walls around the bed were lined with shelves which were already home to numerous books. A beautiful burgundy carpet ran down the middle of the room to a door which opened up into a spacious bathroom, which contained both a shower and a large tub. Harry noticed the bathroom also contained two basins and mirrors, and he briefly wondered if that was a new addition for this year, as the rooms normally only had one person residing within them. On the right side of the room was a comfortable white sofa sitting in front of a fireplace. A large fluffy rug lay between the sofa and fireplace. Harry and Ginny also saw a long desk with enough space for two people to work at, up against the wall next to the door they had entered the room by. One feature in particular caught Harry’s eye as he walked around the room. He knew he was deep within the castle, but the room had a window which looked out over the Hogwarts grounds and to the lake beyond. At the moment it was hard to make out any detail in the distance as it was dark outside, but Harry guessed the window worked in a similar manner to the ceiling in the Great Hall, showing an image through the stone work identical to that of the world outside. Ginny sat down on the bed. “Oh, Harry, are you sure we’re in the right place?” Harry smiled as he pointed towards the foot of the bed. Ginny looked and saw that their trunks and possessions were stacked neatly for them just under the end of the bed. “I can understand why they don’t tell students about these rooms,” said Harry as he tried to take it all in. This was going to be a very comfortable place to spend the school year, he decided. Harry walked to the sofa and sat down. He drew his wand and pointed it at the fireplace. Instantly a warm fire began to burn merrily in the grate. “Harry,” sighed Ginny, “it’s too warm to light a fire yet.” Harry chuckled as he again pointed his wand at the fire and the flames disappeared; the logs in the grate suddenly appeared to be wet. Ginny looked at Harry for a moment before she finally realised something. She stood up from the bed and went and sat next to Harry on the sofa. “Harry, when was the last time you actually had to say a spell out loud?” she asked curiously. Harry thought for a while. Now that Ginny mentioned it, he couldn’t think of the last time he had uttered a spell. Finally it came to him and he was surprised. “The duel with Voldemort,” said Harry. “Expelliarmus was the last spell I said out loud when I defeated Voldemort.” “Could you do a lot of spells non-verbally before the final battle?” “Not really,” said Harry as he began to understand where Ginny was going with this. “Maybe you should talk to Dumbledore about this too,” urged Ginny. “It might be connected to the same thing that is making your eyes glow.” Harry nodded, as he thought Ginny might have a point, but he also wanted to test a few more spells and see if he could do them non-verbally. He grinned at Ginny. “Let’s see if this works,” he said, pointing his wand at their trunks. As Ginny watched, the trunks slid out from under the bed and opened. Objects flew around the room, placing themselves neatly onto shelves or within drawers and wardrobes. Some even flew into the bathroom, as the trunks shut themselves and slid back under the bed. Harry looked at his wand in amazement. He had not even thought of the spells name. He had just remembered when Dumbledore and Horace Slughorn had replaced all the furniture and ornaments within the house Professor Slughorn had been hiding in, after Harry and Dumbledore had unexpectedly dropped in, causing Slughorn to activate his emergency concealment plan. Ginny stood and wandered about the room, noting that each item was in its correct place, including a framed picture of the two of them sitting by the pond at the Burrow, which now sat on the large desk they would share this year. “That was a good trick, Harry,” she said, as she looked at him with wonder. Ginny thought she saw a look of mischief in Harry’s eyes as he pointed his wand at her. She immediately tensed in surprise, as she had the feeling Harry’s hands were all over her, and she felt her top begin to lift. Ginny pulled her top back down as she began giggling. “Don’t you dare, Harry.” Harry gave Ginny a sad look as he put his wand away. “Maybe later,” he sighed. Ginny smiled as Harry stood. “Perhaps we should check our schedules for tomorrow before you get any ideas, Mr Potter.” Harry and Ginny went to the desk and found that three schedules were waiting for them. One was for Ginny, which outlined her classes. Harry suddenly realised he didn’t know what Ginny was going to study this year. “What classes are you taking, Gin?” Ginny looked at Harry. “I was going to study to become a Healer like Mum,” said Ginny as she fidgeted, her mind obviously trying to reach a decision. “Now, I’m considering the Auror program. I would much rather defeat the dark arts, instead of treat the aftermath.” Harry had a quick look at her class schedule. “Well, you’re taking all the subjects you need to do either, so why don’t you talk to Gawain and Madam Pomfrey. Maybe they can help you make a decision.” Ginny gave Harry a kiss. “That’s a good idea, Harry. I’ll arrange to talk to them next week after everything has settled down a little.” Harry looked at the second piece of parchment on the desk. It was his much shorter class schedule. He saw he had Charms followed by Transfiguration tomorrow morning. “Hang on,” he said, looking at Ginny’s schedule again. “Why do we have the same lessons tomorrow morning?” Ginny rolled her eyes. “Because we are both in the seventh year now, or did you forget?” Harry looked at Ginny sheepishly as he retrieved the last piece of parchment from the desk. It was the schedule for his muggle born class. He noticed that the little class was attending an orientation session tomorrow morning, before he would join them for their first lesson after lunch. Harry noticed the lesson had no subject, and was described as ‘introduction’ on the parchment. Harry felt relief that he would not have to jump straight into teaching on his first day. He could take an afternoon to get to know his students before they started their hectic lessons. As the night came to an end, Harry and Ginny got changed for bed before hopping under the covers. After several minutes Ginny closed her eyes and murmured as her top lifted again; this time Harry wasn’t using magical assistance. The sun streamed in through the window, making the stone walls and floor appear to glow. While Harry knew it was only an illusion of sunlight, the effect was remarkable. He gently shook Ginny’s shoulder as she lay beside him. It was the first day of their last year at Hogwarts, and for reasons Harry couldn’t fathom, he was bubbling with excitement. Ginny grunted as she rolled over and faced Harry. “What time is it?” she asked wearily. “I don’t know, Gin, but it is morning.” Harry sat up, taking the covers with him, revealing a naked Ginny lying in the bed beside him. Wow, thought Harry, as his desire to get up and start the day took a large dip. Sleeping in a bed together without fear of Molly Weasley entering the room certainly had its advantages. Ginny smiled as she pulled the covers back over herself, noticing Harry’s wide eyes and lingering stare. “Perhaps a cold shower would be a good idea,” suggested Ginny. Harry grinned as he leant over and gave Ginny a good morning kiss. Harry swung his legs out of bed and stood up, realising he too was naked. Harry looked around but couldn’t spot any clothes on the floor. “Where are our clothes, Ginny?” asked Harry as he turned to face her. Ginny took the sight in, noting how much better Harry looked after three months recovery. He still bore several scars that would stay with him for life, but he looked fit and healthy. Ginny hadn’t noticed how much he had physically recovered until now. Ginny shook her head, “They’re around here somewhere,” she said, suddenly feeling very much awake as she slid across the bed and stood up next to Harry, putting her arm around his waist. “I think I’ll join you for that cold shower.” Harry chuckled as he stepped across the room and picked up Ginny’s gold watch, which had been lying on the desk. After checking the time he walked back to Ginny and put an arm around her shoulders, leading her towards the bathroom. “It’s only seven o’clock,” Harry told Ginny, “so you can choose to have a cold shower, or hot if you’d prefer.” Ginny looked at Harry and thought she saw the telltale sign of glowing eyes, even in the bright sun lit room. She felt her pulse quicken and wondered if she would ever find a way to resist those green eyes. * Harry and Ginny entered the Great Hall for breakfast. Before they had left their room, Harry had suggested that Kreacher would be able to bring them breakfast in their room, but Ginny reminded Harry that she was a Prefect and it was expected that she would attend most meals with the other students. After all, they had to be able to come to her if they had a problem. Harry had known Ginny was right, so he had dressed in his school robes and packed his bag with the books he and Ginny would need for their morning lessons. He now sat down at the Gryffindor table and helped himself to a plate of bacon and eggs. As Harry and Ginny sat discussing the upcoming day, they were joined by Seamus Finnigan and Neville Longbottom. “Morning you two,” said Seamus, his Irish accent more pronounced than usual after spending the last few months back in the country of his birth. “Did you see the schedule for the muggle class, Harry?” Harry nodded, “Yeah, we only have an introduction today after lunch. They’re doing some sort of orientation around the castle in the morning.” Neville leaned forward as he looked at Harry. “Do you know who is going to teach which lessons yet?” Harry had been thinking about that for some time, and while he thought he had sorted out most of the schedule, one problem still remained. “I’ll be teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts and Potions,” said Harry. “Neville, you’ve got Herbology.” Neville nodded and looked relieved. While he had been a good leader at Hogwarts last year, he knew he was not an expert in any subject except Herbology. Now he knew he would only be teaching a subject he could happily talk for hours about, he felt much better. “Seamus, you get Transfiguration, while we will share Flying Lessons.” Seamus grinned at Harry as he contemplated the fun he was going to have teaching the muggle borns to fly. “Cho will teach Charms, and as the Astronomy class is only for three hours one night a week, our class will join the regular first year class.” Harry saw that Neville and Seamus were pleased, but he still had a dilemma to sort out before the lessons began properly tomorrow. “I don’t know who is going to teach History of Magic though. I’ll need to speak to Professor McGonagall about it, because I didn’t exactly excel in the subject.” Harry looked at Neville and Seamus. “I don’t suppose either of you know anything about History of Magic?” Their laughter told Harry all he needed to know as Ron and Hermione joined the group at the table. Harry looked at the Ravenclaw table and saw Cho was looking towards the sound of the laughter beside him. He waved for her to come over. Cho arrived at the table and sat down opposite Harry. “What’s all the laughter about then, boys?” she asked with a smile. Harry grinned. “We were just discussing the lessons for our muggle class. You’ll be teaching Charms,” Harry informed Cho, who smiled at him, “but we need to find a teacher for History of Magic. How did you go in that subject?” Cho laughed. “The word ‘Poor’ was used repeatedly to describe my performance in that exam.” “Harry,” interrupted Hermione, “I could teach History of Magic for you.” Harry looked at Hermione as he considered her offer for a moment. “Thanks, Hermione, but I think you’re going to be a bit busy with your N.E.W.T. studies this year.” Hermione looked momentarily downcast before she brightened again. “It’s only two lessons a week. I’m sure I could fit it in.” “How many subjects are you already taking this year?” asked Harry. Hermione looked down at the table. “Seven,” she said quietly. The others around the table exchanged glances. None of them were taking more than four subjects except Ginny, who was taking five. Hermione was taking seven subjects and also fulfilling her duties as Head Girl. Harry reached out and patted Hermione’s hand. “You just worry about your own classes, Hermione,” said Harry kindly, “I’ll get Professor McGonagall to sort something out for us. I’ve got her for Transfiguration this morning anyway.” Hermione shook her head. “I don’t know, Harry. Usually the Head of the school doesn’t teach any subjects.” Harry was left reeling by this thought. He realised Hermione was right; Dumbledore had never taught a subject after he became Headmaster. He would have to worry about it later because he had a lesson to get to. He stood and took Ginny’s hand as she joined him. “I’ll see you all later,” Harry said, “Ginny and I have got a charms lesson now.” Everyone else stood from the table and grinned at Harry and Ginny. Hermione spoke for the group. “So do the rest of us, Harry,” she sighed. The group all laughed as they made their way from the Great Hall, not noticing the looks of awe they received as they passed the younger students. * “All right, calm down you lot,” called Professor Flitwick, as he tried to restore order to his classroom. Harry and Ginny sat together talking with two other Dumbledore’s Army members, Terry Boot and Anthony Goldstein, while Ron and Hermione were talking with Michael Corner and Lavender Brown. Following a year of war and separation, Ron and Lavender were both surprised to find they were no longer uncomfortable around each other. Seamus, Neville, and Cho all sat together discussing the muggle class they were going to teach this year. The classroom was feeling a bit crowded as it also contained a handful of seventh year students who had endured their sixth year at Hogwarts with Ginny last year, and Harry saw that the Slytherin students, including Pansy Parkinson, sat very quietly at the back of the room, as if they were hoping nobody would notice them. Professor Flitwick was just about to lose his temper when the door at the far end of his classroom opened and Gawain Robards entered the room. The noisy classroom fell silent as the Auror walked to the front of the room and had a quiet word with Professor Flitwick, before he took a seat at the front corner of the room. “Right, class,” began Professor Flitwick, “we will be having a guest with us for our first lesson. This is Mr Gawain Robards, Head of the Auror Office.” Gawain inclined his head towards the students. “He is here to observe the performance of those of you who have expressed a desire to join the Auror training program next year.” Professor Flitwick gave a small smile at his students. “So, I would suggest a little less socialising and a little more learning would be a good idea.” Harry smiled as he saw the look of triumph on Professor Flitwick’s face. It was only the Professors first lesson of the year and he had found a way to control a group of rowdy teenagers. “For Mr Robards benefit, could you please raise your hand if you are looking to continue with Auror training next year,” said Professor Flitwick. Harry raised his hand as he saw Gawain sit up in his chair at the front of the room. Harry looked around and was shocked by the number of raised hands. Seamus, Ron, and Cho had all raised their hands, but Harry had expected this. He was happy to see Terry Boot, Michael Corner, and Anthony Goldstein had also raised their hands, but he was surprised to see that Lavender Brown had also raised her hand. Meanwhile, Gawain felt a little giddy as he counted the hands raised in the air and saw the determined looks on the faces of the students. The Minister had informed him during their meeting with Harry that at least five students had nominated the Auror field as their career path. He was now faced with eight potential Aurors. It was Christmas morning as far as Gawain was concerned; but as he looked at the class, another hand rose. “Um… Mr Robards,” said Ginny, biting her bottom lip as she raised her hand, “I’m still trying to decide what to do next year, so I was hoping I could talk to you about the Auror program. You see, I also wanted to be a Healer.” Gawain considered this for a moment. He recalled the Minister’s comments about Ginny and the possibility she may wish to join the Auror program, but he did not want to force her into a decision that she was not yet ready to make. “Both are noble professions, Ginny. While an Auror protects the wizarding community from the scourge of the dark arts, Healers provide great comfort and care to those who are suffering.” Ginny’s brow furrowed. “I don’t want to treat victims, Mr Robards. Not when I could stop the people who are causing the pain.” Ah, so that’s the issue, thought Gawain. Ginny had seen so much suffering last year that she now wanted to ensure it didn’t happen to others. He wondered if Ginny was letting her heart rule her head at the moment. “Tell me, Ginny,” began Gawain softly, “if you chose the path of an Auror, would you be doing so because it was your desire to ensure the safety of our world, or would you be motivated by a more personal desire for revenge?” Ginny was startled by the question and Harry could see she was upset. He took her hand under the table. Gawain continued, “I don’t mean to upset you, Ginny, but if your desire to become an Auror has only begun recently, you may need to ask yourself what your true motivations are. If you have always wished to be a Healer, what has weakened your resolve?” Ginny’s blinked back sudden tears while the class sat in silence as they listened to Gawain. Ginny was not the only student who had only recently begun considering the Auror path. “I had to treat so many kids last year,” rasped Ginny, her throat burning as she recalled the horrible injuries suffered by her friends and herself at the hands of Death Eaters and fellow students. “I hated feeling so weak and helpless all the time, when all I wanted to do was fight back.” Gawain noticed the hard looks in the eyes of the other students now, and he was alarmed by some of the looks the Slytherin students received from the others. He had read the reports on the treatment these kids had received at Hogwarts last year, but now he saw their anger and sorrow up close, and he was startled. They had been forced to grow up so fast as victims, and now they were determined not to let it happen again. Gawain didn’t think this was a conversation to be having in a classroom. “Ginny, why don’t you come and see me in the Great Hall after classes today, and we can talk about the life of an Auror, okay?” Ginny nodded and Gawain noticed the downcast looks on the faces of several of the other students. “How about I extend that invitation to any of you who would like to know more about being an Auror, before you make a final decision?” offered Gawain. He received a number of curt nods. He knew he may lose a couple of potential Auror’s doing this, but it was better to have the right people, instead of just lots of people. Professor Flitwick stood at the head of the class again, having listened to the exchange between Ginny and Gawain with interest. He thought something a little more uplifting was in order for the remainder of his lesson. “Well, students, why don’t we give Mr Robards a demonstration of your skill?” He saw the class brighten immediately as they pulled their text books out and looked at him expectantly. Harry put his arm around Ginny and whispered in her ear. “Are you okay, Gin?” Ginny wiped her eyes and gave Harry a small smile. “I’ll be okay.” Professor Flitwick meanwhile, told his class to put the books away and draw their wands. “Mr Potter,” said Professor Flitwick, startling Harry, “would you please join me at the front of the class?” “Uh… sure,” replied Harry, as he stood and made his way forward. “Right, let’s see how much knowledge you have lost following your year away from school.” Professor Flitwick conjured a glass. “Fill this with water please.” Harry pointed his wand at the glass and thought the word Aguamenti, shooting a small jet of water from the tip of his wand, into the glass. Professor Flitwick was momentarily put out by the use of a non-verbal spell as he hadn’t realised Harry could perform them so well. Ginny now sat up to watch with interest. She knew Harry could now do all sorts of magic with ease, and she wondered if Professor Flitwick may be able to tell Harry why, after he saw the magic Harry could perform. She cast a glance at Hermione and noticed she too had sat forward and was regarding Harry with a quizzical expression. “Very good, Mr Potter. Now, what else can you do?” asked Professor Flitwick, holding the glass of water at arms length. Harry grinned as he moved into a duelling stance. He thought for a moment before he raised his wand and began to cast a series of charms on the glass in rapid succession, all non-verbally. As the class watched, the glass first increased dramatically in size; then it disappeared completely as Harry used a disillusionment charm. The glass reappeared seconds later, before an exact copy appeared in the air beside Professor Flitwick’s hand. The duplicate glass began to fall until Harry cast a hovering charm on it and floated it upwards until it hovered next to the original glass. The second glass exploded as Harry used an obliteration charm. The original glass left Professor Flitwick’s hand as Harry used Accio to summon it. As it reached him, he froze the water in the glass, and then sent the glass flying back towards an astonished Professor Flitwick’s still outstretched hand. Gawain Robards was watching this display and was stunned. He couldn’t help himself as he stood up and cast a stunning spell in Harry’s direction, aiming to startle him, not hit him. Harry sensed the movement and heard the Stupefy spell in his head. He bent his wrist towards Gawain Robards as he produced a shield charm using Protego. The stunning spell was deflected back towards Gawain and the Auror had to duck to avoid being hit, while Harry spun to face this unexpected threat. When Gawain looked at Harry again he was startled to find a wand pointed squarely at his face, with a pair of glowing eyes watching him intently from behind the wand. Gawain lowered his wand and put it back beneath his robes. It had been many years since he had found himself in a position of having to submit to anyone. He raised his hands in acknowledgement of his defeat and grinned at Harry. Harry grinned back as the glow in his eyes faded and he lowered his wand. He turned to see the faces of his class mates looking at him with bewildered expressions. The whole display had taken less than twenty seconds and Harry had never uttered a word. Ginny smiled at Ron and Hermione as they both looked around the classroom at the other students. She had felt a small thrill as she watched Harry, and she knew he was doing things he had not been able to do before. Professor Flitwick put the glass down on the table and faced Harry. “Mr Potter, where did you learn all those spells from?” he asked weakly. Harry shrugged his shoulders. “From you, Professor…and Hermione of course.” Professor Flitwick looked at a now blushing Hermione, before returning his attention to Harry. “But you did them all non-verbally. I don’t recall teaching you that, Mr Potter,” said Professor Flitwick, slightly exasperated by what he just seen. “When did you learn that?” Harry shrugged again. “Um… I could just sort of do it… you know… after Voldemort was dead.” Professor Flitwick was intrigued. He did not know the nature of the connection between Harry Potter and Voldemort, but he knew enough to know they had been bound to each other. Now that Voldemort was dead, Harry had appeared to become far more skilled and powerful. He decided he would inform Professor McGonagall of the development straight after this morning’s lesson; but first, another few tests were in order. Professor Flitwick stepped back from Harry and raised his wand. “Silencio,” he uttered. Harry felt a sensation like treacle in his mouth and he realised he couldn’t speak. He thought for a moment about how to counteract the charm. Nothing came to mind, so he flourished his wand in front of his face, thinking that he wanted speak again. He immediately found his mouth was unlocked and he grinned at his Professor. “Sorry, Professor, you’ll have to do better than that,” said Harry to a stunned Professor Flitwick. “Potter, how am I supposed to test your non-verbal skills if I can’t keep your mouth shut?” asked a flustered Professor Flitwick. Harry laughed. “What would you like me to do, Professor?” “Pretend a Dementor is behind you.” Harry held up his wand and regarded it with interest as his Patronus burst from the end, taking the shape of a stag. Harry spun on the spot and pointed his wand at the window behind him. The stag instantly charged through the window and disappeared into the sunlit grounds outside. Gawain Robards drew a sharp breath as he sat back down. He had just seen an eighteen year old kid produce a full bodied Patronus non-verbally. The power behind such a spell was beyond many wizards, and he had never heard of someone doing it non-verbally before. “Would anybody else like to show us their skills,” asked an astounded Professor Flitwick. The members of Dumbledore’s Army looked around the room at each other grinning. They all stood and started casting their own Patronus charms, although they were not able to produce it non-verbally. The room was soon full of the silvery animals. Ginny’s horse tried to nuzzle Harry’s ear but its head passed right through him, sending a shiver down his spine. Ron’s dog padded around the room, silver slobber dripping from its mouth, while Hermione’s otter appeared to be swimming under water as it passed by the other students at head height. The other students who had not been members of Dumbledore’s Army watched on for a minute before drawing their own wands. However, none of them were able to produce more than a wispy silver vapour. Gawain’s mind raced as he watched. It was an incredible display of power, and these kids had done it as if it were just a bit of fun. He could no longer contain himself. “Where did you all learn how to do that?” he asked the class in general. Neville grinned as his Patronus disappeared. “Harry taught us when we were in Dumbledore’s Army over two years ago.” “Two years ago!” Gawain was startled. “Harry, who taught you how to perform that spell?” “Remus Lupin,” said Harry a little sadly. “He taught me in my third year when the Dementor’s were stationed at Hogwarts looking for Sirius Black.” Ginny stepped to Harry and put her arm around his waist. He looked at her and placed his forehead against hers for a moment, before he smiled at her. Ginny gave Harry a small sad smile in return before she walked across the classroom and joined Hermione. Gawain had watched the silent exchange between Harry and Ginny with wonder. He didn’t know what it meant to them, but he knew that whatever it was, it was very deep. He shook his head as he replayed Harry’s words in his head. “Did you say in your third year, Harry?” asked Gawain. Harry nodded at the Auror. “Merlin’s beard.” Gawain and Professor Flitwick could not remove the stunned expressions off their faces for the rest of the lesson, as each student came forward and demonstrated their skills. While nobody else had the ability of Harry, all the members of Dumbledore’s Army had developed far more advanced skills than the other students, leaving Gawain wondering what he had done right to be given such a prodigious group to look after. Harry enjoyed the rest of his first lesson, watching the first people he had ever taught, as they impressed their Professor and a visiting Auror. As they left the class amid an excited babble, Harry leaned over and whispered a thank you to Hermione for all her help over the years. Hermione had blushed slightly as she told Harry that they would talk about his performance later. * The Transfiguration lesson had been conducted in much the same way as Charms had been. Harry was relieved to find Professor McGonagall was taking the class, but she informed them this was only temporary, until the new Transfiguration teacher arrived. Minerva McGonagall had called Harry to the front of the class and asked him to demonstrate some of his skills, just as Professor Flitwick had done. She had done so after Professor Flitwick and Gawain Robards had joined her in her classroom prior to the start of this lesson. They had both been breathless as they had evidently run from the Charms room. The two men had proceeded to inform her of what they had just witnessed, and had asked if she could also test the students for Gawains benefit, as he would be observing this class as well. Professor McGonagall had her own hunch as to what had caused the sudden increase in skill and power in Harry, as she was far more familiar with the connection between her student and Voldemort, but she did not pass this information on to Gawain Robards or Professor Flitwick. Professor McGonagall had been astonished as she tested Harry, and found he could turn any object into just about anything else. She had felt a moments triumph as Harry had been stumped by the Animagus technique, but she been left speechless after his display of creating a portkey. She had handed Harry a flower pot and asked him to create a portkey that would take her to the staff table within the Great Hall. Harry had held up the flower pot and closed his eyes as he whispered ‘Portus’ and the flower pot had briefly glowed blue before returning to its usual colour. Harry had handed her the portkey and she had suddenly found herself standing next to the Headmistresses chair within the Great Hall. She had placed the flower pot down on the staff table as she saw the startled expressions of the few students who were spending their free lesson in the hall, before she grabbed the flower pot again and was transported back to her classroom. Professor McGonagall had decided to have a word with Kingsley and the portrait of Albus Dumbledore regarding these developments. While many students could create a portkey, Harry had done it without using a wand, and didn’t appear to notice that anything was odd about that. She consoled herself that at least Hermione Granger was just as surprised as she was by Harry’s performance, so Harry appeared to be an isolated case. As the lesson ended, Harry had approached Professor McGonagall and informed her of his problem with the History of Magic subject for his muggle born class. She had asked him to attend her office tonight following dinner, and they would try to make some arrangements. * The Great Hall was a hive of activity as students came in for lunch. Harry and Ginny sat with Ron and Hermione, while Hermione questioned Harry about his new found abilities. “I don’t know where it came from, Hermione,” said an exasperated Harry. “Ginny asked me last night and I’ve told you what I told her. I haven’t had to say a spell out loud since the duel with Voldemort, but I didn’t really notice because I haven’t done much magic in the last few months.” Hermione looked at Harry with curiosity, as if he were a new subject for her to study. She was fascinated by this change in Harry’s power, and a little jealous if she was honest with herself, but mainly she just wanted to know what had happened to cause it. “You should talk to McGonagall, Harry. She might be able to explain it,” said Hermione. Harry nodded as he picked at his plate. “I’ll ask her tonight, I’ve got a meeting with her after dinner anyway.” Ginny stood and picked up her books. “Good luck with the muggle born class, Harry.” She leaned down and gave Harry a quick kiss. The noise in the hall suddenly rose and Harry and Ginny realised they were being watched by many of the other students, particularly the younger ones. Ginny knew she would just have to get used to it, as Harry had done. She grinned at Harry and gave him a longer kiss. “I’ve got a Herbology lesson with Neville,” said Ginny, “I’ll meet you in our room after that, okay Harry.” “Sure, Gin. Have fun.” He watched as she walked away and realised this was their first time apart from each other for a long time. As he stared at her long red hair, she looked back over her shoulder and blew him a kiss. Harry grinned as he wondered how she had known he was watching her. As he finished his lunch, Harry was joined by Seamus and Cho. They would be meeting their class in a few minutes. Neville would meet them tomorrow at their first Herbology lesson, but Harry would join him so he didn’t have to meet them all alone. “You ready, Harry?” asked Seamus. Harry nodded and stood from the table. “Good luck, mate,” said Ron. “Thanks, Ron. I’ll see you down here for dinner.” With that, Harry, Seamus, and Cho headed out of the Great Hall, none of them noticing Professor McGonagall seated at the staff table, watching them leave as she silently wished them the best of luck. * The classroom was located on the ground floor of the castle, and it had a view out over the grounds towards the greenhouses. The room was small and comfortable, with a number of desks and chairs arranged to face a blackboard at the front of the room, behind the teacher’s desk which Harry now leant against. Harry could feel his own nervousness as he looked into the eyes of the five children who sat before him. They looked at him with wide eyes, as they had all been told about their famous teacher by their housemates last night. To Harry’s surprise, the two kids who had been sorted into Slytherin House last night were in his class. He wondered how they would fare as muggle borns in Slytherin House. “Good afternoon class,” said Harry formally, “my name is Harry Potter and I will be one of your teachers for this year.” As he started speaking Harry felt himself loosen up. “I will be instructing you in the subjects of Defence Against the Dark Arts and Potions, and I will be one of the two teachers instructing you during Flying Lessons.” Harry saw the kids faces light up at the mention of flying. “You other flying instructor will be Seamus Finnigan, the short scruffy one over there,” said Harry as he indicated Seamus standing at the side of the classroom. Seamus waved and grinned at the students as Harry continued. “Seamus will also be teaching you Transfiguration,” Harry told them. The kids laughed as Seamus gave them a small bow. “The lovely lady beside Seamus is Cho Chang. Cho will be teaching you your Charms lessons,” said Harry, as Cho smiled at her students. “For your Astronomy lessons, you will be joining the regular year one class on Friday nights, and Neville Longbottom, who you will meet tomorrow, will be teaching this class for the subject of Herbology. History of Magic lessons will be sorted out later,” said Harry. “Now, before we all get to know each other a little better, are there any questions?” A small boy with long, sandy blonde hair raised his hand. “Sir, when do we start flying lessons?” Harry noticed all the kids looking very attentively at him while he tried to come to terms with being called ‘sir’. “Please, everybody call me Harry, okay. Now, what is your name young man?” Harry asked the blonde boy. “Alexander Price, sir... I mean Harry, but everyone calls me Alex.” answered the boy. Harry noted that Alex was wearing the Ravenclaw emblem on his new school robes, as he picked up his schedule off the desk he was resting against and quickly scanned it. “Your first lesson in flying will be on Friday,” said Harry, seeing the faces fall on his young students. “Don’t worry, kids, it will be Friday soon enough. Tomorrow you can ask Neville about his first flying lesson, he had a very interesting trip that day,” said Harry grinning. Seamus snorted in the corner. “Poor Neville.” “Right,” said Harry, “any other questions?” The students had none, so Harry set about learning a little about each of them. Alex Price’s parents were accountants who had struggled to pay for expensive doctors for years, in an effort to cure the odd behaviour of their only son. Alex told everyone how glad his parents had been after discovering he was a wizard. Another young boy from Hufflepuff told everyone his name was Jackson Jacobs, and he had spent years correcting people when they called him ‘Jacob Jackson’. Harry proposed he just be called Jack, to which the boy readily agreed, telling the class how his parents had always insisted his name was Jackson, not Jack. Jack was the tallest of Harry’s new students, with short dark hair and striking black eyes and eyebrows, which reminded Harry of Severus Snape. A pretty girl from Gryffindor introduced herself as Victoria-Anne Bennington. She shared a meaningful look with Jack as she also had parents who insisted her name should be used in full. To her delight, Harry rechristened her Vicky. Vicky explained that her parents referred to themselves as business people, but she wasn’t entirely sure what they did for a living. Vicky had long auburn hair which she wore in a pony tail, which bobbed up and down as she always seemed to be in motion. Harry looked at the two remaining children, who wore Slytherin emblems on their robes. “Are you two twins or cousins?” Harry asked. The two kids faced each other before turning back to Harry and giving him identical sly smiles. “We’re twins,” said the kids in unison. The twins were called Max and Mary Dearborn, and quickly told Harry they didn’t need their names shortened any further. Harry laughed as he was struck by how alike they looked, even though they were a boy and girl. Thankfully Marry had long hair, while Max’s hair was short. Harry looked at the twins with a serious expression for a second, wondering if he should even brooch this subject. He decided the welfare of these kids was his responsibility, so he should find out how they were going. “Are you being treated well by the other Slytherins?” The twins both nodded in tandem. “Yes, Harry,” said Max, “Professor Slughorn has been very kind to us, and of course the other muggle borns have been showing us where everything is.” Other muggle borns, thought a bewildered Harry. He didn’t think he should ask any more questions here, but he saw the same confused looks on Seamus and Cho’s faces as he glanced at them. Seamus shrugged his shoulders and gave Harry a lopsided grin. Harry decided he would leave it for now and check with Professor McGonagall tonight. Something weird was definitely going on. The rest of the lesson was an enjoyable time for everyone as Harry, Seamus, and Cho explained what sort of magic they would be teaching the kids over the next few months. Seamus and Cho also told the kids about themselves and what they had been doing during the war. When Harry’s turn came he suddenly found Seamus and Cho had sat with the children to listen to his story. He told them about his parents and how he had grown up as an orphan in the muggle world until he was eleven. The kids were delighted to learn that Harry hadn’t known any magic before he had started school either. Their teacher had been just like them. Harry then told the class about his unusual experiences at school over the years, until he reached the last year. He didn’t want to frighten the kids so he gave them a very brief version of the events that climaxed with the battle three months ago. Alex had looked mildly disappointed with Harry’s version of events as he reached into the bag at his feet and pulled out a copy of the Ministry statement regarding Voldemort and the war. After recovering from his initial shock, Harry had revised his story for the kids to match the one in the statement. They had looked at him with wide eyed wonder as he showed them the scars on his forehead and chest. Even Seamus and Cho had leaned forward to get a better look at the scar on his chest. “Bloody hell, Harry,” remarked Seamus, “you really let that evil bugger kill you just to save us?” Harry nodded, hoping this wasn’t too much for his students. Seamus sat back and faced the students. “Well, kids, I think you are going to be learning from a great wizard this year, and if you listen to him, he can teach you everything you will ever need to know.” Harry cringed, as he thought Seamus was laying it on a bit thick. “Alright, Seamus,” said Harry. “Seamus is right, kids,” said Cho, “He taught me so much as part of Dumbledore’s Army. Now you get a whole year with him. All the other first and second year students will be so jealous.” Harry was now blushing as his students grimed at each other. Harry found their excitement infectious though, and he was looking forward to a fun year with these kids. As the lesson ended and the kids left the classroom, Harry, Seamus, and Cho stood around the desk. “They’re lovely kids,” said Cho, who had felt her own confidence grow as she had watched the way Harry had treated their students. He had been kind and open and honest with them, and they had responded eagerly to him. She imagined they were having a very animated discussion about their first lesson right now, as they walked through the corridors. “Yeah, Cho,” agreed Seamus. “It should be fun teaching them.” Harry smiled as he looked at his old friends. They had all grown up so much in the last year, and he was glad they had survived to enjoy their victory. Harry looked at Cho and saw she was biting her bottom lip. “Everything okay, Cho?” asked Harry, concern in his voice. To Harry’s surprise Cho threw her arms around him and embraced him tightly for a moment, before stepping back. “I just wanted to thank you for everything you did, Harry. You trained us, and fought for us... you even died for us.” Cho looked on the verge of tears. “I’m sorry, I just wanted to say thank you.” Harry didn’t know what to say as Seamus grinned at him. “Yeah mate, thanks for everything.” Seamus shook Harry’s hand. “Come on, let’s go to the Great Hall; some of the others will probably be up there by now.” suggested Seamus. Harry started heading for the door. “I’ll meet you there soon. I’ve got to pick up Ginny first.” With that the three friends left the classroom and made their way to the main staircase, a feeling of relief and achievement sweeping over them. * Ginny was sitting at her desk as she finished writing a letter to her mother. She had thought her mother was up to something when she had asked her to write to her yesterday at the station, and Ginny guessed now that her mother had already known about the room she and Harry would be sharing. Ginny was almost annoyed that her mother had let her think she would have to be separated from Harry, but her annoyance was tempered as she suspected she would not be sharing a room with Harry if her mother hadn’t given her permission. Ginny’s letter listed all the highlights of the quarters she now shared with Harry. She also asked her mother if she had any advice for her on which career path she should choose; the Charms lesson today with Gawain had left her more confused than ever. She had thought Gawain would try to talk her into joining the Auror program; instead, he had asked her to question herself and her reasons for wanting to be an Auror instead of a Healer. During the lesson she had been upset by Gawains questions, but now she realised they were the questions she needed to find an answer to. Like Harry, her respect for Gawain Robards was growing at a rapid rate. “Hey, gorgeous girl,” said Harry from behind her, causing her to jump in her seat. “Sorry, Gin. I didn’t mean to scare you.” Ginny turned and grinned at Harry. “It’s fine, I was just deep in thought, that’s all.” Harry gave Ginny a kiss. “What’s on your mind?” Ginny shrugged. “Auror or Healer,” she sighed. “Are you going to meet with Gawain? He should be in the Great Hall very soon.” “I think I should,” said Ginny. “He really got me thinking today.” “Okay, let’s go,” said Harry, “I’ll walk down with you. I told Seamus and Cho I’d meet them down there anyway.” Ginny gasped. “Oh Harry, I’m sorry, I forgot. How did your first lesson as a teacher go?” Harry grinned as he told Ginny about his students and the discussions they had been having all afternoon. He told her of his plans for the first lessons starting tomorrow, and how eager they had all been; and his amazement at their knowledge about the war and their fascination with his scars. Ginny smiled as she listened to Harry, sensing the excitement he felt. “You showed your scars to them?” she asked, surprised by this. Harry nodded. “Yeah, it doesn’t bother me anymore, and it didn’t bother them.” “Maybe I don’t want you flashing your chest at all the girls in the school,” said Ginny as she started to laugh. Harry grabbed Ginny’s hand and held it against his chest. “They can look, only you can touch, my Ginny.” Ginny stood and put her arms around Harry’s neck. “Say the last two words again,” said Ginny, looking into Harry’s eyes. “My Ginny,” whispered Harry. Ginny felt her heart melt. “I love you, Harry.” Harry’s eyes glowed. “I love you too, Gin.” Ginny leaned in and kissed Harry. She broke apart from him and grabbed the letter for her mother off the desk. “Let’s go and send this before we go to the hall,” said Ginny. “As you wish, my Ginny.” “Can I use your owl, Harry?” asked Ginny. “Of course,” said Harry, smiling. “You know, you really need to give that bird a name soon,” said Ginny. Harry sighed. “I know.” With that they left their quarters and headed to the schools owlery to post the letter. * The candles hovered over the house tables in the Great Hall as dinner was served. Harry and Ron sat talking at the end of the table near the entrance to the hall; while beside them, Hermione already had her head buried in books after just the first day of lessons. Harry could see Ginny talking quietly with Gawain at the end of the hall, discussing the Auror life and whether or not it was a career Ginny really wanted to pursue. Harry had to admit to himself that he was rather curious about being an Auror himself, but he had decided to let Ginny work out her decision by herself; he could talk to Gawain later. At the end of the Hufflepuff table, Harry was surprised to see his five students all seated together, oblivious to the fact that most of them were sitting at the wrong table. Harry gave them a wave as they all looked at him. They waved back smiling, before returning to their huddled conversation. Neville and Seamus strode towards the three friends and sat down with them. Seamus flashed a quick grin at Harry. “Good lesson today, Harry. I think I’m really going to enjoy teaching those kids,” said Seamus, obviously delighted with the outcome of the first lesson. Neville looked at Harry. “So, what was it like, Harry?” he asked, looking a little nervous. “Don’t worry, Neville,” said Harry, assuring his friend, “They’re good kids, and there’s only five of them. I’ll be with you when you meet them tomorrow for Herbology, but just be ready for a lot of excitement,” warned Harry. Neville looked relieved as he received a tap on the shoulder from behind him. He turned around to see a small boy with long sandy hair, clutching a copy of the Daily Prophet in his hands. “Uh... hello,” said Neville. The little boy swallowed before speaking. “Are you Neville Longbottom?” Neville looked around at Harry and found him grinning at him. He turned back to the boy standing behind him. “Yes, I am,” said Neville warily. The little boys eyes widened and his face broke into a huge smile. “Wow.” Harry was almost laughing as he decided to rescue Neville. “Neville, this is Alex Price. He is one the students in our muggle born class. Alex, this is indeed the famous Neville Longbottom.” Neville turned bright red as he looked from Harry to Alex. Alex was bouncing up and down on the spot now. He turned away from Neville and shouted at his classmates two tables over. “It’s really him,” yelled Alex as he held up his copy of the Daily Prophet, “look.” Harry recognised the edition of the Daily Prophet which had contained the Ministry statement. Alex was waving the article which had the story about Neville, along with Neville’s picture, at his friends. The four other students from Harry’s class came running over to join Alex, babbling excitedly as they met Neville. Neville was shocked; he had never been the centre of attention before. “Alright kids, settle down,” said Harry. “Neville, this is our class. We have the twins, Max and Mary, Vicky, Jack, and of course, Alex. Kids, this is Neville Longbottom, and he will be your Herbology teacher this year.” “Um... hi kids,” said Neville shyly. That was all the invitation the kids needed. Neville was suddenly subjected to a barrage of excited questions about his part in the final battle. “Did you really kill that big snake like it says in the paper?” asked Vicky. Ron and Seamus laughed as Hermione raised her head from her book, wondering what all the commotion was about. “Yes he did,” said Ron, “and it was bloody amazing. Pulled the sword out of the hat and leapt into the air,” Ron stood and re-enacted the event for the kids, “chopped its head off with one strike.” “Ron, you’ll scare the poor children,” admonished Hermione. She looked at the kids and smiled at them. “Neville was very brave and he helped to defeat Voldemort.” Ron sighed as he sat back down. “It’s alright, Hermione. It’s no worse than anything we saw in our first year.” The kids were awe struck as they started whispering amongst themselves. Harry could hear the names ‘Ron’ and ‘Hermione’ being uttered as they cast furtive glances at the couple. Harry was amazed as he watched the kids. They had embraced the magical world despite being shunned by it for a year, and appeared to know as much about the war as those who had fought in it. He was glad that they saw it as some sort of fantastical event, rather than the true horror it had been; but he would have to find out where they had heard it from though, and make sure they weren’t learning anything they really shouldn’t be told about. Harry glanced at Ron and Hermione and saw they were now blushing, but Ron looked very pleased at the idea he was now famous for what he had done, not just for being Harry Potter’s friend. “Okay kids, why don’t you finish your dinner and head off to bed. I’ll meet you all here in the morning for our first lesson,” Harry told them. A series of goodbyes were exchanged and Harry watched as his students made their way back to the Hufflepuff table, watched with interest by the other young students who had also wanted to meet their heroes, but did not yet have the courage to introduce themselves. Hermione grinned at Harry. “They seem lovely, Harry. Are you sure I can’t teach them History of Magic?” she asked hopefully. Harry sighed and shook his head. “I’ll talk to Professor McGonagall about it tonight, okay, but I can’t promise anything.” Hermione beamed at him and Ron grinned. Harry suspected that anything that made Hermione happy was going to benefit Ron later on. As Harry finished his dinner, Ginny returned from her meeting with Gawain. “How did it go, Gin?” asked Harry as she sat down beside him and put her head on his shoulder. “Really well,” said Gin, “It was very interesting, but I’m still not sure what I should do.” “What did Gawain suggest?” “The same thing you did, Harry; that I should talk to Poppy Pomfrey about being a Healer before I make a decision.” Harry was surprised by that. He thought Gawain would be trying to lure as many candidates as he could into the Auror training program. Instead, he was making sure any future recruits really wanted to be Aurors. His respect for Gawain Robards went up another notch. Harry stood up from the table and gave Ginny a kiss on the top of her head, as he saw Professor McGonagall leave the staff table. “I’m sorry, Gin; I’ve got a meeting with McGonagall now. Can we talk about it when I get back?” Ginny smiled up at Harry. “Of course; I’ll see you in our room later.” Harry left the table and made his way towards the Great Halls doors. He turned back and saw Ginny was watching him, so he blew her a kiss. * The gargoyle that guarded the staircase which led to the Headmistresses office croaked at Harry, its voice deep and hollow. “Password.” Harry was taken aback. “I don’t know the password... but I do have an appointment with Professor McGonagall.” “Name,” rasped the Gargoyle. “Harry Potter.” As Harry watched, the gargoyle stepped aside and the spiral staircase began to spin upwards. Harry quickly jumped onto the stairs and raced up to the door which led into the Headmistresses office. Harry knocked on the door. The voice of Professor McGonagall could be heard coming from inside the room. “Enter, Mr Potter.” Harry turned the handle and opened the door. He saw Professor McGonagall standing by the fireplace as she sipped from a large mug of what looked to be Butterbeer. She waved him over as she smiled at him. “Come in, have a seat, Harry. Would you like a drink?” asked Minerva McGonagall. Harry felt a little disconcerted at being addressed so informally by the sternest person he had ever met. He guessed he would just have to get used to it if he was going to be a teacher now. Harry made his way over to the fireplace and sat down on one of the sofas, shaking his head to indicate he didn’t want a drink. Minerva McGonagall sat down on another sofa opposite him. “Business first, Harry,” she said, looking at him intently. “How did your first lesson with the muggle born class go?” Harry spoke for several minutes about the first lesson and his feeling that it had been very successful. “I agree, Harry. I saw the students approach you and your fellow teachers in the Great Hall tonight. They are obviously very comfortable with you,” said Minerva McGonagall, smiling at Harry. “Just make sure you don’t get too friendly with your students, they still need to respect you more than they like you.” Harry nodded his understanding. “On that point, Minerva,” said Harry, not quite able to look the Headmistress in the eye as he addressed her informally, “the children seem to have acquired a lot of knowledge about the war and the roles their teachers played in it. I’m concerned they might be hearing things they are not yet ready to fully understand and deal with.” Minerva smiled as she regarded Harry for a moment. She was pleased that he would want to make sure his young charges were not being traumatised by inappropriate information. “What do you propose to do about this situation, Harry?” she asked. “I was going to talk to them during our first lesson tomorrow to see if I can find out where they are hearing all this information from. If the source turns out to be less than reliable, I will put a stop to it.” “Very good, Harry, but I don’t think you need to worry about the source,” said Minerva with a twinkle in her eye. Harry sat forward. “Why not? Do you know who it is?” “Of course,” said a now smiling Minerva McGonagall. “It’s me.” Harry was rattled by this revelation. “You! But why?” Minerva sighed as she saw a look of concern on Harry’s face. “During their orientation today, the children had asked if the stories they had heard about you, while they travelled on the train to Hogwarts, were true. I decided the truth was probably the best policy in this case, and gave little Alexander a copy of the Daily Prophet containing the Ministry statement. I thought a good dose of awe in their teachers would help them get over the fact that you are not very much older than they are.” Harry grinned at Minerva. He understood the issue with his age and had been concerned about it before his return to Hogwarts. “Thanks Minerva, just don’t tell them too much. I still need to be able to teach the class, not just answer questions about the war.” “Of course, Harry. Now, on to other matters. Are your quarters satisfactory?” asked Minerva, again smiling at Harry and wondering how he would answer this question. Harry grinned at Minerva. “They’re great. I didn’t realise the Head Boy and Girl got such nice rooms.” Minerva raised an eyebrow. “It is only fair, Harry, as they are required to carry out considerable extra duties behind the scenes. If a little bit of added comfort helps to ease the burden, then it is the least we can do.” A sudden thought occurred to Harry. “Where are my students sleeping? They are not in year one or two really.” “They are sleeping in the year two dormitories, as that is the group they will join next year,” explained Minerva. Harry nodded. “There is something else as well. Max and Mary, the twins in Slytherin, said something strange today. They said all the other muggle borns in Slytherin had been very nice to them. I didn’t think any muggle borns were in Slytherin House.” Minerva could understand Harry’s apparent confusion. “For the last three years, since the war began, the Sorting Hat has been putting muggle born students into every house in a close to equal measure.” Harry was startled. Minerva continued. “Evidently the Sorting Hat felt that Slytherin House was becoming too isolated from the rest of the school, and began trying to compensate for the animosity that existed between them and the other students, particularly Slytherin and Gryffindor students. You may have noticed that the younger students in Slytherin were happy to join in the celebrating at the feast last night. That is because they are a different sort of group than their older housemates. Slytherin students are no longer just the children of Death Eaters and Voldemort Supporters, they are now just like the rest of you, and in three years time, all four houses will be different in name only, as the makeup of the students in each house will be the same.” Harry could feel his eyes growing wider as Minerva explained the situation to him, but it did raise another question. “Where are the children of the Death Eaters going to be placed now, if not in Slytherin?” “Why, within the houses just like everybody else. To single out and isolate students because of who their parents are, merely breeds another generation identical to the previous one. Hogwarts has been quietly working to bring everyone together under a banner of tolerance for some time.” Harry considered this for a minute, stunned by the implications. While the threat of Death Eater attacks was still present at the moment, Harry could now envision a future where real peace was possible. The thought left him feeling a little giddy. “Now, Harry,” said Minerva, “we need to talk about your performance in your own classes today.” Harry suddenly felt very wary as Minerva continued. “Professor Flitwick and Mr Robards informed me of your demonstration in your Charms lesson, while I must say; your performance in Transfiguration was nothing short of amazing.” Harry blushed slightly as he received this unexpected praise from Minerva. “I must say, I was very pleased with your results during your sixth year in my class,” continued Minerva, “but I think we both know that your abilities were not nearly as good as they are now. Would you care to explain where you learnt your new skills from, particularly the non-verbal casting and wandless magic?” Harry squirmed as he felt Minerva’s eyes bore into him, her expression becoming very stern as she waited for an answer. “I don’t really know, Professor. Ginny and I talked about it last night when she realised I hadn’t said a spell out loud all summer, and I told her I would talk to Dumbledore’s portrait about it on the weekend. Obviously Ron and I learnt lots of spells from Hermione while we were destroying Horcruxes, but I couldn’t do them non-verbally until after Voldemort died.” Harry cocked his head to one side as he considered this. “That’s when my eyes started to glow as well, but I think that’s just connected to my emotions and doesn’t really do anything useful.” Minerva regarded Harry as she thought about what he had just said. “That’s a very interesting development, Harry. While I have my own theories on what may have caused your increased skill and power, I think we should consult Dumbledore on this as soon as possible.” Minerva and Harry looked at Dumbledore’s portrait. Harry wasn’t surprised to see that it was empty. Minerva sighed. “I shall send you a note when Albus returns. Then we shall get to the bottom of this rather intriguing matter. Is there anything else you need, Harry?” “Actually,” said Harry, finally recalling his initial reason for coming, “we still need to sort out the problem of who is going to teach History of Magic. I was hoping you could help me there.” Minerva laughed. “Very well, Harry. I will see what I can do, but I don’t think we need to worry about that subject too much, do you?” Now Harry laughed. “Not really. Hermione offered to take the class but I turned her offer down because she is already studying seven subjects herself. I didn’t think she needed the extra burden.” “Quite right, Harry. Leave it with me for now,” said Minerva, standing up from the sofa. Harry could sense he was being dismissed, so he stood and thanked Minerva for her time. After he had left the room, Minerva contacted Kingsley via the floo network. “Ah, Minerva, it’s lovely to see you,” said Kingsley, his head floating in the green flames. “Likewise, Kingsley. We have an interesting development relating to Harry Potter that I think you should be aware of,” said Minerva. A look of worry passed across Kingsley’s face. “Is something wrong, Minerva? I can have the Healers come to you directly.” Minerva smiled. “No, Kingsley, nothing is wrong, but Harry has been demonstrating some extraordinary abilities in his classes today, abilities he tells me, which have only been acquired since the death of Voldemort.” Kingsley’s brow furrowed as he thought about what he had just been told. “That is intriguing. I think we should arrange a meeting with Harry and Dumbledore as soon as possible.” “You read my mind, Kingsley,” said Minerva with a chuckle. “I’ll arrange a time with Albus and let you know.” “I look forward to it. Goodnight, Minerva.” “Goodnight, Kingsley,” said Minerva as the green flames faded from the fireplace. She walked back to her desk and stared at the portrait which usually contained Albus Dumbledore. She thought to herself that one day she would have to ask Albus where it was that he went when he was not within his Hogwarts portrait. * Harry arrived back at his quarters to find Ginny already lying in bed and reading through his potions book in preparation for tomorrow’s lesson. “Hi, Harry,” said Ginny, as she laid the book down. “How was your meeting?” Harry sat down on the bed with Ginny as he explained all he had learned during his meeting with Minerva McGonagall. Harry was relieved when Ginny had reacted with amazement after learning about the muggle borns in Slytherin House; at least he wasn’t alone in not knowing of that development. “So,” Harry began, “what did Gawain tell you about being Auror?” Ginny launched into an excited and highly animated recounting of her meeting with Gawain. While Gawain had told her to talk to Poppy Pomfrey before she made any decision, he had evidently made quite an impression on Ginny. Harry thought he now knew what Ginny’s decision would be, but like Gawain, he would let her come to that decision on her own. Harry removed his clothes and discarded them onto the floor, before crawling under the covers and wrapping his arms around Ginny. He lay there stroking her hair while she continued reading, until they both dropped off to sleep after a very long day. The sky was overcast as Harry looked up at the ceiling in the Great Hall. He was thinking about all he had to do today, and was wondering if he had taken on more than he could handle with both his own studies and being a teacher. Ginny nudged him from his thoughts. He looked at her and saw the question in her eyes. “I’m fine, Gin. Just thinking is all.” Ginny decided to let it go at that. Harry was notorious for brooding, as he took the weight of the world on his shoulders. She would talk to him about whatever was bothering him next time they were alone. Harry gazed at Ginny with a quizzical look on his face. “Hey, Ginny, did you pick my clothes up off the floor this morning?” “No, why?” “I know I left them on the floor last night, but I couldn’t find them when I got up.” Harry shrugged his shoulders. Ginny realised that her clothes had also been mysteriously absent from the floor when she had risen as well. She chuckled to herself. Harry Potter was often beset by strange mysteries, but this one seemed a little tame compared to previous years. “What class have you got first today?” asked Harry. “Defence Against the Dark Arts,” answered Ginny, and Harry thought he saw a flicker of fear in her eyes. “Are you okay, Gin?” Ginny nodded slowly as she tried to suppress her fear. “It’s just that I will be going to the classroom where so much of the torture was done last year. It was the Carrow’s classroom,” explained Ginny. Harry turned and put his arms around Ginny, feeling the anger rise up in him momentarily. Those people, including some who still attended the school, thought Harry bitterly, had hurt his Ginny, and there was nothing he could do to ease her anxiety. Ginny leaned her head on Harry’s shoulder as she felt her throat burn and tears well in her eyes. She blinked furiously to clear her eyes, scanning the Great Hall and hoping nobody had seen her moment of weakness. “Do you want me to come with you?” asked Harry, whispering into Ginny’s ear. Ginny brought her head up and looked at Harry. “Don’t you have a class with the muggle borns now?” Harry nodded, “Yes, I do, but it’s a Herbology lesson. I was only going to introduce the kids to Neville; but that happened last night so I don’t need to go.” Ginny smiled to herself. Harry would come with her if she wanted him to, and just knowing he would put her first was all she needed. “I’ll be alright, but thanks for the offer,” said Ginny, leaning in to give Harry a kiss. Again their kiss was accompanied by a few ‘oohs’ from the other students. Ginny looked around and noticed a couple of girls looking wistfully at her and Harry. She tried to suppress a grin as she thought of all that she had now, and how many others envied her. Gawain Robards and Alicia O’Riley came walking towards Harry and Ginny as they stood up and prepared to head off in different directions. “Are you ready, Ginny?” asked Gawain. Ginny was confused by this. “Ready for what?” “For Defence Against the Dark Arts, of course. Alicia and I will be observing today’s lesson,” said the Auror. Ginny felt a wave of relief spread through her. She kissed Harry goodbye, and happily followed the two Aurors out of the Great Hall. Meanwhile, Harry strode down between the tables until he came to Neville. “Ready, Neville?” asked Harry. Neville stood as he tried to swallow his last mouthful of breakfast. Harry grinned as he noticed that Neville seemed very relaxed. “Let’s go then. The kids are sitting at the Hufflepuff table again.” Neville finally managed to finish his mouthful of food. “Right, Harry. Let’s go.” As they walked back down the hall, Harry asked Neville why he wasn’t doing Defence Against the Dark Arts with Ginny, Ron, and the others. Neville explained that he was taking the subject this year, but the Herbology lesson for the muggle class clashed with the first Defence lesson, so he had arranged to have Hermione take notes for him. Harry was surprised by this development, and he quickly realised that all of the student teachers, including himself, were going to encounter this schedule conflict problem from time to time. Harry put the thought to one side as he and Neville met their students and headed off to the greenhouses. * The scheduling conflict for the student teachers became an issue again at the beginning of the very next class. Seamus would have to skip the Potions lesson in order to teach Transfiguration. Harry assured Seamus he would take notes for him as he headed towards the dungeons and the first Potions lesson. Harry met Ginny outside the dungeon. She smiled brightly at him as she handed him his very unique potions book. Harry wondered if he should tell others about the book that Hermione had given him, as it was a far better guide than the standard text book. He decided to ask Hermione about it after this lesson, as he stepped into the dungeon and sat down with Ginny. “So, how did Neville’s first lesson go?” asked Ginny, as she began to pull a cauldron and her scales out in preparation for the lesson. Harry grinned at her. “Really well. Neville’s a natural with the kids, and he had some pretty interesting plants for them to have a look at. Nothing dangerous, but certainly far more exciting than anything you would find in a muggle garden.” Ginny was pleased that Neville had done so well. After their last year at school, they had formed a very close bond of friendship. Professor Slughorn entered the dungeon and asked everyone to open their books. Harry looked at his book, pointed his wand at it, and thought the word Geminio. A duplicate copy of his potions book appeared and he passed it to Ginny, giving her a conspiratorial wink in the process. Horace Slughorn surveyed his class with barely suppressed joy, and Harry suspected it was because this particular class alone would surpass all of his previous Slug Club groups, if he could entice them to join. Professor Slughorn spotted Harry sitting near the back of the class. “Harry, my dear boy, welcome back, welcome back,” said a highly animated Professor Slughorn. “And of course, Miss Granger and Mr Weasley... and Miss Weasley.” Professor Slughorn looked like he might explode at any moment. After a lifetime of trying to collect famous witches and wizards for his club, he now found the most famous witches and wizards in Britain were all in front of him at one time. “This year, we will be studying how to identify a potion and create an antidote for it. But before we can do that, we will need to make some potions that can be used later in the year. So, books open to page fifty two, and let’s see how you go at making Amortentia.” Harry glanced at Ron, who had visibly paled. “You want us to make a love potion?” asked Ron incredulously. Professor Slughorn gazed at Ron for a moment before he answered. Harry wondered if he was remembering the time Ron had accidentally taken a very strong love potion during his sixth year. “I can understand your reluctance, Mr Weasley, but surely you appreciate the need to first create the original potion before we can attempt to create a remedy. Rest assured though, these potions will be kept in a very secure place when not being used by this class.” Ron still looked doubtful as he opened his book and started reading the ingredients list. Harry and Ginny meanwhile, had opened their books and were looking in wonder at the handwritten pages. Harry had already read this book many times, but it never failed to amaze him. Ginny began by lighting a fire under their cauldrons as Harry started grabbing ingredients from his supplies. Half an hour later they were both enveloped in the spirals of steam that indicated they had made the potion successfully. They looked at each other, feeling very pleased with their efforts, but when Harry saw the look in Ginny’s eyes he was almost overcome with desire. Ginny reached out and put a hand on Harry’s chest, and he knew she was having the same problem he was. Thankfully, salvation came in the form of Professor Slughorn. “Oho, those look like very strong potions you two have created.” Harry’s trance was broken as he looked around the room, a sheepish expression on his face. As he glanced at Ron and Hermione, he could see Hermione’s eyes were misted over and Ron was also struggling to contain himself despite his potion not being as strong as the other three. Harry was also slightly disconcerted to find that Cho was looking at him with a very strained expression on her face. Professor Slughorn had also noticed that some of his students were starting to be affected by the vapour from their potions. “You see, class, how much even just the aroma of Amortentia has affected you. You can imagine how completely overcome you would feel if you had actually ingested the potion. Mr Weasley can no doubt inform you of the loss of control you can suffer. You must make no mistake, this is called a love potion, but its purpose is actually to control a victim, not engender real love; and that, Mr Weasley, is why you need to learn how to create an antidote for potions like this. People can do terrible things in the name of love.” Ron nodded his understanding as his head still swam. He looked at Harry and Ginny and saw they were gazing at each other, and he thought they might be about to do something very embarrassing in front of the whole class. He quickly threw a piece of balled up parchment at them. They both turned and glared at him before realising where they were. As the students left the dungeon and headed to the Great Hall for lunch, they were relieved to find their heads clearing. It was like stepping out of a fog into bright sunshine, and Harry and Ginny had shared an embarrassed grin at each other as they walked through the halls of Hogwarts. It had been an effective lesson on the power of a love potion, and any desire to try one had been erased from their minds. * The letter asking Harry to attend the Headmistresses office immediately lay on the Gryffindor table in front of him. Harry gave Ginny a kiss and promised he would be back as quickly as he could, before he made his way to the Headmistresses office. Upon entering Professor McGonagall’s office, Harry was met by Kingsley Shacklebolt and Minerva McGonagall. “How are you, Harry?” asked Kingsley, as he stood beside the Headmistresses desk. Harry smiled, hoping it covered his surprise at seeing Kingsley again. “I’m good, thanks Kingsley, and you?” Kingsley clapped his hands together. “I’m very well, thank you Harry. My appointment to the position of Minister for Magic will be announced in a few days time, but keep it to yourself for now.” Harry grinned as he reminded himself that Kingsley had only been the interim Minister. The man was such a natural in the position that Harry had forgotten he still needed to be approved by the Wizengamot before taking the role permanently. “Now,” said Kingsley, “Minerva tells me you have been displaying some remarkable powers recently. Would you care to guess what may have caused this increase in your power?” Harry’s brow furrowed. “I thought it might have something to do with Voldemort, that’s why I wanted to talk to Dumbledore’s portrait. I was hoping he would have an explanation for me.” “Indeed I do, Harry,” said the voice of Albus Dumbledore, startling Harry. Albus Dumbledore smiled serenely from his portrait behind the Headmistresses desk. “Hello, Professor,” said Harry, suddenly unsure of what he should now say. “So, Harry, you are now far more proficient in the use of magic, if what Minerva tells me is true.” “Yes, Professor,” said Harry. Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled as he gazed at Harry. “I imagine it has come as something of a surprise.” Harry felt a smile rising up in him, but it never reached his lips. His mind started to race with all manner of possible reasons for the change he was experiencing, and he could feel a flicker of fear in the back of his mind. “Yes, Professor.” Harry looked from the portrait of Dumbledore to Minerva and Kingsley. There was no point trying to hide anything from these three. “I’m worried about what’s causing it, Professor. I hadn’t really noticed any change until now, but some of the things that happened to me after the battle now frighten me; like my eyes glowing. I’m scared that I might still be connected to Voldemort.” “I believe you are right to suspect the connection between you and Voldemort has played a part in this change you are experiencing, but I wonder if you know why?” enquired Professor Dumbledore as he fixed Harry with his piercing blue eyes. Harry shrugged his shoulders. “Voldemort passed more of his power on to me when he died.” Harry felt his stomach lurch at the thought of still being connected to Voldemort. He dreaded that his blissful summer might have been an anomaly, as he was destined to be haunted by Voldemort forever. Dumbledore smiled at Harry. “Not quite, Harry, but I believe you are on the right track. We have discussed why Voldemort singled you out over Mr Longbottom before, but I think he may have had a further reason to fear you, Harry. He feared you would be prodigiously powerful because of the exceptional power both of your parents possessed.” Harry struggled with this idea. “But Neville’s parents were Aurors. They were very powerful as well.” “Indeed they were, Harry, but you must remember that this would only be one of the reasons he tried to destroy you. If you recall, he believed you were the greater threat because of your mother having been muggle born.” Harry nodded as he felt a lump in his throat. “But I wasn’t very powerful,” said Harry, “Voldemort made a mistake.” Dumbledore regarded Harry for a moment. “Voldemort made many mistakes, Harry; trying to destroy you was just one of them. When Voldemort tried to kill you he left a piece of his soul within you; and with that burden also came a number of abilities. You could see into Voldemort’s mind when his emotions were running high, and, of course, you could speak Parselmouth.” Harry knew all this, but he couldn’t see where Dumbledore was going with it. His look of confusion was mirrored in the faces of Minerva and Kingsley. Dumbledore smiled at Harry. “Tell me, Harry, when was the last time you tried to speak to a snake?” Harry tried to think. While he hunted Horcruxes, he had used Parselmouth without realising it when he spoke to Nagini, as she was hidden within the body of Bathilda Bagshot; but it had been years since he had deliberately tried to speak the snake language. Dumbledore continued as he watched Harry struggle with his thoughts. “Why don’t you try now? Kingsley, if you would be so kind as to provide Harry with a snake.” Kingsley nodded as he drew his wand. “Certainly, Albus.” With a flourish of his wrist a large snake burst from the end of his wand and landed on the floor several feet away from Harry. Harry looked at the black snake and concentrated as it raised its flat head towards him. As he tried to speak to the snake he heard only a strange rasping emit from his throat, before he started to cough. Kingsley pointed his wand at the snake again. It flared briefly as flames consumed it, leaving only ash on the floor. Harry looked at Kingsley with astonishment in his eyes. He returned his gaze to Dumbledore. “Why can’t I speak to snakes any more?” “I would have thought that was obvious, dear boy.” Harry thought for a moment before realisation dawned. “I could only speak to snakes because Voldemort could speak to snakes; and I had a piece of Voldemort within me.” Dumbledore beamed at Harry. “Very good, Harry. Since the piece of Voldemort you carried has now been removed, you are no longer able to perform the abilities he accidentally passed on to you.” “But why am I more powerful now?” asked Harry, starting to feel a small amount of frustration with his old mentor. “I believe you will find that you have always been this powerful, Harry, but having a piece of Voldemort’s soul attached to you has actually suppressed your power, not increased it as you might suspect. You have been carrying around a burden your body could not contain without making certain compensations.” Harry’s mind reeled. “What compensations?” he asked, as he fixed Dumbledore with his own piercing stare. “Harry, try to think of your body as a vessel. It was designed to carry only enough to make up one complete and whole person. It is a collection of your talents and abilities, along with your emotions, thoughts and memories; and of course, your soul; all contained within your physical presence.” Harry frowned as Dumbledore continued. “When Voldemort accidentally left a piece of his soul within you, your body has tried to absorb it by suppressing your natural talents and power. Now that Voldemort’s soul has been removed, your body and all it contains is now your own again. We are now seeing your true potential starting to emerge.” Harry was left feeling a little bewildered. He saw that Minerva was now smiling and Kingsley beamed at him. They obviously understood what Dumbledore was saying far more clearly than he did. Dumbledore smiled as he went on. “Added to that, the extraordinary pressure and worry you have lived with since you learnt of Voldemort and his attempts to destroy you, has no doubt also affected your ability.” Harry blinked at that. He didn’t know what Dumbledore meant and he was about to interrupt before Dumbledore held up his hand, stopping the words in Harry’s throat. “Let me explain, Harry. All witches and wizards are born with a certain amount of power and natural ability. This varies greatly, as does any talent, even in the muggle world. When a person suffers a great deal of stress, they can find their abilities can also suffer as they are not free to focus on their talent.” “You have lived with this stress since you were eleven, and also with a piece of Voldemort’s soul inside you. You are now free of both those burdens and your true power is now coming to the fore. It is nothing to fear, Harry, but you do need to be careful, as your spells will now be a great deal stronger than they were before. Just keep that in mind before you try and hex anyone,” concluded Dumbledore with a smile. “What about my eyes glowing?” asked Harry, as he found himself feeling lighter. He was relieved to know this power wasn’t something from Voldemort, but rather the lack of the evil wizard within him. “Tell me, Harry, when do your eyes glow?” asked Dumbledore. “When I feel very happy, or angry, or...” Harry trailed off, feeling his face redden as he thought of the other times his eyes had glowed while he was with Ginny. “I understand, Harry,” said Dumbledore. “Several wizards over the centuries have experienced this phenomenon, most recently Lord Voldemort, whose eyes glowed red. It is merely your own power radiating through you and you should not let it concern you greatly, Harry. It can be controlled.” But Harry felt concerned regardless of Dumbledore’s assurance that nothing was wrong. When Harry spoke he couldn’t hide the sudden fear in his voice. “It’s not just my eyes, Professor. When I get angry my hands have created sparks in the air and something like a shield charm flows out of me without me doing anything. It’s strong enough to knock things over and I’m worried I could hurt somebody.” Dumbledore gave Harry a sympathetic look. “Do you remember the magic you accidentally performed when you were still just a child, Harry; before you learned of your true nature?” Harry nodded, recalling the day he set a snake on his cousin Dudley at the zoo, and his hair growing back overnight after receiving a less than flattering hair cut from his aunt. “You must think of these bursts of magic coming out of you as something similar to those childhood experiences. You have not been purely yourself, not since you were one year old. Now the structure of your being has experienced a monumental shift back to its true structure and you will need to learn to control your power, the same way you did when you started school at Hogwarts and were taught how to focus your magical ability.” “If you wish, Minerva and I can teach you to control the way your body reacts, so that you do not have any unexpected magical… accidents, shall we say; and your eyes will no longer betray your emotions so obviously. While I’m sure Miss Weasley enjoys being able to read your mood so easily, I think you will find glowing eyes are a drawback in the Auror field,” said Dumbledore, grinning at Harry. Kingsley chuckled as he listened to Dumbledore, while Harry felt a nagging thought enter his mind. “Do my eyes glow because Voldemort’s did?” he asked nervously. Dumbledore smiled. “No, Harry, your eyes glow because of your change back to a complete being. Voldemort’s eyes glowed for the opposite reason; he had stripped away his humanity in his quest to become immortal, and his body and soul were left in a very unstable state. You no longer have any connection to Voldemort, Harry. You are your own man.” Relief spread through Harry’s body. The ability to control the stronger powers within him was something he would have to learn, and learn quickly; but for the moment, just knowing he wasn’t connected to any outside influences was enough. “Thank you, Professor,” said Harry, inclining his head towards Dumbledore. “You are most welcome, Harry. While I have your attention, have you been successful in your attempt to restore my tomb to its original condition?” Both Minerva and Kingsley looked at Dumbledore’s portrait with confused expressions, but Harry understood what he was being asked. The Elder Wand was still safely stored in his trunk. “Not yet,” said Harry, a trace of shame in his voice, “It’s just really hard to let go of.” Dumbledore gave Harry another sympathetic look. “I understand, Harry. Just make sure you are careful with it if you intend to keep it.” Harry nodded. “Thank you, Professor, it was good to talk to you again,” said Harry as an unexpected tear rolled down his cheek. “And you, dear boy. I will be here if you need my assistance in the future.” Harry wiped his face on his sleeve as he turned and faced Minerva and Kingsley. “Thank you, Minerva,” said Harry, “that’s made me feel a lot better.” Minerva smiled at Harry. She could see the relief behind his eyes. “You’re welcome, Harry. Now, what do you think we should do about your new found talent?” Harry didn’t understand. He didn’t know that he could anything about it. “What do you mean?” he asked. “Well, obviously your skill level in Charms and Transfiguration is now far more advanced than even N.E.W.T. level. Perhaps we should have the Ministry send a team here to administer the N.E.W.T. level tests to you; and a few of your classmates if what Professor Flitwick told me about his Charms lesson yesterday is correct.” Harry considered this for a moment. It would be great if he could pass some more of his exams early, as it would free him up to teach the muggle born class on a more permanent basis. He didn’t want to take over the classes that the other teacher’s were taking, but it would mean he could fill in for them when any more schedule conflicts arose. It would also ease the pressure on his time, allowing him to spend a little more time just with Ginny. He was already missing that peace he had experienced with her at the Burrow. “I’ll try if you think I’m ready, Professor; but what about learning to control my power?” asked Harry. Minerva smiled at her student. “If you pass another N.E.W.T. exam, I think you and I will have more than enough time to address the issue of control. I don’t believe it will take long for you to master the required skills, Harry.” Harry smiled at Minerva and felt his happiness return. Finally Voldemort was just something from his past. * “Are you serious?” asked Hermione, a look of horror on her face. “But we haven’t studied anywhere near enough yet.” Harry noticed that Ron, Ginny, Seamus, Lavender, and Neville all looked a little doubtful as they sat in the Great Hall having dinner. “Why don’t you think of it like this, Hermione, if you fail this time, you’ll know what you have to study to pass next time,” said Harry. Hermione bit her bottom lip as she considered what Harry had said. It made sense, but the thought of trying to sit an exam without having studied properly beforehand made her feel slightly nauseous. “What about potions, Harry?” asked Hermione, “It doesn’t matter how powerful you are for that subject; it’s about being very precise, not very powerful.” Harry sighed. “I don’t know, Hermione, Professor McGonagall didn’t mention specific subjects.” Harry found Hermione’s doubt contagious and he wanted to try and hold onto the confident feeling he had felt when he left the Headmistresses office. Initially, the others at the table had been astonished as Harry had told them of Dumbledore’s theory surrounding his much improved performance in classes, but now they were looking downcast at the thought of an unexpected test. Hermione’s mention of potions had reminded him of something else he wanted to talk to her about. “Actually, Hermione,” said Harry, “I wanted to talk to you about my potions book.” Hermione smiled at Harry, “It worked well today didn’t it?” “Yes, very well,” said Harry, his desire for Ginny still running high. “I was wondering if maybe we should make the book available to everyone. It is far better than the standard book.” Hermione looked startled for a moment. “I don’t know, Harry. It takes a lot of work to get a book of spells approved by the Ministry for use in the school.” “Maybe we should talk to Professor McGonagall about it,” mused Harry. Hermione rubbed her temples as she thought. “I made that book for you, Harry, not for everyone else.” “I know, Hermione, and I love it. I just wonder if it would help other’s as well, you know. Did you see how strong the potion was that Ginny and I made today?” Hermione grinned at Harry and Ginny. “I thought you two were going to start snogging each other right there in the classroom,” she said, laughing. Harry looked down at the table as everyone else started laughing. “I did too,” he admitted as Ginny put her arm around him. Seamus stopped laughing long enough to ask Harry what book he and Hermione were talking about. Harry looked at Hermione and she nodded at him. Harry told Seamus, Lavender, and Neville about the book he had used during his sixth year, and Hermione’s recreation of it for him during the holidays. Hermione began to blush as Seamus and Neville started to lament that they too could have used a book like Harry’s. * Far to the south, Draco Malfoy was having a far less enjoyable evening. He was sitting on a dirty floor in an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of London. The farmhouse he had been staying at with his father had been abandoned after the muggle police had visited the property. The two officers had questioned Lucius, informing him that they had received strange reports from the surrounding neighbours about flashes of light coming from this property. As Lucius stalled, the police had become very suspicious as there was no sign of the elderly couple they knew resided there. When one officer had told Lucius he would have to accompany them back to the station for questioning, Lucius had drawn his wand and killed them both with the Killing Curse. Draco had been shocked by his father’s actions, as he thought a simple confounding spell would have sent the men on their way without any further trouble. Instead, they had left four bodies behind which showed no obvious causes of death. He suspected the Ministry would have no trouble figuring out what had happened to the two police officers and the two elderly property owners. Now his father plotted and schemed as he drew more of the old Voldemort supporters to his side. Draco was not impressed by his father’s new followers; as he suspected the most powerful sympathisers to his father’s cause had all been killed or captured by now; and as he listened to their grandiose plans for revenge, he realised that these people would be just as dangerous to each other, as they were to Harry Potter and his friends. They, like his father, were becoming reckless as their desperation increased; and Draco was starting to wonder what they hoped to achieve, even if they managed to kill Harry Potter. He knew the wizarding community was already hunting them, and if they killed the saviour of the wizarding world in an act of futile revenge, he also knew they would not regain the power they sought so desperately. They would not be brought to justice either; they would be hunted down and destroyed without mercy. So Draco sat and watched and listened, his own conscience starting to nag at him for the part he had played on behalf of Voldemort, only to be betrayed as he believed the time of victory was at hand. His friends were either dead or in Azkaban, so any victory now would be a hollow one, as well as useless. Draco hoped nobody was looking at him as he wiped his eyes. He could feel his desire for revenge fading away, and his faith in his father was badly shaken. Draco found himself doing something he had never done before. Draco started to ask himself ‘why’ he was so determined to follow in his father’s footsteps. * Harry and Ginny lay entwined on the sofa together in their room, talking about their day. The clouds had closed in around the castle and Harry and Ginny wondered how much longer the warm weather could hold out. “So, what was the new Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor like?” asked Harry, as he let his fingers run through Ginny’s hair. “Ah, Professor Stonely. He was very serious and he didn’t seem to like the presence of Gawain and Alicia in his classroom. After the lesson, some of the others were saying he had actually failed the Auror Training Program years ago and still holds a grudge about it.” Ginny shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not sure about that though; I’ll ask Gawain next time I see him. What I do know is that he certainly knows his subject, even if he is about as much fun as Spattergroit.” Harry grinned at Ginny. “Is that such a bad thing, Gin? You remember Gilderoy Lockhart don’t you? Imagine if he was still teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts, or worse yet, how about Potions?” Ginny laughed as Harry suddenly found himself remembering the look on Cho’s face during the Potions lesson. It wasn’t a look of desire or longing that he associated with love potions, but it had troubled him as she focussed on him, and she was clearly embarrassed by it now. She had been unable to look him in the eyes as she had made her way passed him in the Great Hall this afternoon, with the muggle born class following her on their way to a double charms lesson. Ginny saw Harry’s brow furrow, and his eyes lose focus as his mind drifted away. “Is something bothering you, Harry?” Harry’s attention snapped back to Ginny. He almost panicked as Ginny stared at him. He didn’t want to lie to her, but nor did he want to cause any problems between them. In the end, he reminded himself that he wanted to share everything with Ginny, and that meant he would also share the things that may upset her. Harry had trouble meeting Ginny’s gaze as he spoke. “I’m worried about the way Cho looked at me during Potions today. I think she might still have some feelings for me.” To Harry’s surprise, Ginny smiled softly down at him. “I know. She’s not the only one. You should take a look around the Great Hall next time you’re there. A lot of girls look at you.” “You’re not upset?” asked Harry warily. “Why would I be upset? My boyfriend is the object of many girls affection, but I know he only has eyes for me because he hasn’t even noticed the other girls looking at him. And the one time he did notice he decided to tell me about it.” Harry grinned at Ginny. “Thanks, Gin. I should probably talk to Cho about it though. I do still have to work with her.” Ginny raised an eyebrow at Harry. “What will you say?” Harry sighed. “I have no idea.” Ginny stood up and started pulling her books out of her bag. “Well, while you think about it, I’ve got some homework to do. The Defence Against the Dark Arts class was really difficult and I have to hand in a roll of parchment before the next lesson on Friday. Why couldn’t Kingsley give me a N.E.W.T. at the same time as you?” asked Ginny ruefully. “Would you like some help?” Ginny smiled. “No thanks, my sweet Harry. I think I can handle it.” Harry nodded as he rolled off the sofa and headed for the shower. He had not yet been set any homework himself, and in a rare treat, tomorrow he had no lessons of his own, but he did have a double Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson with the muggle born class first thing in the morning, followed by Potions in the afternoon. After he finished his shower and dressed for bed, he sat down at the desk next to Ginny and finalised his lesson plans for tomorrow. * The five students sat before him, a look of mild disappointment on their faces. “Okay, who’s going to tell me what the problem is?” asked Harry. The kids exchanged looks before Jack spoke for them. “We thought it would be easier to do magic, but the lessons yesterday were really hard.” Harry gave his students a sympathetic look. “Why did you think it would be easy?” “Because you can do loads of magic,” said Jack, “and you were just like us... you know... you didn’t know about magic either when you were little.” Harry understood their frustration. After Hagrid had told him he was a wizard on his eleventh birthday, he had visions of himself doing amazing things within days, and astounding the Dursley’s with his abilities. Instead, it had been hard work, and his good fortune to know Hermione Granger, which had given him the skills he now had. “What did you learn in Charms yesterday?” asked Harry, already knowing the answer. He and Cho had spoken in the Great Hall at breakfast before this lesson. Cho had seemed much more relaxed this morning as she told Harry the class had done surprisingly well yesterday. “We learnt how to levitate feathers,” answered Vicky. “Could any of you levitate a feather before your lesson?” asked Harry with a raised eyebrow. He saw five heads shaking in reply. “And how many of you were able to levitate the feather by the end of the lesson?” “All of us,” said Vicky, with a small smile. Harry grinned at his students. “Can you guess how many people in my Charms class were able to levitate the feather during the first lesson they tried it, keeping in mind I was in a lot bigger class than you lot?” Harry was startled when the kids all turned towards each other and started to discuss their answer in whispers. He caught the word ‘trick’ as they deliberated on their answer. Smart kids, thought Harry. They turned back to face him and Max spoke for the group. “Just you?” he hazarded shyly. Harry beamed at his students. “Almost right, kids. There was only one person who managed to levitate their feather, but it wasn’t me, it was Hermione Granger.” Harry noted the looks of surprise on their faces. “And Seamus accidentally set his feather on fire,” said Harry, chuckling at the memory. “Is that really true?” asked Mary, he voice heavy with scepticism. “Indeed it is. So, you have done much better than any other class in their first Charms lesson. Let’s see if we can do the same in Defence, okay.” The kids nodded eagerly and Harry could sense the mood rising. Harry glanced at his work plan lying in the desk beside him, before an idea occurred to him. “How about I teach you the best spell I know?” he asked his class. His students nodded and smiled at each other. “Right,” said Harry, “this spell is called Expelliarmus, and it has saved my life on a number of occasions.” “That’s the spell you beat Voldemort with, isn’t it?” asked Alex. “Yes it is, but I must warn you, you may not be able to perform it today, but you will get the hang of it soon enough.” As the morning wore on, Harry and his students practiced the action of the disarming spell over and over again, while Harry explained the purpose of learning how to defend yourself against the dark arts. After Harry thought they had mastered the wrist action and pronunciation of the spell, he stood at the front of the classroom and let the kids try to disarm him. As the lesson drew to a close, Harry questioned his students in between attempts to disarm him, on when it was appropriate to defend themselves or others, and what kind of spells they could use to do so. Harry was pleased as all five of his students had apparently been paying attention and were able to answer his questions with little more than a moment’s thought. The lesson ended without Harry losing his wand, but he had felt the pull of it trying to leave his hand. Rather than being disappointed, his students were delighted; because while they hadn’t disarmed Harry, they had all managed to produce the customary jet of scarlet light that identified the Expelliarmus spell. Harry set them two chapters to read from their text book for homework; then made his way with his happily babbling class to the Great Hall for lunch. * Over the following two days, Harry taught his class in Potions and a second Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson. His students were still unable to disarm him, but they now practiced on each other and occasionally a wand flew through the air as a successful spell was cast. Harry decided he would take a leaf out of Gilderoy Lockhart’s book, and see if he could get some interesting creatures for his students to study. On Thursday afternoon Harry had taken his young charges to meet Hagrid. His students had initially been apprehensive about meeting the half-giant Professor for Care of Magical Creatures, but a large cup of tea each and some rock cake soon had them at their ease; although the rock cakes did remain uneaten. They had ridden around on the back of Hagrid’s enormous dog, Fang, as Harry and Hagrid had laughed and cheered at their antics, before they had listened in rapt fascination as Hagrid told them all about dragons and unicorns. As they headed back up to the castle, Harry was sure Hagrid would have five eager students for his third year class next year. That would be two more than ever before. Following his own lessons on Friday morning, Harry found himself besieged by his students in the Great Hall as he was having lunch. They were about to take their first flying lesson and they were so excited Harry thought they might faint if he didn’t get them onto brooms soon. Harry had told the kids to wait in the Great Hall while he went and got his broom, but as he stood to leave he saw Ginny walking in carrying their two Firebolt broomsticks. Behind her came Seamus, Cho, and Ron, all carrying their own broomsticks. Ginny reached Harry and saw the quizzical look on his face. She grinned at him and handed him a broomstick. “What are you all doing?” asked a bewildered Harry. “We didn’t want to miss a flying lesson with the great Harry Potter,” said Ginny, smirking at Harry. “Don’t you have a class to go to?” asked Harry as he looked at the group that now stood before him. “Actually, yes I do,” said Ginny. “I’ve got Herbology in an hour’s time, but the rest of this lot have got the afternoon off, and we didn’t want to miss this.” Harry grinned at Ginny before he looked down at his wide eyed students. “What do you think, kids? Should we let this lot join us for our Flying Lesson today?” Harry laughed as the kids all began jumping up and down with excitement. “Alright, everyone out into the grounds then.” As Harry followed his students out of the Great Hall, he turned and saw that Minerva McGonagall was watching him as he left. He gave her a quick nod of his head as she raised her glass to him. At the staff table Minerva sat back and smiled as she watched Harry and his friends lead the muggle born class out of the hall. She was very pleased with how this arrangement was working out, and noted with some satisfaction that many of the other students also watched the group depart, wistful expressions on their faces. When Kingsley had first come to her with the idea of employing Harry as a teacher, she had initially been reluctant, wondering if it was the right thing to do. Harry had still been in bad shape at the time, but Kingsley had persuaded her that it would be good for Harry and the school. Happily, it looked like Kingsley had been correct. Harry was happier than she had ever seen him, and the portraits that were surreptitiously watching his classroom had reported back that the students were already exceeding expectations under the instruction of the Dumbledore’s Army members. She had been startled to learn Harry had begun teaching them the disarming spell in their first Defence Against the Dark Arts lesson; but as the portraits had told her how he combined a theory lesson into the practical exercise, she decided she would leave him to teach in the way he thought best. It was evidently producing the desired results. Minerva’s only worry now was that Harry’s little muggle class might be left feeling disappointed when they joined their regular third year class next year. The muggle born class was being taught in such a small group, it was allowing them to learn much quicker than the other students, and they were thriving under the guidance of their famous and talented teachers. * The Flying Lesson was a great success after an initial hiccup or two. Vicky and Jack had got the hang of low level flying fairly quickly, while the twins, Max and Mary, were naturals; effortlessly gliding around the grounds and soaring high into the sky as they flew in loops around each other, Cho following behind just to make sure they were okay. Harry thought they would be great Quidditch players one day, and lamented that they would be playing for Slytherin House. Alex was the only child to have problems, but Ginny had stepped in and had gently coaxed him into the air, never leaving his side until he told her he thought he could do it by himself. Harry had watched the way Ginny had interacted with Alex, and found himself transfixed. She was amazing to watch, guiding Alex with patience and a firm hand. Harry couldn’t wipe the smile off his face for the whole lesson. * The soft moonlight shone through the window and the lamps bathed the room in a golden glow, while Ginny rubbed Harry’s shoulders as she stood behind him; Harry sitting at the desk finishing his paperwork for the muggle born class. He sighed as he remembered that Dumbledore’s Army didn’t need to do any record keeping. In fact, it had been actively discouraged. “I can understand why you enjoy the teaching so much now,” said Ginny, her own sense of achievement still washing over her following the Flying Lesson. “I was so pleased when Alex finally got off the ground.” Harry smiled as he listened to Ginny, knowing how she felt. He had also felt pride in his little class as they started to settle in to their lessons, and he was able to teach them more than just defending themselves as he had done for Dumbledore’s Army. “Our first weekend starts tomorrow, Harry. What would you like to do?” asked Ginny, and Harry heard the joy in her voice. It had been a very long first week for both of them, and two days relaxing was just what they needed. Harry considered his answer for a minute. “How about a nice long sleep-in tomorrow, and then I thought it would be fun to go and see George and Verity in Hogsmeade.” “That sounds wonderful, Harry. Maybe we can have a quiet dinner in our room tomorrow night as well,” suggested Ginny, as she ran her hands over Harry’s shoulders and down his chest, kissing the back of his neck as she whispered to him. “Just the two of us.” Harry abandoned his paperwork as he stood up and took Ginny in his arms, and she felt her heart melting as she looked into his softly glowing eyes. “My Ginny,” he whispered, as he gave her a tender kiss. * The sound of somebody trying to quietly move around the room roused Harry from his peaceful dream. He wondered what Ginny was doing up so early until he realised he could feel her body lying against his. Who’s in here? Harry knew his wand was on the desk so he couldn’t use that, so he decided surprise was the best response for this situation. He let his eyes open a fraction; just far enough for him to be able to make out familiar shapes within the room. A small figure crossed his vision and Harry thought he knew who it was. He opened his eyes fully and grinned at the little house-elf. “Good morning, Kreacher,” said Harry softly. Kreacher jumped and sent a pile of clothes flying into the air. “Ah, Master Harry, I’m so sorry to wake you,” said the elf apologetically, his wide eyes staring at Harry for a moment before he looked down at the floor. Harry sat up in bed as he noticed the clothes now lying around the room. “So you’re the one who has been taking our clothes,” said Harry. “Yes, Master, Kreacher has been cleaning your clothes and those of Mistress Ginny,” croaked Kreacher. “But I have returned them, Master,” added Kreacher, as he pointed a long bony finger towards a pile of clean and folded clothes which had been placed on the desk. Harry smiled at the old house-elf. “Thanks, Kreacher. I had been wondering where my clothes were going.” Kreacher looked at him quizzically. “Your clothes have been washed for you every year you have been at Hogwarts, Master. This year is no different.” Harry was startled as he realised Kreacher was right, and he wondered why it hadn’t occurred to him before now. He guessed it was just the fact he was in a different room this year that had caused his lapse in memory. Harry felt Ginny stir behind him. “Hello, Kreacher, how are you?” asked Ginny, her voice trailing off as she tried to stifle a yawn. Kreacher gave Ginny a small bow. “Kreacher is very well, Mistress. May I get you anything?” Ginny sat up and made sure she was still covered, surprised to find herself feeling self conscious as Kreacher gazed at her. “Thanks, Kreacher, but I don’t need anything right now,” said Ginny. “Very well, Mistress,” said Kreacher, turning his gaze back to Harry. “Do you require anything, Master Harry?” “No thanks, Kreacher. Come on, I’ll help you pick up these clothes.” Harry hopped out of bed and began scooping up the clothing that was scattered across the floor, as a stunned Kreacher looked on for a moment before he also started picking up the clothes. As they finished, Harry had a thought. “Kreacher, would you be able to bring Ginny and I our dinner to this room tonight?” “Of course, Master. Tell me what you would like and Kreacher will arrange it for you.” “You mean we can have anything we like?” asked Harry. “You are a teacher, Master. Teachers may request any meal that they wish,” explained Kreacher. “Really, well in that case, I will call you later when we have decided what we would like for dinner,” said Harry as a smile spread across his face. “As you wish, Master Harry.” Harry gave the house-elf the clothes he had collected from off the floor, suppressing a grin as Kreacher disappeared behind the pile. Harry saw a small hand stick out from behind the bundle of clothes and the fingers snapped. With a ‘crack’, Kreacher was gone. Harry turned back and looked at Ginny sitting in the bed. “Sorry to wake you, Gin.” Ginny looked around the room and saw the sun streaming in across the floor. The weather would start to become colder soon, so she thought she may as well get up and enjoy the nice warm days while they lasted. Ginny slid out of bed and gave Harry a kiss as she made her way to the bathroom. * The water of the black lake rippled in the gentle breeze. Harry gazed at the calm surface of the lake and had to remind himself that all manner of magical aquatic creatures dwelt below the surface. Harry and Ginny were sitting under the large tree by the lake, Ginny lying between his legs as she rested her head on his chest. Harry smiled as he stroked her hair, remembering the painting Ginny had given him for his birthday, which showed the two of them sitting beneath this tree. As the middle of the day approached, Harry’s pleasant thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice. “Hey, you two,” called Hermione. Ginny sat up as Harry turned to see Hermione and Ron walking arm in arm towards them. “Come on, we need to get some lunch before we go to Hogsmeade,” said Hermione, smiling as she watched her friends rise from their position under the tree. Hermione was so pleased to see that Harry and Ginny could still find some quiet time together in one of their favourite places, and she was sorry she had had to interrupt them. They would soon be leaving the school grounds for the first time since returning to Hogwarts, and her own anxiety at the attention they might receive was beginning to grow. She wondered how Harry was dealing with his emotions as he looked so relaxed and calm. The four friends made their way back to the Great Hall for lunch, as Ron started talking about all the joke products he was going to buy from George. Hermione rolled her eyes and reminded him he was the Head Boy and should be setting a better example, while Harry and Ginny laughed at Ron’s excitement. As they had lunch, Minerva McGonagall had tapped Harry on the shoulder and asked to speak to him privately for a moment. Harry had followed the Headmistress out of the Great Hall and into the grounds. “Is everything alright, Minerva?” asked Harry as he walked beside her, feeling slightly apprehensive at being called aside in this manner. “Yes, Harry.” Minerva stopped and faced Harry. “The N.E.W.T. level exams for you and several others will be conducted tomorrow.” Harry felt the breath catch in his throat. “Tomorrow!” he exclaimed. Minerva put a hand on Harry’s arm. “We couldn’t interrupt the normal lessons, and Kingsley thought it best if we did the exams before you had too much time to worry about them.” Harry’s mind raced. His very pleasant weekend had just taken a nasty turn. “Are you sure this is a good idea?” “I have every confidence in you, Harry,” said Minerva kindly. Minerva pulled a piece of parchment out of her robes and handed it to Harry. “These are the times for the three tests. Obviously you do not have to worry about the Defence Against the Dark Arts exam in the afternoon, but Charms and Transfiguration will both be held in the morning.” Harry scanned the parchment and saw a list of names beside each exam. “Are these the people who will be sitting the exams?” “Yes, Harry. Those names were submitted by Professor Flitwick, Professor Stonely, the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher in case you didn’t know, and of course, myself.” “What about potions?” asked Harry, wondering if Hermione had indeed been right about power counting for little in that subject. “Professor Slughorn has informed me that most of you are doing very well, but you need to learn your antidotes properly, especially if you intend on becoming an Auror.” Minerva gave Harry a sympathetic smile. “I’m afraid you will need to continue with that subject even if you pass the rest.” Harry noticed that Hermione and Ginny’s names were next to all three subjects for the exams, but Ron’s name was not marked next to Transfiguration. It was hardly surprising as Ron had never excelled in the subject, but Harry suddenly wondered how Ron would fare without Hermione there to assist him. Harry knew that Hermione would pass that subject, despite her concerns about the lack of preparation. He glanced up at Minerva. “Have you told the others yet?” Minerva shook her head. “No, I was debating the best way to inform the other students as I did not wish to start a panic.” Harry grinned at the Headmistress. “I think that may prove to be unavoidable.” Minerva sighed. “You’re probably right, Harry. I was going to let everyone have a few more hours to enjoy this lovely day, and then I will inform them personally.” Harry pulled out his wand and made four copies of the parchment with the exam schedule on it. “I’ll save you some time and let Ginny, Hermione, and Ron know after our visit to Hogsmeade,” said Harry, handing the original piece of parchment back to Minerva. “Thank you, Harry. So tell me, have any of your students managed to disarm you yet?” she asked with a smile at the look of surprise on Harry’s face. “How did you know about that?” asked Harry. Minerva raised her eyebrows as she looked at Harry. “This is my school, Mr Potter, I am aware of everything that happens within these walls.” Harry laughed while fervently hoping that wasn’t entirely true. “They have been unsuccessful thus far, but I expect success any day now,” said Harry, as a thought occurred to him. “My students are picking up magic far quicker than I did, Minerva, any ideas as to why?” Minerva smiled at her student. Not much gets by him, she thought to herself. “Two reasons, Harry. Firstly, they have been receiving close to one on one instruction which is a far better way to learn than in a large class; and secondly, they are slightly older than the usual first year class, so their natural talent will be more advanced. I’m sure you remember the increase in your own abilities as you got older, even with the simple spells you learnt in your first year.” Harry grunted to himself as he thought about Minerva’s explanation. It made perfect sense to him now that he thought about it. “I may need to speed up my timetable for the first year stuff then,” said Harry thoughtfully. “Harry, you are already teaching your students disarming charms, with some success if my sources are accurate. That is usually not taught until the second year. Let’s just say I am very pleased with the results you and your fellow teachers are achieving,” said Minerva, smiling at Harry as he began to blush. “Thanks, Minerva,” said Harry as they headed back into the castle to finish lunch. * Ginny noticed that Harry had become very distracted as he sat at the Gryffindor table and picked at his plate. She leaned over and whispered to him. “Is everything alright, Harry?” Harry nodded. “Yeah, Gin, I’ll tell you about it after we get back from Hogsmeade.” After lunch, the four friends walked across the grounds and made their way to the path that led to Hogsmeade. As they passed through the gates Harry felt a shiver run down his back, and he suddenly felt very exposed. He shook the doubt off as he held Ginny’s hand and walked down the sunlit path to Hogsmeade. The new Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes shop was a bright spot amongst an otherwise gloomy group of small buildings in the little magical community of Hogsmeade. In the front windows of the shop all manner of brightly coloured boxes were displayed, and Harry could easily make out the name ‘Skiving Snackbox’ printed on one stack of boxes, along with the infamous ‘U-NO-POO’ emblazoned on the boxes in the other front window. Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione made their way into the shop to find it was doing a brisk trade. Harry found this surprising as it was only the older students who were allowed to visit Hogsmeade this weekend. As Harry looked around he saw Verity waving to him from behind the counter. She smiled as she pointed towards the stairs at the back of the shop. Harry took this to mean George was upstairs, so he made his way passed the shelves full of joke products and love potions. Harry briefly considered advising George that perhaps selling love potions next to a school was just inviting trouble, but that was probably George’s plan all along. The four friends made their way up the steps and came to a wooden door with a large brass knocker that Harry didn’t quite trust. Instead of using the knocker, Harry rapped on the door with his knuckles. The door opened within seconds to reveal George, long red hair surrounding his smiling face. “Come in you lot, I’ve just finished having lunch with my other guest,” said George, as he waved them through the door and into his small but comfortable flat. Harry looked around and thought he could see the influence of Verity in the decor, as a few flowers and house plants were dotted around the place. Sitting at the table in the kitchen, Harry found George’s other guest. He tried to hide his surprise as he greeted the man. “Hello, Mr. Ollivander,” said Harry, extending his hand and greeting the old wand maker. “Harry Potter,” said Ollivander, standing from the kitchen table. Harry took a seat on the far side of the table as the other’s greeted Mr Ollivander and sat down. “How are you, Mr Ollivander?” asked Harry. “Fully recovered, Mr Potter, thanks to you and your friends.” “I’m glad to hear it,” said Harry. “So, Mr Ollivander, what brings you to my brother’s joke shop?” asked Ron, curiosity etched on his face. “Oh... well, George and I have just been discussing some wand lore,” replied Ollivander. The curiosity disappeared from Ron’s face instantly, but Harry was intrigued. “What sort of wand lore?” he asked. “Nothing to be concerned about, Mr Potter. George and I were working on an interesting project which I’m sure he can tell you all about, but I’m afraid my presence is required elsewhere,” said Ollivander, rather mysteriously thought Harry. Harry watched as George and Ollivander shook hands. The old wizard turned and waved at the group seated around the kitchen table, before disappearing through the door and down the stairs into the shop. “George,” said Hermione, “what’s going on?” George shrugged his shoulders and Harry thought he saw a moment’s sadness cross George’s face. “Nothing really, Ollivander and I have been discussing the wands Fred and I both have... or had... and the relationship between a wand and the twin of the wand owner,” said George, shaking his head. “Now, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?” said George, brightening up immediately. Ron grinned at George. “What new stock have you got?” “Ah, straight to business then, little brother. Follow me.” With that, George and Ron left the apartment and headed down to the shop. Harry and Ginny laughed as they watched Hermione shaking her head and staring sternly at her departing boyfriend’s back. While Ron and George toured the new shop, Harry took the opportunity to head over to the Hog’s Head Inn with Ginny and Hermione, and say hello to Aberforth Dumbledore. The old bartender had sneered at Harry, Ginny, and Hermione as they opened the door to his pub, but the sneer turned to a smile as he recognised Harry. “Ah, welcome back, Harry. I had heard you had returned to the school to follow in my brother’s footsteps, teaching little children.” Harry grinned at the grisly old bartender. “Not quite, Ab,” said Harry, “I’m only teaching for a year and then I’m joining the Aurors.” Aberforth grunted as he raised an eyebrow. “Time will tell, Harry, time will tell. My noble brother didn’t plan to teach either; these things just have a way of happening.” Harry, Ginny, and Hermione took a seat at a table by the window and spoke quietly amongst themselves for a few minutes, until Aberforth brought a tray of drinks over and sat down with them. Aberforth looked around and noticed that his other customers were looking at him and Harry. “Mind your own business, yah bunch of ingrates,” snarled Aberforth, before returning his attention to Harry. “I’ve been reading about you in the Prophet, Harry, and your lovely lady friend here of course,” said Aberforth, inclining his head towards Ginny. “Although they seem to think you may have two lady friends these days,” he added, looking at Hermione with a sly grin. Hermione gave Aberforth a cold stare. “I’m not with Harry, I’m with Ron.” Aberforth held up his hands. “Alright miss, I meant no offence.” Hermione’s face fell. “I’m sorry, Aberforth, I just get so sick of the papers printing lies about me.” “Have you thought of setting the record straight then,” asked Aberforth, as he took a mouthful of Butterbeer from his glass. “What do you mean?” asked Hermione. Aberforth looked around his bar and then out the window before he spoke again. “I don’t know if you have noticed, miss, but several of my customers have already left since your arrival. I imagine they have gone to contact the very reporters who are telling lies about you, to inform them that you are, right this minute, sitting in the Hog’s Head Inn.” Harry looked at Aberforth and saw the familiar twinkle in his blue eyes. “Do you have a back door, Ab?” asked Harry as he also started looking around. “I’m afraid not, Harry. If you leave now you might be able to dodge most of them.” Harry, Ginny, and Hermione stood. Harry was about to leave before he remembered why he had come here in the first place. He turned and extended his hand to Aberforth. “I wanted to thank you for all your help during the war, Ab. We never would have succeeded without you.” Aberforth shook Harry’s hand and smiled kindly at him. “I only helped for one night, Harry. Let’s not get carried away about it.” Ginny smiled at that. “Actually, you kept those of us hiding in the Room of Requirements alive by giving us food for months before the final battle.” Harry cocked his head to one side and grinned at Aberforth. “Like the lady said, Ab, you kept her alive. It looks like I owe you one.” “I’ll hold you to that, Mr Potter,” said Aberforth laughing. “Now, you best make yourselves scarce before those mangy reporters arrive.” The three friends bid Aberforth farewell and headed out into the early afternoon sunshine, making their way back into the centre of Hogsmeade. As they walked down the High street, Hermione saw Ron heading into the Three Broomsticks, a large parcel under his arm. “Oh no, what has he gone and bought from George?” she asked, mainly to herself. “Come on,” she said, turning to Harry and Ginny. “Let’s go and pick him up before the reporters arrive.” Harry saw the door to the Three Broomsticks swing open again and a group of four Slytherin students, led by Pansy Parkinson, stepped out into the street. Harry felt Ginny tense beside him as Pansy glared and leered in his direction, before marching off towards the path that led to Hogwarts. Harry shook his head and put his arm around Ginny. “Are you alright, Gin?” asked Harry as Hermione also put an arm around Ginny. Ginny looked at Harry and saw his concern. Her own anger quickly faded as she looked into his eyes. Pansy Parkinson had done horrible things and gotten away with it, but Ginny could see the girl was still miserable, while she was happy. Ginny decided not to waste any more effort worrying about Pansy Parkinson; and she thought she was now one step closer to choosing a career path. “I’m okay, thanks Harry,” said Ginny brightly as she put an arm each around Harry and Hermione. “Come on, Hermione, I want to see what Ron brought.” Hermione smiled as she headed for the Three Broomsticks at a fast pace, Harry and Ginny following behind her. They entered through the doors and Harry stopped dead as the whole place went quiet. Everybody in the pub looked at him for a moment, before resuming their original conversations. Harry looked around at the tables and realised it was mainly full of other students. He smiled to himself as he spotted Ron sitting with Neville and George in the far corner. As he made his way across the room, Harry noticed Cho was sitting alone at another table, nursing a Butterbeer while she stared at the tabletop. Harry turned and spoke quietly to Ginny. “Ginny, I’m just going to make sure Cho is alright.” Ginny looked around the room until she spotted Cho. Ginny could see Cho looked upset. “Okay, Harry. Would you like me to come with you?” she asked as she saw the concern in Harry’s eyes for his friend. Harry put his forehead against Ginny’s. “Thanks, Gin, but I should probably do this alone.” Harry gave Ginny a quick kiss and headed to the table Cho was sitting at. “Mind if I join you?” he asked, startling Cho. Cho clutched at her chest as she gasped. “Harry. You scared me.” “Sorry,” said Harry as he sat down beside her. He looked at Cho and he noticed she had red rimmed eyes, and was wearing an expression similar to the one Harry had seen in the Potions class earlier during the week. “Are you okay, Cho?” Cho looked up at Harry and he saw the tears well in her eyes. “Oh, Harry, it’s just being back at Hogwarts again, it reminds me so much of Cedric. And when I saw the way you and Ginny were looking at each other in the Potions class the other day, I just wished it could have been me and Cedric.” Harry was taken aback. He knew Cho had loved Cedric, but it been over three years since he died, and she was still trying to deal with it. He didn’t even know where to begin. “Is there anything I can do to help?” he asked softly, as the tears started to flow down Cho’s face. Cho shook her head. “I’ll be okay. I just really miss him sometimes. I think that’s why we never lasted, Harry. I felt guilty the whole time I was with you and I didn’t want to hurt you. I know I wasn’t much fun to be with.” Harry didn’t dare speak. He put an arm around her and let her cry onto his shoulder until she was able to look up at him again. She wiped her eyes and gave him a small smile. “Everybody’s looking at us,” said Cho. “Don’t worry about it,” said Harry, “it happens to me all the time.” Cho gave a small laugh. “Thanks for coming to talk to me, Harry. I know what you must have thought after the Potions class, but don’t worry, my feelings for you are purely as a friend.” Harry was relieved, but he was still concerned about Cho. “Why don’t you come and have a drink with me and the others. They’re just over in the corner.” Cho nodded as she stood from the table. Harry embraced her for a minute, hoping that Ginny would understand, before he led her to the table in the corner. Ginny gave Harry a small nod as he sat next to her and took her hand under the table. Harry took it to mean that she was okay; and she also knew he would tell her about everything later on. Meanwhile, Ron had refused to reveal what was in the parcel he was keeping securely beside him. George was grinning at his little brother, and Harry began to fear that whatever was in the parcel may cause an argument between Ron and Hermione. The afternoon wore on as the group of friends sat and shared stories about the past and their dreams for the future. Harry saw no sign of any reporters and smiled at Ginny as he enjoyed his afternoon. The arrival of a running Seamus Finnigan told Harry something was wrong straight away. “Harry,” gasped Seamus, “there are reporter’s at the Hog’s Head. Aberforth is pretending you’re hiding in the back room, so I think it’s time to go.” Harry grinned as he thought of a mob of unruly reporters trying to talk their way passed Aberforth. It was almost tempting to go and watch, but Harry thought better of it. He stood and made his way out of the pub and into the street, heading towards Hogwarts; the other’s all following except George, who headed back to his shop. As the group travelled up the path, Harry heard voices coming from the direction of the school gates and he knew their luck had run out. Several reporters and photographers were waiting near the gates for them. Evidently they had decided to divide their resources between the Hog’s Head and the school. Harry pulled Ginny close to him as they approached the waiting reporters. Flashes started going off as the photographers began their work, and the questions started shortly after. Mainly they wanted to know if Harry, Ron, or Hermione would submit to an interview, but all three of them kept their eyes down and walked straight ahead. One reporter asked Hermione how she was coping following her split from Harry. Hermione rounded on the reporter and Harry thought she might draw her wand for a second. Instead, she addressed the pack of reporters. “Right, you lot, let’s get this straight. For the last time, I am not, nor have I ever been, in a relationship with Harry Potter.” She turned and grabbed Ron. “I am in love with Ronald Weasley. Feel free to print that,” said Hermione as she threw her arms around Ron and started kissing him passionately as the photographers almost fell over themselves to get a picture. Harry and Ginny grinned at each other as Seamus, Neville, and Cho all laughed. Harry could see many of the reporters were also wearing bemused expressions. Hermione and Ron finally broke apart and started heading for the school gate again. As they walked passed Harry, he heard Hermione telling Ron that she thought that ought to have set the record straight. Harry laughed and Ron grinned at him, still looking a little dreamy following Hermione’s very public display of passion. As the gates shut behind them and the reporters were left behind, Harry realised the moment he had dreaded all afternoon was now upon him, but he had a few more people with him than he had planned when he told Minerva McGonagall that he would inform his friends about the N.E.W.T. tests. Harry decided there was nothing for it as he walked towards the castle. “Ah... everyone, I need to tell you all something,” he said, coming to a stop halfway across the grounds to the castle. The group all turned to look at him. “What is it, mate?” asked Ron. Harry swallowed before he began. “I met with Professor McGonagall during lunch today. The Ministry have set the date for us to sit our N.E.W.T. level exams.” Harry saw most of the group draw a sharp breath. Ginny, on the other hand, was smiling. Harry didn’t know it, but she now knew why he had been so distracted at lunch, and she was relieved that it wasn’t anything really serious. “Well, come on, Harry, when are they then?” asked Hermione impatiently. Harry bit his bottom lip and braced himself. “Tomorrow.” The silence lasted longer than Harry expected. “That’s not funny, Harry,” said Hermione sternly. “Ah, ‘Mione, I don’t think he’s joking,” said Ron, who had visibly paled. Harry pulled the timetables out of his pocket and produced three more copies for Cho, Neville, and Seamus. He passed them around to his shocked friends. “If your name is on the list next to the subject, it means you can sit the exam tomorrow,” explained Harry. Ginny looked up from her list. “What about the other subjects, Harry?” “Professor Slughorn has said that we all need to continue studying potions, while I don’t know anything about the rest. I can ask Professor McGonagall if we can hold early exams in the other subjects if we get through this lot,” said Harry, now feeling his own stomach lurch at the prospect of two exams tomorrow. He consoled himself that at least he didn’t have three exams like Ginny, Hermione, Cho, and Seamus. Hermione glared at Harry. “You could have told us earlier, Harry. We’ve wasted hours sitting in Hogsmeade when we should have been studying. Come on, Ron,” said Hermione as she took Ron by the arm and marched him back to the castle for a night of intensive study. Harry didn’t envy Ron, but he knew Hermione would get over it once she had finished the exams tomorrow. Seamus, Neville, and Cho, also quickly said their goodbyes and headed for the castle, leaving Harry alone with a smiling Ginny. “You’re not mad?” asked Harry cautiously. “No, Harry. If I don’t pass tomorrow, I’ll just have to take the exams again latter.” Harry smiled back at her. “Well then, how about that nice quiet dinner we had planned then?” Ginny laughed. “I’m afraid that may have to wait, my sweet Harry. I will let you help me study though.” With that they made their way to the castle together. While Ginny headed straight for their room, Harry visited Professor McGonagall and advised her of the people he had informed about the exams, before heading to his room as he felt the nervousness start to creep in. * The bright sunlight, combined with his tiredness, was hurting Harry’s eyes, and he was now regretting his decision to sit his exams early. He rubbed his eyes and looked out the window of the small classroom he had been sitting in for nearly two hours. He glanced around the room and noticed he wasn’t the only one who was tired. Terry Boot was staring off into space and Harry thought Michael Corner may have actually gone to sleep. Only Hermione was still writing furiously as the others all sat and waited for the time to run out. Harry thought back to last night and the restless sleep he had endured. He and Ginny had actually ended up having dinner in their room together; but unfortunately, instead of candles between them, there had been a pile of open books and hastily written notes. Eventually, Ginny had thrown her hands in the air and declared she was going to bed because she couldn’t concentrate on the words in the books anymore. Harry had joined her, thinking a good night’s sleep was just what they needed, but they had both lay awake for hours, unable to get comfortable enough for sleep to take hold. Finally Harry had closed his eyes and drifted off. He opened his eyes after what felt like only seconds, to discover it was already morning. Now he sat and wondered if he should put his head down now and try and get a few more minutes sleep before his next exam. The examiner at the front of the classroom checked her watch. She looked at it for a while before calmly announcing that time was up and quills had to be put down. Harry felt a wave of relief as he stood up from the desk. The Charms theory exam was over, and he knew that would be his longest test of the day. Next was the Charms practical evaluation, which was only scheduled to last for twenty minutes; followed by a short break before an hour long Transfiguration theory exam was conducted, and finally another twenty minute practical evaluation. That would be the end of Harry’s exams, and he felt for Ginny and the others who would still have to endure the very long Defence Against the Dark Arts exam in the afternoon. Harry, Ginny, and the others stepped out of the class room and waited to be called back in for their practical evaluations. Terry Boot and Ron went first, and both reappeared only minutes later looking quite pleased with themselves. Harry and Hermione went next, and Harry found the practical exam consisted of merely demonstrating a similar set of spells to the ones he had used in his first Charms lesson this year. Upon request of the examiner he and Hermione had both produced a Patronus, Harry again casting the charm non-verbally. It was over in minutes and Harry had been happy with how it went. He didn’t realise he had almost caused his examiner to faint as she witnessed a non-verbal Patronus. Following the easy practical Charms exam, Harry had felt much more relaxed as he entered the much shorter Transfiguration exam. The theoretical section of the exam was still challenging for Harry, but he felt much more confident with his performance in this exam than in his Charms exam. Again, he found the practical exam was easy and he went to the Great Hall with Ginny and the others for lunch, a wave of relief passing through him. He had found Ron sitting at the Gryffindor table with Neville, Lavender, and Michael Corner; none of them having been approved to sit the Transfiguration exams by Professor McGonagall. As the group had lunch, word had begun to spread among the other students about what they had been doing all morning. The Great Hall was abuzz with rumours as to the reasons why they were sitting their exams so early, but Harry ignored it all as he reassured Ginny, Ron, and Hermione that they would do just fine in their last exam. Finally, born out of concern for his friends, Harry had stood and addressed the whole group. “You will all pass this test. I know it, now you need to believe it. You all fought in the battle and survived, so you know your practical skills are second to none. When you answer the theory questions, just ask yourself how you would have handled it during the battle and the answer will become obvious to you.” Professor McGonagall had listened to Harry from the staff table and watched as the group had once again become Dumbledore’s Army. She had actually seen their resolve hardening as Harry spoke to them, and she was finally beginning to understand why this group had been so effective during the battle. They fought as one, and they trusted their leader and each other implicitly. As the group strode from the hall, Professor McGonagall had made her way down to Harry. “That was well done, Harry. But what will you do if they don’t pass?” she asked. Harry turned to face his Headmistress, and Minerva was startled by the fierce look she received from Harry. “They won’t fail... I know it,” said Harry forcefully, and Minerva was surprised to find she believed him. She wondered just how far that group would follow Harry, before her thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Harry’s muggle class. She marvelled as she saw Harry’s expression shift to one of the kindly teacher as he greeted his excited students. Harry was led away by his class to sit at a table and talk about flying, and Minerva felt such a swelling of pride in Harry that she couldn’t help but smile. * Ginny was exhausted as she made her way back to her room with Harry beside her. The Defence Against the Dark Arts exam had been the most intense of the day, but she felt confident that she had done well enough to pass. When she arrived in her room, she had been surprised to find a letter addressed to her and Harry from Professor McGonagall. It was an invitation to a feast to be held tonight in the Great Hall. Ginny sighed as she handed the invitation to Harry. “What are we celebrating?” asked Harry. “I don’t know,” said Ginny, “I just want to go to sleep.” Harry checked his watch. “You could get about two hours sleep before we have to go.” Ginny gave him an imploring look. “Maybe we could just skip the feast. I’m sure Minerva would understand.” Harry put his arms around Ginny. “I’m afraid you’re a Prefect, Ginny. You will be expected to attend; and it looks like Minerva has gone to some trouble to send the invitation to us.” Ginny groaned. “Well, I’m going to go and have a shower and see if that wakes me up. Could you come and scrub my back for me?” Harry grinned at her. “Of course, my Ginny.” * Harry and Ginny stepped out of the bathroom wearing only towels. “Well, I’m glad to see you are both enjoying your time at Hogwarts,” said a very familiar voice. Harry and Ginny froze where they stood as the colour drained from their faces. Before them stood the great majority of the Weasley family. Molly had her arms crossed while Arthur was deliberately looking in any direction except at his daughter and adoptive son. Bill, Charlie, Percy, and George stood behind their parents, and Harry suspected they might explode if they held their laughter in any longer. “Um...” was the best Harry could do. That was all the Weasley boys could take. Their eyes watered as they bent double in fits of laughter. Harry could have sworn he also saw Arthur wiping a tear from his eye while he kept his mouth firmly shut. As the laughter continued, Harry and Ginny grabbed some clothes and headed back into the bathroom to get dressed. They re-emerged a few minutes later looking highly embarrassed. Ginny looked at her mother with a very sheepish expression on her face. “What are you all doing here?” she asked, bewildered. “Minerva has invited us to attend a feast tonight. I thought it would be a good opportunity to arrive early and visit my children for a while,” said Molly, and Harry could see the corners of her mouth curling as she tried not to smile. “How did you get in?” asked Ginny. Molly sighed. “Minerva let us in, dear.” “Oh... right then... we’ll just finish getting ready and head down to the Great Hall then,” said Ginny, apparently still a little put out by the sudden appearance of her family in what she thought was her private room. Two minutes later the entire group was standing in the corridor outside Harry and Ginny’s room. Molly was peering intently at the blank piece of wall opposite Harry and Ginny’s door, as if trying to see through the stone work. “Ron and Hermione’s room is through the wall, isn’t it Ginny?” “Yes, Mum,” answered Ginny nervously, “I’ll get them for you.” Ginny stepped to the wall and tapped her wand against it three times. She uttered the password as quietly as she could and the wooden door appeared. Harry stepped to Ginny’s side, making sure they were blocking the door from Molly. Harry knocked on the door and waited for a minute. Eventually the door cracked open and Harry could see Ron’s eyes peering out at him. “Harry,” said Ron, somewhat surprised, “what are you doing?” Harry moved briefly to the side and he saw Ron’s eyes widen in panic. “Ah… five minutes,” stammered Ron as he slammed the door and it disappeared into the stone wall. Harry and Ginny turned and faced Molly, trying to look apologetic as they struggled not to laugh. Bill, Charlie, Percy, and George, had significantly less self control and were quickly falling over each other again as their laughter echoed down the corridor. Molly threw her hands in the air. “George, you wait here and bring your brother down to the Great Hall when he is ready to grace us with his presence. The rest of you lot, let’s go.” Harry and Ginny made their way down the central staircase behind the rest of the Weasley family. They were both grinning at each other until Charlie remarked that it was lucky they were wearing towels when they came out of the bathroom. Ginny looked mortified at the thought, while Harry, remembering Ron’s panicked expression at the door, suspected that Ron and Hermione may not have been so lucky had Molly chosen to enter their room, instead of his and Ginny’s. * “Mr Potter, Miss Granger, and Mr and Miss Weasley; I need to speak to you all privately for a moment,” said Minerva McGonagall sternly. The four friends stood up from the Gryffindor table and followed their Headmistress, as she also asked Neville, Lavender, and Seamus to join her. Harry noticed that his three friends had also been sitting with what looked like family members. He was only sure about Neville because he recognised his grandmother and her hat with the stuffed vulture perched on top. Harry briefly wondered were Hermione’s parents were. Harry started to wonder what was going on as they rounded the corner into the Entry Hall. He then saw that all the other former Dumbledore’s Army members who had sat exams today were waiting for them. As they joined the rest of the group Minerva addressed them and Harry was startled by the sudden change in her demeanour. She smiled and her eyes twinkled as she looked at her students. “First of all,” she began, “I just want you all to know how proud I am of how you conducted yourselves today. I know you didn’t have much time to prepare for the exams, which is astonishing given the results.” The group of students all started looking at each other and smiling. A question came to Harry but before he could voice it, Hermione beat him to it. “Do you mean you have already got our results?” she asked, a mixture of hope and fear in her voice. “Indeed I do. What did you think tonight’s feast was for, if not for you? It is customary to have a feast following the completion of exams.” Hermione looked sceptical. “But we only finished a couple of hours ago,” she protested. “Miss Granger,” sighed Minerva, “I would be happy to keep your results to myself until you have deemed an appropriate amount of time has passed before you receive your grades.” Hermione looked appalled at the thought. “No, Professor… sorry.” Minerva smiled again as she produced a small stack of parchments from under her robes. “Before I hand these out, I must advise you all that not everyone has passed every subject. If you discover you have not passed this time, rest assured, we will make sure you pass during the end of year exams.” Harry felt a small jolt of fear pass through him. Despite the fact he would still have to stay at school to finish Potions, he was suddenly overcome with a fervent hope that he had passed his exams. Seeing as they had been staged for his benefit, it would have been a shame to be the one who didn’t pass. Professor McGonagall handed out the parchments and the group stood silently reading their results. Harry glanced around and had trouble reading the other’s expressions. He looked at his own parchment and felt his heart skip a beat. He shook the parchment and looked at it again to make sure he had read it correctly the first time. Harry breathed out as he looked at the ‘Outstanding’ score he had received in both Charms and Transfiguration. He felt a smile spreading across his face and he could hear his own heart beat pounding in his head. He had done it; he was just one more N.E.W.T. away from his goal of starting Auror Training. Ginny’s hand appeared under his nose. He looked up at her and he could see she was also smiling. He put his parchment in her hand as he took hers. Harry was stunned. Ginny had passed all three exams with an ‘Outstanding’ in Defence Against the Dark Arts, an ‘Exceeds Expectations’ in Charms, and an ‘Acceptable’ in Transfiguration. Harry looked at Ginny, his face beaming with pride. She threw her arms around him and kissed him fiercely. This reaction broke the silence that had been holding everyone else back. Cheers and shouts for joy were heard as parchments were exchanged with each other. Harry took Hermione’s parchment and was not surprised to see three ‘Outstanding’ grades, despite the tears in her eyes. Ron gave Harry a lopsided grin as he showed off his two passing grades; including an ‘Outstanding’ in Defence Against the Dark Arts. Minerva McGonagall held up her hands as she tried to settle the group down. “My congratulations to you all. You have all passed at least one exam, and all of you have passed Defence Against the Dark Arts with ‘Exceeds Expectations’ or higher.” Minerva beamed at the group. “It is an astonishing performance, and speaking as a member of the Order of the Phoenix, I salute your achievement. Now, I believe a feast has been arranged in your honour.” With that Minerva turned on her heel and headed back into the Great Hall with a very giddy group of teenagers following her. The members of Dumbledore’s Army returned to their families to tell them the good news. Harry was glad to see Hermione’s parents had arrived and were able to celebrate their daughters achievement. Following dessert, Harry and Ginny sat at the table talking with the Weasley family about their first week back at Hogwarts. Minerva McGonagall interrupted their conversation as she stood at the podium and called for quiet. “Tonight, we congratulate those students who sat their N.E.W.T. level exams today, in Charms, Transfiguration, and Defence Against the Dark Arts. These exams were held now due to the incredible skill and talent demonstrated by these students during the war, and of course, the final battle. It gives me great pleasure to announce that the following students have achieved a N.E.W.T. qualification today.” Harry sat and watched as his class mates went to the front of the hall to receive the parchments acknowledging their passing grades. He cheered as Ron received his two N.E.W.T. qualifications, and nearly cried as Ginny accepted her three qualifications. Molly and Arthur had abandoned any attempt at dignity in favour of their delight for their children, as tears streamed down both of their faces. Neville, Cho, and Seamus had received extra attention as their muggle born students had rushed forward to congratulate each of them; and Neville’s Grandmother had also left the Gryffindor table to embrace her blushing Grandson. Minerva stood at the podium and addressed the crowd. “And finally, it is my great pleasure to present the certificates of qualification to two students who have achieved a grade of ‘Outstanding’ in all three subjects. Mr Harry Potter, who took Charms and Transfiguration today after receiving his N.E.W.T. for Defence Against the Dark Arts during the summer; and Miss Hermione Granger, who achieved all three grades today. Miss Granger is the first student to achieve three ‘Outstanding’ results in one day since Albus Dumbledore.” Harry and Hermione stood, their faces reddening, as they made their way to the front of the hall and received their certificates. As Harry made his way back to the Gryffindor table he suddenly found himself surrounded by his muggle born class, as they jumped up and down and laughed. Harry knelt down and hugged his students, as tears welled in his eyes; and nearly the entire school body stood as one and applauded him and Hermione. Once Harry finally made it back to his seat, the Weasley’s all took their turn to embrace him, and Harry was stunned when Gawain Robards and Alicia O’Riley also came to congratulate him. As Gawain had embraced him he had whispered in Harry’s ear that they would need to talk soon. The night had worn on and Harry was beginning to wonder if it would ever end. Most of the younger students had gone to bed already, and Harry could see Ginny resting her head in her hands on the other side of the table as she struggled to stay awake. Harry stood and said his thanks and goodnights to everyone, before taking Ginny by the hand and leading her back to their room. The tired and happy couple had fallen into bed without getting changed, and within seconds they were both fast asleep. * A wet and misty Monday morning dawned, and Ginny sat in the bed watching Harry sleep as she smiled to herself. She had been so proud of Harry and her friends last night, and she had been proud of her own achievements as well. Her elation was still running through her now, and she was waiting for Harry to wake up and share in her excitement. While she waited, she thought about what she would do with all her free time now that she only had two subjects left to study; Herbology and Potions. Quidditch trials would be held soon and she loved to play the game, so maybe she would try and make the team again. Last year there had been no Quidditch Cup, and she had missed it terribly; along with the freedom of flying, it always reminded her of the first time she had kissed Harry following a game during her fifth year. Ginny also thought about her future. She would also have plenty of time to visit Poppy Pomfrey and talk to her about being a Healer. After her ‘Outstanding’ result in Defence Against the Dark Arts she knew now that she wanted to be an Auror, but the extra time available to her would allow her to learn some of the healing techniques as well. She also wondered if she should continue with Transfiguration and try and achieve a higher grade. She would talk to Minerva about that later today. Ginny looked at Harry as he rolled onto his stomach, thinking that he was finally going to wake up, but after another minute it became obvious this was not the case. Ginny started bouncing on the bed, hoping this would wake Harry up. This had no effect so she decided a more direct approach was required. She began by shaking Harry’s shoulder, again with no result. Harry remained blissfully asleep, dreams of Ginny running through his head. He could feel somebody nudging him in the ribs and he tried to bat the hand away. “Wake up, Harry,” said a soft voice in his ear. Harry’s mind swam up to consciousness as he felt Ginny’s lips brush his cheek. “Harry... wake up,” said Ginny again. Harry grinned but kept his eyes shut. “Harry... if you wake up you’ll get a present,” said Ginny in a sultry voice. Harry couldn’t resist any longer. “What sort of present?” he asked as he rolled over to see Ginny sitting in the bed beside him. Ginny smiled as she lowered herself onto Harry’s chest. She kissed his neck before whispering in his ear. “Me.” Harry felt the electricity surge through him as he wrapped his arms around Ginny. “My Ginny,” whispered Harry, as they were lost to the world. * Harry and Ginny lay in bed, wrapped in each other’s arms as they gazed at each other. Harry didn’t want to say anything to break the mood, but he knew one of them had to. “What classes do we have today?” Ginny grinned at Harry. “Not many, but you do have a muggle born class at eleven.” Harry grunted. He would have to make sure he did something nice for his class soon. They had been so happy for him last night at the feast. “What time is it?” asked Harry. “Almost nine,” replied Ginny as she sat up in the bed. “Come on, let’s go and see if we can find Hermione and Ron.” Ginny jumped out of bed and Harry followed her. Now that Ginny had mentioned the others, he had a burning desire to see them and talk to them about their exam results. He got out of bed and quickly showered. Within minutes he and Ginny were dressed and heading out of their room. They found Ron and Hermione in the Great Hall. Ron was happily consuming a second helping of breakfast while Hermione had her head buried in a book. Harry was astounded by Hermione’s unrelenting dedication to study. “Morning, you two,” said Harry as he sat down across the table from Ron and Hermione. Ron grinned at him but was unable to respond due to the amount of food he had stuffed into his mouth. “You pig,” commented Ginny. Harry laughed as he turned his attention to Hermione. “What could you possibly be studying now, Hermione?” asked Harry, bemused by his friend. Hermione looked up and held her book up for Harry to see. The title was ‘A History of Magic’. Harry was confused for a minute. “But Hermione, you’re not studying History of Magic this year.” Hermione sighed as she rolled her eyes. “How on earth did you get an ‘Outstanding’ in all your exams, Harry? Honestly, do you really think I’m studying History of Magic for me?” Realisation dawned for Harry. “You still want to teach the muggle born class, do you?” Hermione nodded. “Please, Harry, I’m only taking four subjects now. I’ve got plenty of free time.” Harry was stunned by the yearning he saw in Hermione’s eyes. He wondered what was driving her so hard to teach the muggle born class. “Alright, Hermione,” said Harry. “I’ll get you a copy of my students schedule and you can teach them History of Magic.” Hermione gasped loudly, startling everyone around her. “Oh, thank you Harry,” she said before throwing her arms around Ron, almost causing him to choke. Harry grinned as he watched Hermione, and he knew that his students would now have five good teachers. My little kids are going to be brilliant, thought Harry, as he remembered the thrill he had experienced when he was taught by a good teacher. Hermione had begun to gently bounce up and down in her excitement. Harry shared a look with Ginny, who shrugged her shoulders and shook her head before returning to her breakfast. As Harry finished his breakfast he received a visitor in the form of Gawain Robards. “Harry, well done yesterday. I was hoping I could have a word if you’ve got a minute.” Harry nodded. “Of course, Gawain.” Harry followed the Auror to the staff table where they could sit and talk without being overheard. Gawain looked very stern as he began. “Harry, we need to talk about your intentions now that you have nearly finished school.” Harry nodded. “Okay.” “Do you feel you could pass your Potions N.E.W.T. if I arranged for the exam to be conducted as soon as possible?” asked Gawain. Harry suddenly felt trapped. He knew where this was going. “I don’t think so, Gawain. Sorry, but I haven’t learnt antidotes yet,” said Harry, seeing Gawains face fall a little. Gawain gave Harry a small smile. “I had to ask, Harry. My office is desperate for new recruits, and it would have been a great boost for us if you could have commenced the Auror program a year early.” Harry understood Gawain’s predicament. While the dark arts and its followers had been keeping their heads down since the war, the Daily Prophet was now littered with articles about how the criminal element were now returning to their usual behaviour as they realised just how shorthanded both the Auror and Magical Law Enforcement Offices were. “I’m sorry, Gawain,” said Harry, “but even if I had passed all of my classes yesterday, I would not have left until after the school year ended. I made a commitment to Minerva and Kingsley to teach this year, and I intend to honour that commitment.” Gawain nodded resignedly. He had expected nothing less from Harry, and while it hurt him professionally, personally he was very pleased to see that Harry wouldn’t abandon his duties to pursue other interests. “Very well, Harry. Could I perhaps persuade you to join me for some advanced training, along with several other students who also wish to join the Aurors. While we can’t speed up your school lessons, we may be able to save you some time when you join the training program.” Harry considered this. He was only taking Potions now, as well as teaching his class, but this could be a good way to test his new power. “What sort of training did you have in mind?” asked Harry, as his curiosity took hold. Gawain suppressed a grin, knowing he had won a small victory for his Office. “Duelling, strategy and tactics, and investigations. They are the three most rigorous parts of the Auror Training Program. If we can give you a good grounding in those areas now, you should be able to finish the program early.” Harry grinned. “Do you really think I need more training in duelling?” he asked with a raised eyebrow. Gawain regarded Harry for a moment. “Harry, my Auror’s have spent the last four months hunting Death Eaters and Voldemort supporters up and down the country. This work has involved many duels. When was the last time you practiced duelling?” Harry suddenly felt rather foolish. The last time he had duelled was against Voldemort, and that had only been one spell, not really a true duel. “So, duelling practice is required,” said Harry. “When do we start?” Gawain smiled at Harry. The young man had accepted his rebuke with good grace. He certainly has the temperament of an Auror, thought Gawain. “When do you have some free time?” Harry thought quickly. “I’m teaching until three o’clock this afternoon. Then I’m free for the rest of the day.” “I’ll organise it with Minerva to have the wards lifted in the Great Hall for after three o’clock. We can assess your skill level then.” Harry was startled. “This afternoon in the Great Hall, but that will mean other students might see us.” Gawain chuckled. “Of course. We will see how you fair while under scrutiny. That is, after all, how you will be assessed following Auror training,” said Gawain, noting the look on Harry’s face. “I do seem to recall that you fought Voldemort in this very hall with an audience looking on.” Harry nodded. “Yeah… but that was different.” “Oh, relax, Harry. Just do whatever it is you do in your lessons and you’ll be fine.” Harry made his way back to the table where Ginny, Ron, and Hermione were. After he had told them what he and Gawain had agreed to do this afternoon, both Ron and Hermione had looked apprehensive, but Ginny had been grinning. She would get to see Harry trying out his new power again, and that always thrilled her. * “Merlin’s beard, Harry, try not to destroy the place,” said an alarmed Gawain Robards, as he picked himself up off the floor. Dust was still falling from the ceiling and students and teachers were gathering at the entrance to the Great Hall, trying to see inside. “Sorry, Gawain,” said Harry grinning. Ron, Ginny, and Hermione got back to their feet. “Blimey, Harry,” said a stunned Ron. Harry’s stunning spell had been so powerful it had knocked Gawain off his feet, even as the Auror used the most powerful shield he could produce. The walls had shaken from the force of the rebounding spell hitting the floor. Gawain shook his head to clear it. “Maybe we should concentrate on speed, instead of power,” said Gawain as he saw people starting to enter the hall and stand against the back wall. “Okay,” said Harry calmly, as he was now enjoying himself. Gawain cast a series of spells at Harry in rapid succession, the jets of light coming one after another. Harry blocked the spells with ease before firing back with his own series of spells. Gawain grunted as he blocked the spells. The Auror decided to see just how good the kid was. Spells flew at Harry so fast he could no longer see Gawain through the flashes of light. He could block the spells easily but he could not return fire if he couldn’t see his target. Harry decided to improvise. He turned on the spot and apparated to a point ten feet to the left, and unleashed his own barrage of spells at Gawain. Gawain was stunned. He couldn’t figure out how Harry had been able to apparate in the middle of defending himself. It was a great trick, and one he was determined to learn as soon as this practice session was over. Harry and Gawain settled into a rhythm as they both cast and blocked spells. Harry was no longer grinning as he concentrated on finding a way around the Auror’s defences. Against the wall, Ginny was enthralled as she watched. She had never seen anything near this speed; not even during the battle of Hogwarts. As she watched, she caught the telltale gleam in Harry’s eyes. They were starting to glow, but she had no idea which emotion was causing it this time. Meanwhile, Harry thought he saw a way around Gawains defences. If he couldn’t fire a spell through his shield, he would just have to put himself on the other side of it. Gawain saw Harry grin at him and disappear. It had only just registered to Gawain that Harry had just apparated without having to spin around, when he felt the tip of a wand press against the back of his neck. Bloody hell, that can’t be him, thought the Auror as he raised his hands and turned around slowly. Gawain was left shaken as he saw that it was indeed Harry Potter, looking at him with glowing eyes and grinning from ear to ear. “Harry, please tell me how you did that,” said Gawain weakly. Harry lowered his wand. “How I did what?” “Apparated while under attack,” said a now flustered Gawain Robards. “And you didn’t even spin into it. How did you do it?” Harry shrugged. “I don’t know. Without making my spells stronger, I couldn’t get past your shield, so I decided I needed to move to a position behind you, so I did.” “So you did...” muttered Gawain as he tried to comprehend just how powerful Harry was. He can just think it and it happens, Merlins beard. “Let’s try that again,” suggested Gawain, “but this time, you will have two opponents.” Gawain turned and signalled for Alicia to join them. As Alicia reached them, Harry noticed how large the crowd had become in the Great Hall. The younger students had started to finish their lessons for the day now, and were joining the older students who had had the afternoon off. Harry also noticed Minerva McGonagall was watching from the back of the hall, her expression unreadable. “Harry, I don’t want you to use anything damaging, but I give you permission to incapacitate Alicia or myself if you are able to. You can’t fight two people at once if you can’t remove us from the fight,” concluded Gawain as he smiled at Harry. Harry nodded his understanding. “Should we protect the crowd?” Gawain nodded and called to Minerva, asking her to provide a shield for the crowd. Harry watched as his Headmistress cast the shield and he saw his muggle class students had made their way into the hall, and were now sitting at the front of the crowd. Harry winked at them as they waved at him, before he returned his attention to the two Aurors who were about to attack him. “Ready, Harry?” asked Gawain. Harry stepped back to the edge of the hall and took up a duelling stance. He felt his adrenaline surge as he braced himself for the onslaught of spells. Gawain and Alicia also stepped back, putting distance between each other and Harry. Gawain was almost transfixed as he saw Harry’s eyes flash brightly for a second, before they returned to a soft glow. Alicia made the first move, followed quickly by Gawain. Harry blocked their incoming spells as he watched them. They would be expecting him to apparate behind them and so would be waiting for him to disappear. Harry apparated. It was over in seconds. Gawain lay crumpled on the floor as Harry held his wand against Alicia’s back. The crowd gasped and the murmuring echoed throughout the hall. Alicia held up her hands and Harry lowered his wand, stepping over to Gawain and reviving him. Ginny felt her pulse race. She looked at Ron and Hermione, and all she could see was wide eyes and open mouths. She tried to replay what she had just seen in her head, but it had happened so fast that she wasn’t entirely sure of what she had just witnessed. Gawain opened his eyes to find a smiling Harry Potter offering him his hand. He grimaced as he took the offered hand and got to his feet. “How...” was all Gawain could manage. Harry felt sympathy for Gawain and Alicia. They had survived the war only to be beaten by a shaggy haired teenager in front of a bunch of school students. He decided he would not gloat, but rather just explain. “I knew you were waiting for me to apparate behind you, so I apparated to the opposite corner, hoping I would blend into the crowd. Once you turned to defend your back I stunned you. Alicia turned towards you as you fell so I apparated to a position right behind her,” concluded Harry. Gawain thought about this for a minute. “Could you sense my thoughts, Harry?” “No, but I do know some Legilimency. Maybe I should try that,” said Harry thoughtfully. Gawain and Alicia shared a look. Whatever Harry was capable of was far more than they taught in the Auror program. A giddy feeling came over Gawain and he could see the same feelings etched on Alicia’s face. When Harry Potter joined the Auror’s, they would be fully returned to their place of respect and fear amongst those who dabbled in the dark arts. “One more time, Harry,” said Gawain, “for my benefit.” Harry grinned. “How many this time?” Gawain thought for a moment. Initially he was only going to use Alicia and himself again, but if the kid wanted a challenge, he would oblige. He was fascinated to learn just how far Harry could go. He walked to the crowd at the end of the hall. “Professor McGonagall, Professor Stonely, could I ask you both to join us in our next little test?” Minerva raised an eyebrow before she gave a curt nod and lowered her shield. A tall thin man also stepped forward and Harry guessed this was the new Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor. Harry laughed to himself as he saw Professor Slughorn hastily erecting a new shield for the crowd. As the four witches and wizards gathered around Harry, he began to have doubts. He knew three of them where formidable opponents in their own right, while the fourth was an unknown talent, but Ginny had told him Professor Stonely knew his stuff. Harry swallowed as he looked at the very stern face of Minerva McGonagall. “Right,” said Gawain, “nothing stronger than a stunning spell.” With that Harry’s four opponents walked to a different corner each, leaving Harry in the middle of the hall. Harry noticed they were leaving no room for him to apparate behind them. Clever buggers, he thought ruefully as he took up his duelling stance. Again Harry’s eyes flashed as the first spells started coming at him. Ginny watched on in astonishment. Harry was blocking spells from four directions at once, while firing the occasional spell back at his opponents. He was ducking and twisting, weaving and spinning as he kept pace with the barrage of spells for several minutes. She grinned as she heard Ron cheer beside her. Harry was concentrating hard, trying to find a pattern to the attacks. He could strike when they attacked because they had to lower their shield charms to fire at him, but he was having trouble finding an opening. He would have to try something a little more powerful to get out of this situation. The members of the crowd began to hold onto one another as the Great Hall shook with the force of the spells Harry had started firing. Many of the younger students had fantasised about being in the final battle, but now that they were seeing a glimpse of what it must have been like, their fantasy was replaced by fear, along with absolute respect for those who had fought and survived the battle. In the centre of the hall, Harry was starting to feel the pressure of maintaining his defence. It was time to move. He began to apparate randomly around the hall, and he could sense the confusion he was creating. He apparated directly in front of Professor Stonely, then apparated away again instantly as the spells from his other opponents headed towards the startled Professor. Stonely blocked the spells, but gave his colleagues a withering glare for their mistake. It was all the distraction Harry needed. Harry apparated directly beside Professor Stonely and stunned him as he still glared at Minerva. The crowd cheered as Harry took up a position in the corner he had liberated from Professor Stonely. He continued to block spells before he apparated three times in quick succession down the hall, reappearing in a crouched position next to Alicia. Another stunning spell and Harry was down to two opponents. Ginny saw Harry’s eyes flash as he spun and apparated away from the prone figure of Alicia. Whatever emotion he was feeling was very strong, but she wasn’t worried; she suspected Harry was enjoying himself now. Gawain and Minerva increased the tempo of their attacks now, holding nothing back. Harry blocked and fired spells as he looked for a way through their defences. He decided he would inspire his muggle born students with a demonstration. Harry began to apparate so rapidly around the hall that Gawain and Minerva could no longer keep track of him. He watched and waited as he kept moving as fast as he could, until he glimpsed them both lower their wands a fraction as they tried to follow him. He jumped and twisted through the air between his two opponents as he yelled out his first verbal spell since the final battle. “Expelliarmus.” Gawain’s wand flew out of his hand and Harry caught it as he landed. Using Gawains wand he produced a shield while he fired a stunning spell around the side of it with his own wand. As Minerva blocked his stunning spell he cast a disillusionment charm on himself and disappeared. Minerva scanned the hall trying to predict where Harry would reappear. Harry felt a tinge of regret as he reappeared and fired the disarming spell at Minerva, not bothering to use the verbal spell this time. Minerva’s wand flew through the air and clattered onto the floor near Harry’s feet. Harry apparated back to the centre of the hall and stood still for a moment, scanning the room to make sure all of his opponents were down or unarmed. His eyes glowed brightly and he could feel his pulse pounding in his head. He began to breathe heavily as he grinned at a stunned Minerva McGonagall. The sudden silence was broken by cheering from the far end of the hall. Harry turned and looked at the crowd. He could see the disbelief etched on the faces of both students and teachers alike. He saw his little class standing and cheering for him at the front of the crowd. He smiled at his students and gave them a small bow. A breathless Gawain Robards appeared beside Harry. Harry handed him his wand back and shook the hand offered by Gawain. Minerva also walked to him and put a hand on his shoulder as she gave him a stern glare, but Harry could see the corners of her mouth twitching. He gave his Headmistress a lopsided grin and reminded himself to apologise to her later. Harry moved towards the prone figure of Alicia and revived her, while Gawain did likewise for Professor Stonely. As Harry stood up and turned back to face the crowd, he found Ginny was running towards him. She didn’t slow down as she reached him and threw her arms around him. Of all the things he had faced in the last two hours, it was this that sent him to the floor. Excitement ran through the corridors of Hogwarts. Those who had seen the display of power were awed, but some were fearful. To them it represented an end to any hopes they had of reclaiming the position of power they held last year. One of those who feared the rise of this new power was Pansy Parkinson. She had seen the final part of Harry’s display, as he had taken on four opponents and won, seemingly without too much trouble. Any plans she had for revenge would have to be rethought until she could find a way around the skill of Harry Potter. Pansy sat in the Slytherin common room and seethed. She thought it was bad enough that she had to return to Hogwarts this year, despite having been a seventh year student last year. Her return was caused by her abysmal performance in all subjects last year except Dark Arts, as the subject had been renamed then. The death of her parents during the battle of Hogwarts had left her with no option but to try and secure employment, but her poor grades and reputation had seen her blocked at every turn. The children of Death Eaters were being shunned, and she knew her treatment of other students during the previous year was well known, even if she had evaded punishment for it. The only option left to her had been to return to Hogwarts and attempt to achieve better grades, while hoping that a year away from the public might help to diminish the negative reputation she currently had. It had cost her every Galleon she had left to attend school, after she was denied a grant from the victim’s fund. That rejection had come without an explanation, just a letter advising her she would not be receiving assistance at this time. Now, just over a week into the new school year, she was plotting her enemy’s demise, and cursing the wizarding world for the situation she now found herself in. She had watched as Harry Potter and his friends had been welcomed back as heroes, while she was shunned. She was also furious that she had not been offered a chance to take her exams early and leave this stone prison she felt she was trapped in. And then had come the final insult. Her beloved Slytherin House was infested with mudbloods and blood traitors, worming their way in and taking her final refuge from her. The presence of mudbloods in her house had only become apparent after the twelve year old twins were assigned to Slytherin. At first she thought it was a mistake, but after their first day of lessons the twins had come back babbling about their famous teacher, Harry Potter, and how wonderful it was going to be to learn from him and his friends. Pansy had been left numb by the revelation, and had taken it as a personal insult to her and her house. It had only gotten worse from then on, as other Slytherin students felt safe enough to reveal their birth heritage. The students from the first four years were a mixture of the pure blooded, half blooded, and mudbloods. She had been horrified as she realised what had been done to the ancient and noble house of Salazar Slytherin. Now she and her few remaining friends found themselves as outcasts in their own school house. The fear she had instilled in people last year was nothing more than a memory and she feared that those who had suffered her wrath last year might now wish to ensure she suffered for her unpunished crimes. In fact, she wasn’t entirely sure why she had been allowed to re-enter the school in the first place. Her enemies knew what she had done last year, especially the blood traitor, Ginny Weasley. While she despised Ginny and her fawning behaviour around Harry Potter, she also feared Ginny, as the girl knew what crimes she had committed. The use of the unforgivable curses usually resulted in a stay within the walls of Azkaban, but Alecto and Amycus Carrow had encouraged there use by certain students last year, her being one of them. While she had revelled in the power she held last year, it had all turned to ashes on the night of the battle. Her parents had died and her friends had been taken from her. Goyle was in Azkaban awaiting trial for his alleged crimes last year, Crabbe was dead at the hand of her enemies, and she had not seen Draco Malfoy for nearly eighteen months, but she knew he was still in hiding with his father. Pansy wondered how she might make contact with Draco and attempt to rejoin him. While they had never been in love, or particularly close now that she thought about it; they had shared a relationship of physical comfort and she thought that ought to count for something. The laughter from the other side of the common room drew her attention. She saw the little mudbloods from Harry Potter’s class talking and giggling with the younger housemates, praising their new hero and his spectacular abilities. Pansy was not impressed by Harry and his skills. She viewed it as another obstacle to overcome if she was ever going to avenge her own losses. * The Headmistresses Office was currently playing host to a group of rather bewildered witches and wizards. Until today, their own abilities had been considered formidable by most, but their confidence had been badly shaken by a grinning teenager. Their only consolation at this point was that the teenager in question was Harry Potter. Kingsley Shacklebolt paced in front of the fire place as he addressed the three people seated before him. “Let me get this straight. Harry Potter just defeated four highly skilled witches and wizards, two of them being Aurors, without resorting to anything more powerful than a stunning spell?” Gawain Robards glanced at Minerva McGonagall and Alicia O’Riley before he answered. He could see the same look of embarrassment and astonishment on their faces, as he knew must be on his. “Kingsley, let me make this clear. What we witnessed this afternoon was a display of power so extraordinary that the wizarding world will be talking about it for a hundred years. At the moment I am just glad that Harry is on our side.” Minerva nodded as Gawain finished speaking. “He’s right, Kingsley. I don’t think even Albus could have beaten him.” She glanced around the room. “I don’t know about the others, but I wasn’t holding anything back by the end.” Alicia grunted. “I didn’t even have a chance to really get going. Once he started apparating around the hall, I may as well have put my wand away and waited for him to stun me, which is effectively what happened.” Kingsley was trying not to smile. He knew these people were extraordinarily gifted, and while Harry was apparently considerably more powerful than any of them, he would still need to keep all the allies on side that he could. After all, Harry was only just one man. “What do you think we should do, Minerva?” Kingsley asked with interest. Minerva thought for a moment. “I don’t see that we can do anything except make sure Harry can control the power. I had intended to train him in just that skill shortly, and how to stop his eyes giving away his emotions, but after seeing his eyes glow while he fights, I can tell you it doesn’t disadvantage him at all. In fact, I found it very distracting, while it didn’t affect him at all.” Gawain was shocked. “You’ve seen it before? I saw it in his first Charms class too. Do you know what causes it?” Minerva shrugged. “Albus told us that it was power radiating from Harry. Apparently it occurs whenever his emotions are running very high. Great joy or anger can trigger it.” Gawain smiled at that. “I almost forgot to strike when I saw his eyes flash. It really was something, Kingsley.” Kingsley nodded. “I have also seen it before, a few months ago. Unfortunately that was during a period of... rage, if I had to guess.” Kingsley shuddered as he recalled the incident and he saw Minerva pale for a moment. “What do you think he was feeling today?” “It’s hard to say,” began Minerva, “but if I had to guess, I’d say happiness. He did seem to be enjoying himself, and he also used a verbal spell when he didn’t have to. I suspect he may have been showing off for his students.” Gawain’s eyes widened at that. “You’re right, Minerva. He didn’t need to say the spell out loud but he did anyway.” Gawain shook his head. “Oh, please don’t tell me he was just having a bit of fun by that point?” Minerva chuckled. “He attacked me with two wands at once, Gawain, one of them being yours. I didn’t even know you could wield two wands at the same time.” Kingsley was becoming confused. “You can use two wands at once, but they both fire the same spell at the same time, that’s all. I’ve seen it done.” “You don’t understand, Kingsley, he used two wands at the same time and produced two different spells one after the other,” said Minerva. “Actually, it was three spells, Minerva,” said Gawain. “He produced a shield with my wand, and fired a stunning spell at you with his wand, and then he disillusioned himself.” Minerva felt her jaw drop. “So that’s how he did it. I thought he had apparated again, but he didn’t reappear for a long time. Just waiting for me to look the wrong way, the cheeky sod.” Minerva smiled ruefully. Kingsley stopped pacing and looked at Minerva. “So he didn’t stun you, even though he could have?” Minerva shook her head. “He disarmed me instead. The boy has some common sense at least. I would have given him a month’s worth of detentions if he had stunned me in front of the students.” The group all laughed as they talked long into the night. Finally, Kingsley asked the question Gawain had been waiting for. “Should we move Harry into the Auror training program now?” Gawain desperately wanted to say yes, but now that the moment was upon him, he couldn’t do it to the lad. “I have already spoken to Harry about that possibility,” said Gawain, ignoring the very stern glare he was now receiving from Minerva. “He told me he would not leave Hogwarts until he had fulfilled his commitment to you and Minerva to teach for a year.” Kingsley and Minerva shared a look. Both of them smiled as they considered this. “Oh well,” said Kingsley, “at least his little students will have a great teacher for their first year.” Minerva beamed as she tried to give Gawain a sympathetic look. “Don’t worry, you’ll get him soon enough.” “Right,” said Kingsley, “now that I know where Harry and his friends will be at Halloween, may I impose upon the school to host a very special event on behalf of the Ministry, Minerva?” Minerva raised an eyebrow. “What sort of event?” Kingsley explained for a minute before receiving the full support of Minerva McGonagall, who was delighted as she imagined the possibility of rendering Harry Potter speechless. * Ginny brushed the black hair out of Harry’s eyes and she saw that the glow was fading, to be replaced by their regular green shade. Harry kissed her gently as he rolled to one side and lay beside her, draping his arm across her body as the fire and moonlight danced within their room. Ginny smiled and closed her eyes, savouring the feeling of contentment she now had. It had been six weeks since Harry had astounded everyone with his display in the Great Hall. She still felt giddy just thinking about it. The power and speed had been incredible, but it was the flashes from his eyes that stood out in her memory. Harry’s eyes had scared her when he was angry or upset in the past, but she had become used to it now. She hadn’t seen him angry for over two months now, and again the glowing eyes represented only good things to her. During his duel, she knew it was adrenaline and excitement that had been running through Harry; he had told her as much later that evening. At dinner after the duel, she had watched as Harry was congratulated and praised by nearly everyone. His little students had come to him as a group and kept shouting ‘Expelliarmus’ as they re-enacted Harry’s disarming of Gawain Robards. After they had left, Harry explained to her, Ron, and Hermione, that he was teaching the kids that very spell in their Defence Against the Dark Arts lessons, and he had only performed it verbally so his students could see it in action. She and Ron had laughed, while Hermione had rolled her eyes, muttering something about showing off. Back in their room that night, Ginny had asked Harry to teach her how to apparate. She had not had a chance to learn during the previous year, but she was now of age and could sit the test if she could learn how to do it. Harry had readily agreed and asked Minerva McGonagall if he could arrange to have the wards lowered to teach Ginny. Minerva had realised that a lot of students this year were of age and still couldn’t apparate. She arranged for an early class to be run by the Ministry instructors for those of age, but gave Harry permission to join them to teach Ginny one on one. Ginny smiled as she thought about the apparation lessons. It had taken her a few lessons before she had been able to apparate with confidence. Then Harry had told her to follow him before he apparated around the hall and she had chased him, laughing as she finally caught up with him. The Ministry instructor had then informed her that they were disrupting the other students and that she no longer needed any further training. The instructor gave her a certificate and politely asked her to leave. Harry had turned to the instructor at that point and informed him he had not received a certificate either, as he never took the lessons. The instructor had muttered under his breath as he quickly made out a certificate for Harry, and then showed them the door. Since then, she and Harry had been going to the forested area between the school and Hogsmeade, practicing apparating as they chased each other through the trees. To Ginny it was a feeling like flying, and while Harry could move faster than her, she was starting to get faster. Ginny had also gone to the Quidditch trials with Harry four weeks ago. As she watched the younger students flying, Harry had told her he wasn’t going to try out for the team because it wouldn’t be fair to the others as he was a teacher. Ron had also decided not to try out because he wanted to spend his free time with Hermione, who had no interest in Quidditch. Ginny had tried out briefly, but her heart wasn’t in it as she saw Harry watching her from the stands. He was standing and cheering for her as she flew, but all she could think about was being with him, and how much time she would lose with Harry if she made the team. Suddenly Quidditch had seemed so trivial compared to her other goals in life, so she had withdrawn herself from the trial, much to the disappointment of the new captain. Harry had understood her decision. He too found he could no longer maintain the enthusiasm he had once held for the game. Upon learning of Ginny’s withdrawal, Minerva had come to see her and ask her to reconsider; but Minerva had quickly realised that Ginny wasn’t going to budge. It was apparent to Minerva that Ginny didn’t want to try and recapture her previous years at Hogwarts. She was aiming higher. As a consolation, Harry had asked Ginny to become the teacher of the muggle born classes flying lessons. Ginny had jumped at the chance, and had found the teaching role just as rewarding as winning the Quidditch Cup, as she watched her students develop under her guidance. Now, as the cold weather had fully set in, Ginny was warm and comfortable as she lay with Harry, listening to the fire crackling in the fireplace and contemplating the recent announcement of a Ball that was to be held on Halloween, instead of the traditional feast. It was only two weeks from now, and she would get the chance to dance with Harry; something they hadn’t done since his birthday, and she couldn’t wait. * The following morning in the Great Hall, Harry had been surprised to find two letters had arrived for him. The first was from Luna Lovegood, wanting to know if he was still willing to give an interview to the Quibbler. The second had almost caused Harry to choke and his eyes flashed for a moment, startling Ginny. Harry showed the letter to Ginny. It was a request from Narcissa Malfoy to testify on her behalf as to her actions on the night of the Battle of Hogwarts. Ginny had been offended that the woman had even had the nerve to consider the possibility, let alone actually write to Harry and ask. “What is she thinking?” asked Ginny angrily. “That she doesn’t want to go to Azkaban,” said Harry, shaking his head. “She thinks that if I testify that she lied to Voldemort in order to save me, the Wizengamot might be lenient towards her.” “But she didn’t lie to save you, she lied to save Draco,” insisted Ginny. “I know, Gin, but that same lie did save my life.” “Harry, you can’t be seriously thinking about doing this. Hermione would be very upset,” said Ginny. “Very upset about what?” asked Hermione. Harry and Ginny both cringed. They had been so absorbed by their own concerns they hadn’t noticed Hermione and Ron had arrived at the table and were now standing beside them. Harry felt the blood drain from his face. He wasn’t sure of what he should say. “Uh... nothing important, Hermione. I wasn’t going to do it anyway,” said Harry quickly. Ginny nodded her head in agreement. “Nothing to worry about.” Hermione and Ron sat down with Harry and Ginny. Hermione fixed them with a piercing stare. “One of you had better tell me what’s going on, right now.” Ginny bit her bottom lip as she looked from Hermione to Harry and back again. She slowly stretched her hand towards Hermione and gave her the letter from Narcissa. Hermione read the letter quickly before she threw it onto the table and scowled. “She thinks you can save her, does she?” hissed Hermione through clenched teeth. Harry nodded, as Ron picked up the letter and read it. He handed it back to Harry as he put an arm around Hermione. Harry watched Ron cautiously as he sat beside Hermione, apparently unmoved by the request. “I think you should do it,” said Ron thoughtfully. “What... why?” asked Harry, startled by his best friend’s comment. “If she thinks you can save her, she is being very selective with her memory,” said Ron darkly. “When they ask you to describe what happened, remember to start at the very beginning. Don’t forget to mention the parts about torture, kidnapping, and murder, all carried out in her home with her permission.” Hermione put her head on Ron’s shoulder as a tear rolled down her cheek. Ron held Hermione and waited for Harry to respond. Harry was shocked by Ron’s idea. He looked at Ginny and saw a grin on her face, but he didn’t think it had anything to do with being happy. “I need to talk to McGonagall about this,” said Harry. “I’ll testify against her if I can, but not for her. It’s the least Hermione and Dobby deserve.” Hermione gave Harry a weak smile as Ron looked at him. He nodded his head once at Harry before returning his attention to Hermione. Ginny took Harry’s hand. “Come on, Harry,” said Ginny. “We can talk to her before lessons start if we hurry.” * “Enter, Mr Potter.” Harry stepped into the Headmistresses Office and found Minerva McGonagall sitting behind her desk as if she had been waiting for him. He had been given the password to get passed the gargoyle some time ago, but he still thought it was polite to knock first. “And Miss Weasley, I see. What can I do for you both?” asked Minerva. Harry took the letter out of his pocket and handed it to Minerva. “I received this today. I would like your opinion on what you think I should do.” Minerva read the letter before handing it back to Harry. “This is a matter between you and Narcissa Malfoy, Harry. My only advice would be to do what you think is right.” “Do I have to testify?” asked Harry, not entirely sure how wizarding courts worked. “Of course not. This is a request only, and you are not bound to do anything,” said Minerva. Harry looked at the letter in his hand. He had known he would be called to a hearing sooner or later, but he had never imagined it would be by a Voldemort supporter. Minerva watched Harry closely. She had known he would receive this letter today. Harry didn’t know it, but his mail was still being scanned by the Ministry, and was being held there with only a few exceptions being passed on. Mainly Harry’s mail consisted of hundreds of marriage proposals and the occasional death threat, but every now and then a genuine letter arrived, and Kingsley had notified her of this letter last night. She was surprised Harry had come to her though; she had thought he would simply destroy the letter. “What’s troubling you, Harry?” asked Minerva kindly. Harry looked back up. “Something Ron said gave me an idea, Minerva. He said I should testify about everything Narcissa did, not just what she did in the forest. I was wondering if I should testify against her, not for her.” “Would it serve any purpose to testify at all?” asked Minerva. Harry considered his response. “It would give Hermione and Dobby a voice.” Minerva smiled at Harry. “Then your way forward is clear. Would you like me to notify the Wizengamot of your intention to testify against Narcissa Malfoy? I’m sure they would be very grateful for your assistance.” Harry looked at Ginny. “What do you think I should do?” Ginny put her forehead against Harry’s for a moment. As she pulled back Harry could see a tear in her eye. “I will support your decision either way, but personally, I think you should make sure she is never free to hurt others again,” said Ginny fiercely. Harry nodded and turned back to Minerva. “Set it up, Minerva.” “Very well, Harry. Now, while you’re here, I have had another request for your services,” said Minerva with a smile. Harry raised an eyebrow at that. “Oh yes, and what service may that be?” “To teach,” said Minerva, a twinkle in her eye. Harry was confused. “To teach what? I already teach.” Minerva sighed. “I take it then, that you haven’t noticed the looks of envy your students are receiving from the other first and second year students?” Harry shook his head, while beside him, Ginny beamed. She had noticed for weeks now, how the other students watched Harry’s class as they practiced spells together out in the grounds. “Harry, the results achieved by you and your fellow teachers have been nothing short of remarkable. Your students are nearly at the appropriate level to begin the second year, after less than two months. Added to that, they are happily disarming each other out in the grounds as they re-enact your victory against Gawain and I,” said Minerva, giving Harry a withering stare. Harry blushed at this, still feeling a little guilty for disarming his Headmistress. “These are spells that the regular second year class have not begun to learn yet,” continued Minerva. “Hence to say, a group of the first and second year students took it upon themselves to start a petition, asking that they also be taught by Dumbledore’s Army.” Harry gaped at Minerva. He knew his students were doing well, but he hadn’t really noticed the other students looking at them. He had gotten so used to being looked at himself, that he just tuned it out. Minerva chuckled as she saw Harry struggle with his words. “Relax, Harry. I wouldn’t ask you to take on any more teaching duties. I just thought you might like to know that I am very proud of what you have all achieved, and that you have also inspired other youngsters to want to learn more.” Harry looked at the floor. “Yes, Minerva... thanks.” Minerva shared a quick grin with Ginny. “Before you both go, there is one more thing. Please make sure you have secured appropriate attire for the Halloween Ball. If you haven’t yet, I suggest you do so, as you two will be called upon to lead the first dance.” Harry swallowed at that piece of news. Ginny bounced up and down. * “Can we come to the Ball, Harry? I swear we won’t get in the way,” begged Alex. Harry gave his students a sad smile as they looked at him hopefully. “I’m sorry kids; the Ball is for fourth year students and above. It wouldn’t be very fair to the other youngsters if you were allowed to go and they weren’t.” Alex glared at Harry for a second. “They got to go to school last year and we didn’t. That wasn’t very fair.” Harry thought Alex had a point, as Vicky and Jack nodded their agreement. It was also the first time any of his students had mentioned their omission from Hogwarts last year. This was an interesting way to start the week. Harry had to be careful here. “Alex, it wasn’t the other students who stopped you from coming to school. They would have been happy to have you here. It was Voldemort and his supporters that kept you from attending this school.” Alex considered this for a minute, before he slowly nodded his understanding. “I tell you what,” said Harry, “Professor McGonagall told me this morning that you are all doing very well, so why don’t we change our last class on Friday to an extra flying lesson as a little reward?” Jack almost jumped out his seat. “That would mean we could fly all afternoon because we already have flying straight after lunch.” Harry grinned. “Yes, I suppose it would.” Alex, Vicky and Jack all jumped up and down as they contemplated a whole afternoon of flying. Max and Mary sat quietly and Harry was a little disconcerted by this. The twins loved to fly; they were naturals at it and he had expected them to be happy at the prospect of more flying time. Instead, they almost looked scared. “Max, Mary, is something wrong?” asked Harry softly. The twins looked at each other and Harry saw that they were definitely worried about something. “Kids, settle down,” said Harry to Alex, Vicky, and Jack. “Mary, are you okay?” Harry thought Mary was about to cry as her bottom lip trembled. The other kids had noticed something was wrong now and had fallen silent. “Sweetheart, it’s okay, whatever it is I’m sure we can fix it,” said Harry soothingly. Max put his arm around his sister and looked up at Harry. “We heard something, Harry... something bad.” Harry was concerned now. Whatever was going on, it had clearly frightened his students. “What did you hear, Max?” “We heard some older kids talking about hurting you,” said Max, now clearly shaken. “You and Ginny.” Harry felt his heart skip a beat before it restarted at an alarming speed. He didn’t really worry about threats to him, but a threat to Ginny was something he couldn’t ignore. He took a deep breath to calm himself before he spoke. “Max, it’s alright. Why don’t you just tell me what you heard and I’ll make sure it’s taken care of?” Max nodded. “We were in the common room, and it was late. Mary and I were heading to our Astronomy lesson at midnight, but we heard voices as we came down the stairs. We heard them talking about how they could attack you. Some of them were saying that you were too powerful, but one of them said you would be easy to get if they could get Ginny first. They said you had died for her, and you would do it again.” Harry’s blood ran cold. This had happened on Friday night, and they were only just telling him now, two days later. “Do you know who they were?” asked Harry, a little too forcefully he realised as he said it. Max cowered under his glare. “I’m sorry, Max,” said Harry, getting himself back under control. “I’m not angry with you, but I really need to know everything you heard.” Max nodded again. “I’m sorry, Harry; we didn’t see them because we were too scared to go passed them. When they finished talking they came up the staircase and we hid behind a statue. After that we went to our lesson.” Harry knew Max wasn’t lying, but he might get Professor McGonagall to check further using Legilimency. She was far better at it than he was. Harry was also kicking himself for not noticing something was troubling Max and Mary sooner. He had seen the twins several times in the Great Hall over the course of the weekend. He tried to recall if their distress had been obvious before now, but he just couldn’t remember. “Were the voices familiar to you?” asked Harry. Max and Mary both shook their heads. “No,” said Max, “but the one who said they should hurt Ginny first was a girl.” An idea occurred to Harry. “Max, would it be okay if I had a look at your memory of that night? Maybe I would recognise the voice.” Max nodded slowly, but Harry could tell he didn’t really understand how Harry was going to look at his memory. “Alright kids, we’re going to go and see the Headmistress. She will be able to help us.” Max and Mary looked relieved as Harry led them through the corridors and up the staircase towards Professor McGonagall’s office. Harry suspected they had been struggling with the idea of telling him about what they had heard for a while now. They may not have told him straight away because they were unsure of how he would react; or they may have feared he would not believe them. Harry remembered having the same problem during his second year when Dumbledore had asked him if he had anything he wanted to tell him about the Chamber of Secrets. “Harry!” exclaimed a startled Minerva as Harry entered her office without knocking. Her eyes widened as she saw Harry also had his class with him. Her demeanour rapidly became very stern. “What is the meaning of this, Potter?” Harry registered the use of his surname. “Professor, we may have a problem that needs our attention.” “Go on.” “Max and Mary overheard a conversation on Friday night. This conversation revolved around the best way to attack me. I think we should have a look at the kid’s memories and see if we can learn any more. Unfortunately, they didn’t see who was talking, they only heard it, but maybe we will recognise a voice,” concluded Harry. Minerva regarded Harry for a moment. She knew he would make a wonderful teacher if he ever changed his mind about being an Auror, but judging by the way he was going about trying to solve this little mystery, he would probably make an even better Auror. “Very well, Mr Potter. Have you explained the process to your students?” asked Minerva. Harry nodded. “They know what is going to happen, but I would be happy to demonstrate first, so they can see there is nothing to be worried about.” Minerva nodded as she made her way to the Pensieve. Harry looked at his students. “Max and Mary, come with me. You three, why don’t you have a look around at the portraits,” suggested Harry. “These are all the previous Heads of the school.” Alex, Vicky, and Jack began making their way around the room while Max and Mary stepped to the Pensieve with Harry. Harry quickly extracted the memory of their earlier conversation in the classroom and placed it into the Pensieve. The twins had looked on with fascination, as they saw images of their conversation with Harry swirling around in the stone bowl. Minerva asked Max and Mary both to think about the conversation they had overheard as she placed her wand against their temples one at a time. She extracted the silvery thread of memory and placed it into the Pensieve. Harry thanked the kids and sent them off to join the others while he and Minerva put their faces into the Pensieve and watched the memory. After only two minutes, Harry pulled his face out of the stone bowl and looked at Minerva, his concern mirrored in her face. “So,” said Harry, his voice rasping, “Pansy Parkinson thinks she can get at me by hurting Ginny.” Harry felt his blood boil for a second. His power meant he was no longer an easily reachable target, so now people plotted to hurt those closest to him to get at him. Minerva frowned. “It would seem so, but there was no direct threat indicating anything more than just talk. I’m afraid I can’t do anything at the moment, Harry, but I will have Miss Parkinson and her friends watched from now on.” Harry almost objected until he saw the troubled look on Minerva’s face. She was worried, but there was nothing more she could do. Harry nodded. “Thank you, Minerva. I’ll tell Ginny to be careful.” Harry looked around the room and saw his students standing in front of the portrait of Albus Dumbledore, listening to a story in rapt fascination. “I think I had better get my students back to class before Professor Dumbledore starts telling them less than flattering stories about me,” said Harry, making his way over to his students. “Ah, Harry,” said Albus Dumbledore brightly, “these delightful students have just been telling me what a wonderful teacher you are.” Harry looked down at his students and felt his cheeks redden. “Were they just?” Harry’s students looked at the floor while Dumbledore beamed at Harry. “Look after them, Harry. Children are, after all, our greatest treasures.” “I will, Professor,” said Harry, before turning back to his students. “Come on, you lot. We have a lesson to finish.” With that Harry ushered his class out the door and gave a small wave to Minerva as he left. Minerva chuckled as she watched them go. After the door had shut she addressed the portraits. “Report back to me if you see or hear any suspicious activity in relation to Miss Pansy Parkinson, she is a seventh year Slytherin student.” * The rest of the week passed by without incident, as Harry and Ginny kept an eye out for Pansy Parkinson and any of the older Slytherin students. Professor Slughorn had watched the memories of Max and Mary, but he had been unable to identify the other voices, but he was sure they would be fifth or sixth year students; after all, there were only a few seventh year students in Slytherin as most had chosen not to return to Hogwarts. Gawain and Alicia had also been informed of the situation and were now paying extra attention to the older Slytherin students, but other than the usual grumbling about Harry, they detected no further hint of any plot to attack Harry or Ginny. On Friday evening, following a very tiring double flying lesson with the muggle born class, Harry and Ginny were summoned to the Headmistresses office following dinner. When they had arrived at the office, they had been surprised to find Kingsley Shacklebolt was waiting for them. “Hello Harry, Ginny. How are you both?” asked Kingsley, his deep voice booming as he greeted his young friends. “Very well, thanks Kingsley,” replied Harry with a smile, as he shook Kingsley’s hand, “And you?” Kingsley gave Ginny a quick hug before he moved to the sofas by the fireplace, a warm fire already merrily burning within. Harry and Ginny sat on one sofa while Kingsley and Minerva took the other. Kingsley regarded the young couple before he continued. “To be honest, I’m troubled by some unusual developments concerning you, Harry.” Harry wasn’t shocked by this. “What events exactly?” “Several weeks ago, four bodies were discovered at an isolated farm house in the far north of the country. All four showed no signs of injury, or any other marks which would explain their deaths to the muggle authorities. As two of the victims were young men, it is causing quite a stir in that part of the country,” said Kingsley. Harry grunted. “The Killing Curse, I take it?” Kingsley nodded. “Indeed. Our best information suggests it was the Malfoys, and judging by the evidence left behind, they are no longer alone.” Harry felt his body tense at the mention of the Malfoys. He had not consciously thought about Lucius and Draco for some time. Kingsley continued. “Minerva has informed me of your wish to testify against Narcissa. I would like to give you the opportunity to reconsider in light of what you have just learnt. Lucius has become desperate and reckless enough to kill muggles without cause. He may come after you if he learns that you have testified against his wife.” Harry was baffled. “But Lucius left his wife behind, Kingsley, why would he care if I testified against her or not?” Kingsley understood Harry’s confusion. “Harry, I don’t believe Lucius Malfoy is in his right mind anymore. He may view any attack against the Malfoy name, even one against the wife he abandoned, as a personal attack and seek revenge for it.” Harry chuckled. “I think Lucius has more than enough reasons to come after me, Kingsley. I will go ahead with my decision to testify.” Kingsley nodded. “Very well. Now, onto the matter of the threat made against the two of you by the charming and delightful Miss Parkinson.” Harry and Ginny smiled at each other as Kingsley’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “While no specific threat has been made, I would like you two to take extra care when you move around the castle. Make sure you don’t go anywhere alone,” said Kingsley. Harry and Ginny nodded their understanding. Kingsley continued. “I will look further into the original allegations made against Miss Parkinson following the overthrow of the previous administration of this school, and see if I can find anything that might give me the power to remove her from Hogwarts. Ginny, we may need to review your statements in relation to Miss Parkinson as well, okay. Until then, look after each other.” “Yes, Kingsley,” said Harry and Ginny in unison. Harry looked at Ginny, wondering why she had never told him she had made an official statement regarding Pansy Parkinson. He decided he would let Ginny talk about it later if she wished, but he wasn’t going to demand an explanation. He understood wanting to keep something to yourself. “Excellent,” said Kingsley, smiling now. “Have you got everything ready for the Halloween Ball next Sunday?” “Ah, not quite,” said Harry, noticing the mischievous look on both Kingsley and Minerva’s faces. “Well, I suggest you stop wasting time sitting here and get to it, Harry. The evening will be remembered for how the first dance was performed, so best to make a good impression.” Harry was looking very carefully at Kingsley and Minerva. They were very insistent that he and Ginny be presentable for the Ball, and Harry was sure they were up to something, but he couldn’t figure out what it was yet. * The next day, Harry and Ginny took the opportunity to go to Diagon Alley with Ron and Hermione to meet Arthur and Molly for lunch, before trying to find suitable robes for the Halloween Ball. Despite the fact they had already bought dress robes for this year, Harry thought they should really try and do something grander if they were going to be leading the first dance. “So, dears, Minerva tells me you have all been very busy at school lately,” said Molly, as they all sat at a table in the Leaky Cauldron having a lunch. Ron was unable to answer due to a mouth full of sandwich. Ginny nodded at her parents. “I’ve only got two subjects now, but I’m also teaching Flying Lessons to Harry’s muggle born class, and my Prefect work is starting to pick up as we get further into the year. And of course, Gawain Robards has started training us for the Auror program,” said Ginny, and Harry could hear the excitement in her voice. Molly regarded her daughter with a concerned look. She had hoped Ginny would follow in her footsteps and choose a career as a Healer. Instead, she would be out there battling the dark arts with Harry and Ron, and it made her nervous. Most of the friends she had who had been Aurors were now dead, and now three of her children would be engaging in the perilous job. Harry thought about the Auror training. Following Harry’s initial test with Gawain, they had begun to hold a few lessons each week for the Dumbledore’s Army members who were going to continue on to the Auror program next year. As all of Dumbledore’s Army had already passed Defence Against the Dark Arts, the Auror lessons were being held in their place. Harry and Gawain had been concentrating on duelling to begin with, as Gawain had wanted to see if others could apparate in the middle of a duel like Harry had done. So far, they had achieved limited success, as most of the students still had to spin before they apparated, leaving themselves vulnerable for a second. However, they were getting faster at it, and Harry was confident at least some of them would soon be able to apparate without the need to spin first. “What about you, Hermione? Minerva tells me you are also teaching Harry’s class,” said Molly. Hermione grinned at Molly. “I’m teaching History of Magic.” Harry laughed as he listened to Hermione. She was the only person he knew who was excited by the history of magic, but he had to admit, his little students did seem to enjoy her lessons. “What fun,” said Molly, with a bemused expression on her face. “Oh, it is,” said Hermione. “I started by teaching them nursery rhymes, and then I changed the words to match various historical facts. The children picked it up so quickly.” Molly was intrigued as she continued to question Hermione about her teaching method, while Harry now understood why his students liked Hermione’s lessons. They were sitting around singing for an hour twice a week. As lunch continued on, Harry noticed they were starting to be watched by a large number of people. He wasn’t surprised, as this was a gathering of some of the most famous witches and wizards in the country. He just hoped the wizarding community would get used to seeing him in public soon, because he couldn’t hide away forever. Harry was delighted, and Molly beamed, as Arthur told them about his promotion at work. His old department had been disbanded, with most of the witches and wizards who worked for Arthur being transferred to the Magical Law Enforcement Department to help make up the numbers. Arthur had been promoted to be the Assistant Head of the Magical Law Enforcement Department. While he had been the Head of his previous department, his new role of Assistant Head actually came with far more responsibilities and staff to look after. Following lunch, the whole group made a visit to Gringotts, and the Burrow Family vault. Ron was left a gibbering mess as the vault door had opened to reveal the immense amount of gold and treasures within. Beside him, Hermione had managed to retain the use of her limbs, but was unable to speak for several minutes. Harry and Ginny poked around the treasure, looking for some jewellery for Ginny to wear to the Ball. A number of beautiful silver pieces were found, following which Hermione and Ginny had made their way out into the muggle world to purchase a dress for Ginny which would match the jewellery she was now wearing, while Harry and Ron were fitted for new dress robes. Once Hermione and Ginny had rejoined Ron and Harry at Madame Malkin’s, Hermione had tried on a few dresses until Ron had told her that while the dresses she was trying on certainly highlighted her beauty, the one she had already had fitted before the school year was prettier than anything she was trying on. Harry and Ginny had shared a look between themselves, wondering where Ron had acquired his sudden gift for charm and tact. Ginny, meanwhile, was carrying a box which Harry assumed contained a new dress. His requests to see the dress were dismissed, as Ginny would only concede that the dress was white and Harry should make he sure he wore something to match. As they group stepped back out into Diagon Alley from Madame Malkin’s, they suddenly came face to face with a number of reporters. Harry scanned the crowd and was relieved to see Rita Skeeter was not among them. After standing for photos for a few minutes, and answering only a couple of questions, they had made their way back to the Leaky Cauldron and flooed to the Burrow for a home cooked meal. * Arthur Weasley looked at his surrogate son carefully. Around him sat all manner of muggle items he had taken apart and rebuilt over the years, yet he was still no closer to understanding how they worked. Harry surveyed the large shed and its dusty contents as he waited for Arthur to begin. He was not sure why Arthur had wanted to talk to him privately, but he knew the man wouldn’t have asked without a reason. Arthur took a deep breath. “Kingsley tells me you are going to testify against Narcissa Malfoy.” “Yes, I am,” said Harry warily. “I understand why you want to do this, Harry, but I want you to understand just what it is you’re letting yourself in for.” Harry stared intently at Arthur. When Arthur had mentioned testifying, he thought he would try and talk him out of it. Instead, Arthur was doing something else. “What do you mean, Arthur?” “You must be prepared for the people representing Narcissa Malfoy. Their job will be to make her look like a victim, and they will go to any lengths to do so. They may also use this opportunity to question you about your actions during the war, and you will not be in a position to lie about any of it. If you do, Narcissa will have all the leverage she needs to get the case against her withdrawn. Do you understand?” asked Arthur. Harry’s mind raced. He hadn’t considered this at all. He thought he would be able to go in and say his piece, and then leave. Now he learned that he could be questioned about anything and everything Narcissa thought might help her case. A troubling thought occurred to Harry. “What about the Horcruxes? Would I have to reveal anything about them?” asked Harry, suddenly very nervous at the prospect of testifying before the Wizengamot. “Yes, Harry,” replied Arthur. “If they ask, you will have only two choices. You can tell the truth and reveal to the magical community what you were doing for the last year, or you can lie, setting free the woman who is partly responsible for the suffering and misery endured by countless witches and wizards.” Harry was stunned. The implications were enormous. “Arthur, why didn’t Kingsley and Minerva mention this to me?” “To be honest, I don’t believe they actually thought you would testify. They also believe that anyone who had any involvement with the Horcruxes, such as the Malfoy family, would be sealing their own fate if they ever acknowledged their involvement. Those objects are considered so dark that it would mean a very long sentence in Azkaban if it was revealed that someone had, for instance, sent a Horcrux to Hogwarts in the hands of a young girl in the hopes muggle born children would be killed. Even just being a member of that family would be harmful to your chances at trial.” Harry grimaced. “I don’t want to drag Ginny into this.” Arthur gave Harry a sympathetic look. “I know, Harry.” Harry nodded. “What happens if I don’t testify?” Arthur shrugged his shoulders. “Narcissa will be tried on the evidence available, and she will almost certainly face time in Azkaban; but she will also defend her actions and claim that she saved your life in the forest on the night of the battle. From what you’ve told me, that is actually true, although not for the reasons she will claim at trial, and if you don’t contradict her it will go a long way towards her plea for mercy.” Harry shuddered at the thought. A Voldemort supporter using him to attain mercy for themselves made him feel sick to the stomach. “I’m going to need to think about this, Arthur. I didn’t realise how complicated it could get.” Arthur stood and put his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I don’t envy your position, son, but we will support whatever you decide to do. I’m always here if you need to talk about anything.” * The next week passed by in a flurry of activity. As no further information was discovered regarding Pansy Parkinson and her plans, Harry and Ginny had put the worry to one side so they could concentrate on school, teaching, the Halloween Ball, and each other. As their schedules began to run out of space, Harry and Ginny found they were spending less and less time alone together. They had both started to yearn for their peaceful summer at the Burrow once more. Ron and Hermione were also feeling stretched, as they tried to make time for each other in between lessons, Auror training, teaching, and their duties as Head Boy and Girl. As the four friends sat down to have dinner on the eve of the Halloween Ball, they had all agreed to make more time for each other, and not to take on any more commitments this year. After dinner, Harry and Ginny had curled up together on the sofa in their room, talking about what they thought Kingsley and Minerva were up to, and discussing whether or not Harry should testify. After a long talk involving many tears, Harry made his decision. He would not let Narcissa use his name in an attempt to avoid justice. * Draco looked at the picture on the front page of the Daily Prophet again. Four of the people he had most despised since his first year at Hogwarts were standing in Diagon Alley, all looking put out by the attention they were receiving. Draco read the article which described the trip Harry and his friends had taken to Diagon Alley again. He was surprised to find he didn’t care. Previously he would have been angry to see Harry in the paper, now it seemed like so much wasted effort. His father made it a point of showing any pictures of Harry and the others to him. He supposed his father thought it would remind him of why they needed to take their revenge; but instead, Draco didn’t feel jealousy or anger, just a quiet yearning to be able to enjoy a similar life. He knew it was impossible now, but he had started to harbour a very different dream to his fathers. Draco made a show of balling up the paper and throwing it at the wall, as he had done with the issue which had featured a photo of Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley kissing, while Harry and his girlfriend stood behind them and grinned. The other members of the Malfoy’s ragtag group had nodded and grunted in appreciation at his show of disgust. Draco glared at them and wondered if any of them were having the same doubts as he was. A peaceful life without power was certainly preferable to this. Ginny looked at her reflection in the bathroom mirror and grimaced. She felt like she may have gone too far with the makeup, as she was not really used to wearing any. Using her wand, she removed the makeup and started again, trying to remember what her mother had told her years ago. Something along the lines of ‘less is more’, if she recalled correctly. A knock on the door caused her to jump and almost put her own eye out. “Don’t you dare come in here, Harry Potter,” she snapped. “Are you sure you’re alright, Ginny?” asked Harry through the door. “You’ve been in there a long time.” Ginny smiled as she heard the genuine concern in his voice. He just couldn’t understand why it was taking her so long to get ready, but like Harry, she could sense Minerva and Kingsley were up to something and she wanted to be ready for anything. “I’m fine, thank you, Harry. I just need a few minutes to get this makeup right.” “Is there anything I can do to help?” asked Harry. Ginny sighed. “Not unless you have a lot of experience applying makeup that I don’t know about.” Silence came from the other side of the door, and Ginny grinned. A moment later, Harry was back. “Erm... I don’t know about putting it on, but I can tell you if it looks good,” ventured Harry gamely. My sweet Harry, always trying to help, thought Ginny. “Just wait on the sofa, Harry. I’m almost done.” Ginny applied her lipstick for what she hoped was the last time and stood back to check the results. She didn’t grimace at her reflection this time, and she thought it was about as good as it was going to get no matter how many attempts she made at it. She checked the thin silver necklace she was wearing wasn’t caught up in the straps of her dress, and that the matching earrings hadn’t tangled themselves in her hair. She briefly thought that she should have put her hair up, but she had always preferred to wear it down, so she had left it that way so at least one part of her felt like herself tonight. She breathed out slowly as she adjusted her new dress. Now this was something she was pleased with. It was a beautiful white dress, sleeveless with the thin straps tying behind her neck. The fabric hugged her figure and even Ginny was surprised to find she felt sexy wearing it. She turned and saw the top half of her back was exposed by the dresses plunging lines, but her hair drifted over her back so that she never showed too much skin at one time. She was very pleased with the result and she hoped Harry would be too. Meanwhile, Harry was pacing the room as he waited for Ginny to emerge from the bathroom. He hadn’t taken her advice to sit down because he didn’t want to put creases in the brand new formal black robes he was wearing; or the new suit he had on beneath the robes. While Ginny had been trying on dresses in the muggle shops, Harry had chosen a new suit after several false starts as he tried to add a striking colour to his apparel. In the end, he had gone with a black suit over a black shirt and white tie. He had chosen the white tie to match Ginny’s dress, as that was the only detail she had revealed to him regarding her dress for the Ball. A click behind him announced that Ginny was finally coming out of the bathroom. Harry turned and took in the sight before him. His jaw dropped and he was afraid he may never be able to close his mouth again. Ginny smiled demurely at Harry and he felt his knees go weak. As she walked slowly towards him, Harry was worried for a moment he might actually sink to the floor. His beautiful Ginny was stunning, and he would have happily spent the rest of the night just standing in their room looking at her. Harry shook his head to clear it. “You look beautiful, my Ginny.” Ginny breathed out as she felt relief flood through her. As long as Harry had approved, she had everything she needed. She gave Harry a grin before she kissed him softly. As she pulled back from Harry she laughed and used her thumb to wipe the small smudge of lipstick off his lips. Harry, meanwhile, had lost the power of speech. “Are you okay, Harry?” asked Ginny, as she herself began to admire Harry. “Huh... yes, of course,” said Harry. “Did I already say you look beautiful?” “Yes you did, thank you, my handsome Harry,” said Ginny, giggling as she watched Harry trying to regain his composure. “Shall we go?” Harry checked his watch. “We still have about ten minutes before we’re due to meet Ron and Hermione in the corridor.” “Right then, what would you like to do while we wait?” asked Ginny. “Keeping in mind it has to be something that won’t ruin my makeup,” she added hastily, after seeing the mischievous grin appear on Harry’s face. Harry thought for a moment before he smiled. He faced Ginny and bowed. “May I have the first dance?” Ginny felt her heart melt as she stepped to Harry and they danced slowly together, hearing the music only in their heads. Harry whispered in Ginny’s ear as they moved together. “I love you, Ginny.” Ginny thought she might cry for a second. “I love you too, my sweet Harry.” * Hermione was a ball of nervous energy as she waited in the corridor with Ron, outside Harry and Ginny’s room. “Where are they? They’re nearly late.” Ron grinned at Hermione. “They’re not late yet, ‘Mione. Don’t worry, we’ll open the door ourselves if they don’t come out within two minutes.” Hermione nodded as she peered at the stonework where Harry and Ginny’s door would appear. Ron gazed at Hermione and felt himself take a sharp intake of breath. She was truly beautiful, wearing a striking emerald green dress and gold jewellery. When she had emerged from the bathroom, Ron had found himself in a similar predicament to Harry, and would have happily passed on the Ball to stay right where he was with the woman he loved. Now he stood and admired Hermione, staggering beauty and intellect all rolled into one perfect girl who loved him. Ron wasn’t sure that he deserved to be so lucky, but he wasn’t going to complain too loudly about it. As he gazed at Hermione, she jumped and pointed as the door appeared in the stonework. They stepped back as the door opened and Harry stepped out, followed by Ginny. Hermione and Ginny looked at each other, before they both started emitting high pitched squeals as they hugged each other. After Ginny broke away from Hermione, Harry stepped forward and kissed her on the cheek. “You look amazing, Hermione,” said Harry, catching the smile on Ron’s face out of the corner of his eye. “Wow, Ginny,” said Ron. He had never really seen his sister as a woman before, but now that he had, he had to admit the result was startling. Ginny grinned at her brother as he stood wearing a suit and robes similar to Harry’s, but with a tie to match Hermione’s dress. It was a marked improvement on the last time she had seen Ron dressed up for a Ball. That had been the Yule Ball four years ago when Ron had been sent second hand robes to wear by their parents. “You look very handsome, big brother,” said Ginny. “Thanks, Ginny,” replied a blushing Ron. “Let’s get going before I change my mind.” Harry laughed at his friend as they began to make their way to the Great Hall. As they reached the bottom of the central staircase, they were met by two groups of people. The first was the muggle born class who ‘oohed’ and ‘ahhed’ in all the right places before they disappeared up the stairs and off to bed. The second group was the Weasley family and Mr and Mrs Granger. Molly and Arthur beamed at their children, Molly clutching her chest as she did so. Behind her, her other sons all grinned. Fleur and Verity also stood with Bill and George, both looking radiant in the light which was being cast by the torches. Mr and Mrs Granger came forward and embraced Hermione, telling her how beautiful she looked. Arthur approached Harry and shook his hand. “What are you all doing here, Arthur?” asked Harry, unable to hide the surprise in his voice as he noticed the entire Weasley clan was wearing new dress robes. “Kingsley extended an invitation. Actually, he was very insistent; said I had to bring the whole family, and that if I said no, he would make it an order,” said Arthur with a chuckle. “Do you know what’s going on, Harry?” “No,” said Harry, as his eyes narrowed, “but I’m sure whatever it is will involve a fair bit more than just leading the first dance.” “Who’s leading the first dance?” interrupted Molly from beside Harry and Arthur. “We are, Mum,” said Ginny. “Oh, dear, how wonderful. Let’s get into the hall then. No sense standing around out here waiting for an invitation.” With that, Molly started herding everyone towards the Great Hall. Before Harry reached the doors he noticed Luna Lovegood standing to one side with a young man holding a camera. Luna gave Harry a small wave. “Luna,” said Harry grinning, “how are you?” “Oh, very well, thank you Harry. Are you going to the Halloween Ball?” Harry’s train of thought derailed as he stared at Luna. “Um... yes. That’s why we’re all dressed up.” “It’s very strange isn’t it, a party to celebrate Halloween,” said Luna airily. Harry smiled as Ron and Ginny both giggled. He suddenly realised he had missed Luna. “Oh, I almost forgot, Luna, I’d be happy to give that interview for the Quibbler whenever you would like, but why did it take you so long to ask me?” “That was Daddy. He said we should let you settle back into Hogwarts before we interviewed you, so that way there was a chance something interesting might have happened to you. It’s all very exciting, and our new reporter, Ebony, has been practicing the interview for weeks now,” said Luna, as if this all made perfect sense. Harry was grateful to Xeno Lovegood for giving him some time, if not his reasoning for it, but he was still baffled by the mention of a practice interview. “Who’s Ebony?” asked Harry. Luna smiled at Harry. “She is the reporter from the train station. She is very excited about the interview, Harry, and she has been practicing in the mirror to make sure she doesn’t forget any of her questions.” “Why doesn’t she just write them down?” “That’s a good idea, Harry. I’ll tell her that tomorrow.” Harry shook his head. He again noticed the photographer standing beside Luna, who had listened to the conversation between Luna and Harry with barely suppressed mirth. “Are you reporting on the Halloween Ball tonight, Luna?” asked Harry. “Oh no, the Minister invited me.” “Then why have you brought a photographer with you?” asked a now completely baffled Harry. “I wanted to take some pictures, but I suspect I will need my hands free to eat,” said Luna by way of an explanation. “Well then,” said Harry, deciding this could go on all night if he didn’t put a stop to it now, “should we all head inside and eat?” “Oh, that sounds like fun.” * The Great Hall was decorated in a way Harry and Ginny had never seen before. Where the Yule Ball had been all ice and crystal, the Halloween Ball was all soft flames and dark reds and earth tones. It made the hall feel very warm and inviting. Harry noticed the circular tables arranged around the hall, with a large dance floor located in the middle, while a raised platform and podium were located where the staff table normally sat. Ginny pointed at the ceiling and Harry noticed it was showing a beautiful dusk sky. It took a moment for Harry to remember that it was already dark outside, and then he realised the ceiling could be bewitched to show different effects. He had not known that before. Harry and Ginny made their way around the hall, greeting friends and meeting other parents for the first time. Harry also noticed that most people were looking at Ginny tonight, instead of him. He thought it was a refreshing change. They located their names on one of the large circular tables in between the dance floor and the podium. Harry pulled the chair out for Ginny, who grinned at his chivalry, as they sat down with the Grangers and the rest of the Weasley family. Dinner was served as they spent the next hour catching up on what each other had been doing lately, and Harry smiled as he saw the stunned expressions on Mr and Mrs Grangers faces as they learned more about the wizarding world. The sound of stringed instruments being tuned caught Harry’s attention. So we will be dancing to the accompaniment of a string quartet, thought Harry. No pressure at all. The chiming of a glass from the podium silenced the crowd as they all turned to face Kingsley, standing behind the podium as he waited until he had everyone’s attention. “Good evening, Ladies and Gentlemen, and welcome to the Halloween Ball. I hope you all enjoyed the meal and I offer my thanks to the house-elves of Hogwarts who prepared the magnificent food for this evening’s event.” Harry glanced at Hermione and saw her smiling at Kingsley as he thanked the house-elves. He suddenly found himself hoping Kreacher had also heard the thanks of the Minister. Kingsley continued as he indicated towards Harry’s table. “It is now my great pleasure to ask Mr Harry Potter and Miss Ginevra Weasley to lead the first dance of the evening.” Harry and Ginny stood and looked nervously at each other. Harry drew a deep breath and took Ginny’s hand, leading her onto the dance floor. As the soft, beautiful music started, Harry placed one arm around Ginny and took her hand in his other hand. They began to dance slowly together. Ginny smiled up at Harry, and they both suddenly felt like they were alone in their room again. Ginny smiled as she saw Harry’s eyes start to glow softly, and the crowd murmured as they started to notice his eyes. Ginny let Harry lead her around the dance floor, and she felt her heart melt for the man she loved as he peered into her eyes. Back at the table, Molly and Arthur both had tears rolling down their cheeks. Their daughter looked beautiful as she danced with Harry, and they knew Harry was so in love with their little girl. His eyes were glowing, and they knew it was love that was causing the effect this time. Ron and Hermione grinned at each other as they stood up to make their way to the dance floor and join Harry and Ginny. Before the Ball had started, they had agreed they would get up and join Harry and Ginny as soon as possible, as they knew their friends would be nervous as they danced alone; but now they just wanted to dance together as they realised Harry and Ginny were oblivious to the rest of the world, lost in each other. As Ron and Hermione took to the floor, other couples took this as their cue, and began to make their way onto the dance floor. After the first dance finished, Harry and Ginny made their way back to their table and watched as their friends danced. Ginny wondered how many of the girls were now wishing their partner’s eyes could glow. After an hour of dancing and talking, Kingsley called for everyone’s attention again. “Thank you Ladies and Gentlemen. Now, if you’ll bear with me, we have a number of presentations to make this evening.” Uh-oh, thought Harry. Whatever Kingsley and Minerva had been plotting was finally about to be revealed. “Professor McGonagall, would you be so kind as to commence the ceremony,” said Kingsley. Minerva McGonagall stood and drew her wand. As she held her arms outstretched and muttered something under her breath, Harry heard a low rumble coming from the direction of the Great Hall’s doorway. Harry watched in stunned silence as the hall began to expand and rows of chairs appeared. Excited chatter broke out amongst the guests as the doors to the Great Hall opened up and the first, second, and third year students began filing in and taking seats in the rows of chairs. The young students were all wide eyed as they took in the redecorated Great Hall. Harry and Ginny shared a look as the last couple of children sat down quietly. Harry wondered how the staff had managed to keep them all so quiet. As the babbling from the front of the hall died down, Kingsley held his hands out for silence. The entire group at the Weasley and Granger table turned back to listen to Kingsley, Harry feeling a knot in his stomach as he thought he finally knew what Kingsley and Minerva had planned. As he looked behind Kingsley, he could see a photographer waiting for his moment to commence work. “Thank you, Professor. Ladies and Gentlemen, I realise this is highly unusual, but we thought it appropriate that the entire student body be present for this part of the evening.” “It has been nearly five months since the Battle of Hogwarts took place, and I feel the time has come to acknowledge those who helped to secure our freedom. It is then with great pleasure, that I ask the following people to come forward and accept their awards for services to the wizarding community.” “Awarded the Order of Merlin, Third Class, for their actions during the Battle of Hogwarts, are the following students; Mr Terry Boot, Miss Lavender Brown, Miss Cho Chang, Mr Michael Corner, Mr Seamus Finnigan, Mr Anthony Goldstein, and Mr George Weasley.” Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione all turned to look at a stunned George Weasley. Harry grinned as George seemed unable to move. Finally, a beaming Molly prodded him in the ribs and George got to his feet. The group Kingsley had named all made their way to the front of the hall and received their medals from Kingsley, the official photographer taking a photo of each recipient as they shook hands with the Minister. Harry and Ginny clapped and cheered with the rest of the audience as the medal recipients all lined up to the left of the podium. “If I could also ask Dennis Creevey to come forward and accept the Order of Merlin, Third Class, on behalf of his brother, Mr Colin Creevey.” Harry watched and felt a twinge of sadness as Dennis made his way to the Minister and accepted the award. Dennis, however, turned to the crowd and held his brother’s medal high over his head, a huge smile on his face. “And could I also ask George Weasley to return and accept the award on behalf of his brother, Mr Fred Weasley.” Harry could see the tears well in George’s eyes as he stepped back to Kingsley and accepted the Order of Merlin medal for Fred. Harry turned and put his arm around Ginny, noticing that while she wore a sad expression, there were no tears as she gave him a small smile. As George took his place with the group to the side of the podium, Kingsley swept his arm majestically in their direction. “The young people before you not only fought in the Battle of Hogwarts. Using initiative and skill, they led others in the fierce defence of the castle, two of them making the ultimate sacrifice as they fought for their friends and families, and each other. Ladies and Gentlemen, I give you the recipients of the Order of Merlin, Third Class.” The audience rose as one as they applauded and cheered for the stunned group standing at the front of the hall. Eventually Kingsley held up his hands for calm before continuing. “The next three remarkable young people are awarded the Order of Merlin, Second Class. All three are original members of Dumbledore’s Army, taking part in the Battle of the Ministry two years ago, the defence of Hogwarts following the Death Eater attack in June last year, and the Battle of Hogwarts.” “The first recipient was also abducted and held for several months by Death Eaters, but never broke despite being subjected to horrendous conditions. Following her rescue from captivity, she rejoined Dumbledore’s Army and participated in the Battle of Hogwarts.” “Miss Luna Lovegood.” Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione all stood and cheered for Luna, as she weaved her way between the tables to the front of the hall. Harry laughed as he saw her photographer trailing behind her, trying to prepare to take a photo of Luna receiving her award. Luna held up her medal and eyed it suspiciously, until she seemed satisfied it wasn’t some sort of dastardly magical creature in disguise, and let it hang around her neck. “The second recipient has the distinction of being one of only two underage students to take part in the Battle of Hogwarts. She was also a leader of the resistance during the school year, carrying out numerous actions against the Voldemort regime. In a selfless act, she also took on the burden of providing care and treatment to the victims within Hogwarts.” “Miss Ginevra Weasley.” Harry felt the tears well in his eyes as he watched a very nervous Ginny stand and make her way to the podium and receive her medal. Harry, Ron, and Hermione cheered as they watched while Arthur was holding Molly as she cried; her pride in her daughter on display for the world to see. “The third recipient is a young man who has shown remarkable leadership and courage over the past year. His mastery of the Room of Requirements provided safe haven to many of the students who faced persecution here. After leading a group of defenders during the Battle of Hogwarts, his actions culminated in the slaying of Voldemort’s snake. This was a critical action that was required to achieve victory.” “Mr Neville Longbottom.” Harry flinched as the crowd erupted around him. He stood and joined the audience as they cheered for a highly embarrassed Neville. Neville made his way to Kingsley and received his medal, before he joined the group of previous medal recipients who all started exchanging handshakes and hugs. Harry grinned as he saw Neville’s grandmother trying to stand up on her chair to get a better view of her grandson. “And finally, for their actions over the previous three years of warfare, culminating in their victory at the Battle of Hogwarts, the following three extraordinary students are awarded the Order of Merlin, First Class.” Harry could feel the electricity in the air now, as all eyes were directed towards him, Ron, and Hermione. “The first recipient is renowned for his tactical ability and fierce loyalty. He has participated in numerous actions against the dark arts since his first year at Hogwarts, when he, along with two others, thwarted Voldemort’s first attempt to return to full strength. He was instrumental in resolving the Chamber of Secrets crisis, as well as fighting in the Battle of the Ministry, and the defence of Hogwarts. During the previous year he was part of the trio which undertook possibly the most dangerous task ever attempted within the wizarding world.” “Mr Ronald Weasley.” The din was almost deafening as Ron stood, his face turning red. He walked to the podium and was startled when the Minister embraced him before bestowing his medal upon him. Harry looked around the table and felt his breath catch as he saw that even Bill and Charlie had tears in their eyes as they applauded their little brother. Ron flashed a smile back at the table his family was sitting at, before he went and stood with the rest of the medal recipients on the left side of the podium. “The second recipient is considered to be the brightest witch of her age. She was also part of the trio which prevented Voldemort’s return during her first year at Hogwarts. She was responsible for the rescue of the wrongly convicted Sirius Black during her third year, and fought in the Battle of the Ministry and the defence of Hogwarts. She also undertook the perilous task to defeat Voldemort, where she was responsible for saving her two companion’s lives on several occasions, before joining the fight at the Battle of Hogwarts.” “Miss Hermione Granger.” Again the sound of the cheering almost hurt Harry’s ears as Hermione received a hug and a medal from Kingsley. She made her way over to Ron and stood holding his hand as she blushed. Her parents were left in awe at the ovation their daughter was receiving. Harry knew it must have been difficult for them to comprehend just what their daughter had done, but he hoped they had been given an insight into just how special Hermione was by the reception she received tonight. Kingsley held up his hands for silence. Once the crowd had settled down he continued. “It is worth noting that the final award recipient is the man who trained all those who have already received awards tonight, as the leader of Dumbledore’s Army.” “Many of you have grown up with the legend of this man, yet so many of us forget that behind the legend was an orphaned boy who was left facing a threat few of us can imagine.” “Since surviving the attack by Voldemort as an infant, this young man has prevailed against extraordinary odds as he was subjected to repeated attempts on his life. His bravery, skill, and determination have seen him wage a war against those who wished to destroy him for nearly seven years. And in a final astonishing display of courage, he willingly laid down his own life in order to save us all.” “This makes it all the more remarkable he is able to accept his award in person.” “Ladies and Gentlemen, Mr Harry Potter.” As Harry stood, he was surprised to find the audience rose with him in silence. The silence held for several seconds until Harry was half way to the podium. This time the noise did hurt Harry’s ears as he made his way to Kingsley. Kingsley embraced him and placed the medal around his neck. Harry turned and gave the crowd a small bow. The applause kept coming in waves for several minutes, leaving Harry unsure if he should move or not. Eventually Kingsley touched him on the shoulder and indicated he should join the others. Harry gave Kingsley a grateful look and moved over to stand with Ginny, who put her arm around his waist and kissed his cheek. Again, Kingsley held up his hands for silence. “While many more awards are yet to be presented to others for their part in the war, it was important to acknowledge these people in this place, as this is the birthplace of Dumbledore’s Army. Their age was no barrier to their remarkable achievements, and we should not forget that as we move forward into a great new era. Thank you, Ladies and Gentlemen, please enjoy the rest of your evening.” An official Ministry photographer then appeared in front of the award recipients and began taking pictures. He was shortly joined by the Quibbler photographer, who knew a great scoop when he saw one. Molly arrived behind the Quibbler photographer and whispered something in his ear which Harry didn’t catch. The photographer smiled and nodded, before Molly stood back and smiled at her three children and two surrogate children. Once the official photographs were finished, Molly herded her children together and the Quibbler photographer got to work. As Harry and Ginny stood and posed for one final photo, Harry had an idea. He called in Seamus, Cho, Neville, and Hermione, while asking Ron to fetch his muggle born class. The five little students arrived at high speed and only stopped once they had bumped into their teacher’s. Harry had the kid’s line up in front of their six teachers so they could have a class photo taken. Finally the formalities and photos were over and the dancing resumed. It was with great disappointment that Harry’s students realised all the younger kids were now being sent back to bed, but Harry and his fellow teachers decided one quick twirl on the dance floor as they made their way back to their dormitories wasn’t really going to hurt the little ones. Harry took Mary’s hand and led her onto the dance floor. They were followed by Ginny and Max, Neville and Vicky, Cho and Jack, and Hermione and Alex. As the five couples swept across the floor, the crowd parted and stood to watch, bemused by the actions of the guests of honour. Seamus looked on and laughed with several of the other award recipients, glad he didn’t have to dance as well, as the little students danced with their teachers. After two minutes on the dance floor, Harry and the others ushered their students out the door, bidding them all goodnight as they reached the bottom of the central staircase. The group returned to the Ball to find the Great Hall was once again its usual size. * As the Halloween Ball continued, Pansy Parkinson looked on with a growing sense of outrage. She was furious that they would celebrate by honouring the people she held responsible for her parent’s deaths. Pansy had scoffed as they gave the award to Ginny Weasley. The little blood traitor hadn’t been so tough when she was under my wand. Pansy’s resolve was hardening as her desire for vengeance steadily grew. If the wizarding community was determined to rub their victory in her face, then she would oblige by giving them a new enemy. Pansy stepped out of the Great Hall, the feeling that she was being watched eased a little, and she made her way outside to get some fresh air. * “How are yer, ‘Arry?” asked Hagrid as he sat down heavily next to Harry and Ginny. Harry was alarmed as the chair creaked beneath the weight of Hagrid, and he waited for the inevitable crash to follow. As Harry held his breath and the chair failed to collapse, Hagrid gave him a big grin. “Order o’ Merlin for both of yer. Knew you’d get somethin’ like tha’,” said Hagrid happily, as his chair gave a worrying groan. Harry breathed out. “Thanks Hagrid. How’s Buckbeak doing?” Hagrid grinned. “He’s missed yah, ‘Arry. Yer should bring the little ones down to meet ‘im.” Harry smiled as he imagined his students coming face to face with a very proud Hippogriff. “I’ll do that, Hagrid. How’s Madame Maxime?” asked Harry, with a wry smile on his face. “Oh, Olympe’s fine. She had to go back to France for a while, but she’ll be back for the holidays,” replied Hagrid, looking wistfully at the ceiling as he spoke. Harry and Ginny grinned at each other. Harry was happy that his oldest friend had found someone to share his life with. As Harry and Ginny sat with Hagrid and chatted, they didn’t notice the arrival of Kingsley Shacklebolt and Minerva McGonagall behind them. “Excuse me, Harry,” said Kingsley, “could I have a few moments of your time?” “Of course, Minister,” said Harry, as he stood and followed Kingsley and Minerva to the raised area of the hall were the staff table usually sat. As they reached the corner of the hall Kingsley turned and faced Harry. “I know Minerva and I put you on the spot tonight, Harry,” said Kingsley. “I just wanted to make sure you were alright.” Harry regarded Kingsley and Minerva for a moment, considering his response. “I knew something was coming. You had both been far too insistent that Ginny and I be ready for tonight. But at least it was only in front of the school, and not the whole wizarding community.” Kingsley and Minerva both sighed in relief. They had both become worried as the night wore on that Harry might not have enjoyed being the centre of attention again for anything involving the war. However, the young man had taken it in his stride. Minerva looked over Harry’s shoulder to see Ginny was now sitting alone at the table. “Harry, I think Miss Weasley would appreciate one more dance before the Ball is over. I would advise you not to keep the young lady waiting,” suggested Minerva, a twinkle in her eye. Harry looked behind him and saw Ginny. He turned back to Minerva and Kingsley, smiling softly. “I’ll see what I can do,” said Harry, before he turned and made his way back to Ginny. Minerva beamed as she watched Harry and Ginny make their way to the dance floor. * “Harry, slow down, I can’t walk very fast with these shoes on.” Harry turned and looked at Ginny as she gingerly made her way across the grass behind him. “I’m sorry, Gin,” said Harry, as he stepped back to Ginny and took her arm. Together they slowly made their way down to the shore of the Black Lake. Midnight had announced the end of the Halloween Ball, but Harry and Ginny found they were both still wide awake and in need of some privacy. Harry had started making his way back toward their room before Ginny had suggested a moonlit walk by the lake. This was an idea she was now regretting as her heals dug into the soft earth, threatening to send her sprawling unceremoniously at any moment. Ginny sighed to herself, then reached down and took her shoes off. She felt the cold, damp grass between her toes. “Much better,” said a now grinning Ginny. With that, they made their way to the edge of the Black Lake, and stood beneath the tree that was the scene of so many happy memories for them. Harry had taken Ginny in his arms and kissed her deeply as Ginny had stepped onto Harry’s shoes as her feet were now getting very cold. Neither of them noticed the distant figure watching their moment of peace. After ten minutes they had made their way back up to the castle, again not noticing that they were now being followed. As Harry and Ginny stood in the deserted corridor outside their room, Harry had a strange feeling he was being watched. He looked towards both ends of the corridor but was unable to see anyone. He put the thought out of his mind, thinking it must just be the portraits in the corridor watching him. As they opened their door and stepped into their room, a lone figure stepped around the corner at the far end of the corridor. The figure quickly made its way down the corridor until it arrived in time to see the wooden door disappear back into the stone work. * So, they even get their own room, thought Pansy as she watched the doorway disappear. Instead of anger flowing through her though, Pansy was pleased. Potter and Weasley would be much easier to attack in this secluded corridor, instead of in a crowded common room. This was good news, as far as she was concerned. * Harry looked at Ginny in the firelight. She had taken off her jewellery after dropping her shoes at the doorway, her bare feet now buried in the rug which lay in front of the fireplace. As she stood facing Harry, he was struck by her beauty, and the constant longing he felt for her. As Ginny stepped to him, Harry recalled Minerva’s advice. He held Ginny and led her in one last dance for the night. * The Great Hall was a bubbling cauldron of activity as Harry and Ginny made their way in for breakfast. The noise level dipped momentarily as they walked to the Gryffindor table, before it rose to new heights as the couple sat down with Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Lavender. “Morning, you lot,” said Harry jovially, piling some bacon and toast onto his plate. Ginny reached down and rubbed her ankles, rueing the effects of the shoes she had worn last night. “Good morning,” said Ginny, as Hermione and Lavender gave her a sympathetic look. For reasons lost in the sands of time, the girls formed into their own little group and began discussing the Ball and every tiny detail they could remember. The guys began discussing their awards, and whether or not they thought it was an entirely good thing to be singled out. Ron and Neville had received a taste of what Harry had been dealing with for half his life, leaving them to wonder how he coped with it. As other students began leaving the hall, Ginny noticed the time and stood up, grabbing her bag and nudging Neville. “Come on Neville, we’ve got Herbology.” Neville nodded as he stood. “Ginny, would you be able to help me with something in class today?” asked Neville hopefully. Ginny was left baffled, trying to think of something in Herbology that Neville didn’t already know. She decided that whatever it was, it would probably be more interesting than their usual Herbology lesson. “I’d be glad to,” she said, as she leant down and gave Harry a kiss goodbye. “I’ll see you later, Gin,” said Harry happily. After Neville and Ginny had gone, Harry turned to Ron and Hermione and gave them a lopsided grin. “What do you think that was all about?” he asked. Hermione shrugged her shoulders. “I have no idea. Something about plants I guess.” Harry and Ron were both amused. It was unusual that Hermione didn’t at least have a theory. “Oh well. I’ve got a Potions class to teach,” said Harry as he also stood. “I’ll see you both later.” With that Harry made his way to the Potions classroom in the dungeons and enjoyed a lesson with his muggle class, even if it was littered by accidents that threatened to burn holes through the desks occasionally. * When Harry returned to the Great Hall for lunch, Seamus handed him a letter advising him to go to the Headmistresses office when convenient. Harry thanked Seamus and made his way to Professor McGonagall’s office. “Good afternoon, Harry,” said Minerva, “I’m glad to see you didn’t overdo it last night.” Harry grinned. “Everything in moderation, Minerva.” Minerva rolled her eyes as she picked up a piece of parchment and handed it to Harry. Harry took the parchment and saw that it was his notification of the date and time he would be testifying. It was not for two weeks though, so Harry wasn’t worried yet. Minerva eyed him carefully. “Are you sure you still want to do this, Harry? It’s not too late to withdraw from the trial.” Harry regarded Minerva for a moment, wondering if she was now also worried, as Arthur already was, about the prospect of the Horcruxes being raised at the trial. Harry decided to find out. “Is there something you’re not telling me, Minerva?” asked Harry, keeping his voice light. Minerva blinked at that. “Well, I believe it could be a very trying ordeal for you, and I don’t want you to have to relive painful memories unnecessarily.” Harry gave a small smile. Good evasive answer, he thought to himself. “I know about the Horcruxes, Minerva. Narcissa could raise the issue at any time.” “Oh...,” a stunned Minerva said. “Well... very well then. Sign the back of the parchment and I will return it to the Wizengamot for you. That will mean you are now bound to testify.” Harry nodded his understanding as a thought occurred to him. “Will anybody else be allowed to come into the hearing room with me?” Minerva nodded. “This will be a public trial, Harry, so anybody can attend as long as they don’t disrupt the proceedings. Who did you have in mind?” “Hermione,” replied Harry. “I thought it might give her some closure.” Minerva considered this. “Take Ron and Ginny as well. Ron can look after Hermione while Ginny makes sure her brother doesn’t lose his temper.” Harry gave Minerva a wry smile. That, Harry thought, was a good idea. Minerva turned and addressed the portrait of Severus Snape. “Oh, Severus, you knew Narcissa better than any of us. Do you have any advice for Harry?” Harry watched as Severus Snape sat up straight and glared at him. Some things never change, thought Harry to himself. “Narcissa Malfoy may appear to be the devoted wife, but she is just as ruthless as her husband, and will go to any lengths to ensure her family’s survival. She once made an unbreakable vow with me, to ensure I killed Albus Dumbledore if her son could not. That is the kind of woman you are dealing with, Potter.” Harry nodded as he recalled overhearing the conversation between Draco and Snape, where Snape revealed he had made an unbreakable vow. Now Harry knew what it had been for. “I will keep that in mind, thank you, Professor,” said Harry. “Be sure that you do.” * At dinner, Harry told Ginny, Ron, and Hermione about the upcoming trial. He was surprised by Hermione’s reaction to his suggestion that she attend the trial with him. “I don’t want to go, Harry,” said Hermione. “You just make sure she doesn’t get away with anything for me, okay.” Harry didn’t really understand Hermione’s position. He would want to see that justice was done, but maybe Hermione didn’t need to witness such an event. She had already seen the woman who tortured her killed during the Battle of Hogwarts. Maybe that was all she needed to see, mused Harry to himself. Harry shrugged. “Okay, Hermione.” Harry turned his attention to Ron. “What about you, mate?” Ron shook his head. “It took long enough for me to get over that night, Harry. I don’t want to hear about it anymore.” “Fair enough,” said Harry, suddenly afraid that he might have to go alone. He hadn’t realised it until now, but he was fearful of testifying, and he really wanted somebody in the hearing room he could look to for reassurance if he needed it. “I’ll come with you, Harry,” said a solemn Ginny. Ginny had seen the sudden look of concern in Harry’s eyes. She thought of how she would feel if she had to testify against Goyle when his trial came up, and she knew she would want some support nearby as well. Harry looked at Ginny gratefully; an unexpected tear welled in his eye as relief washed over him. He wiped his eyes quickly, hoping nobody had noticed, but he could feel more tears coming as a dam broke within him. “Thanks, Gin... really,” rasped Harry. Ginny put her hand on Harry’s cheek and gave him a small smile. She could see he was about to cry, so she stood and took his hand, saying goodnight to the others as she led Harry from the hall. * Ginny could feel Harry’s tears as he wept onto her shoulder. She looked over Harry’s shoulder and made sure they were still alone out in the cold night air of the grounds. The Healers and her mother had both told her to expect episodes like this. Now that it had happened, she wondered why it had taken so long. She knew Harry would be carrying his guilt and his trauma for years, yet she had been so pleased when Harry seemed to be coping so well following the summer at the Burrow. Now the past had reared its head, and Harry had been unable to hold his emotions back. Ginny was scared for Harry. She had experienced her own horrors which invaded her dreams from time to time, and she knew how deeply it had affected her. But Harry had endured more than anyone knew, and as far as she could remember he had not even had a nightmare since he had left St Mungo’s. It had all finally crashed back onto him unexpectedly, so now she held him and hoped he could find his balance again soon. * As Harry made his way up the staircase to the third floor, he repeatedly apologised to Ginny for what he called his ‘little breakdown’. Ginny held onto his arm and assured him that she understood; relieved that Harry had bounced back so quickly. Harry’s tears had stopped after only a few minutes. He had looked at Ginny and smiled, at a loss to explain what had happened to him. They had sat outside in the frosty night air for hours, as Harry spoke of the night in the Malfoy Manor and the death of Dobby the house-elf. Ginny now understood why neither Hermione nor her brother wanted to relive it. Ginny also understood the sudden flood of emotion that Harry had experienced. She had felt the same thing herself from time to time, but for her, it only struck in the middle of the night. So she would cry silently into her pillow and hold on to Harry, waiting for the moment to pass. Now that she had seen it happen to Harry, she was ashamed that she felt a sense of relief. Ginny had begun to worry that she was the only one still affected by the past. They made their way along the corridor to their room. Harry drew his wand and tapped on the wall three times before uttering the password. The door appeared and Harry held it open for Ginny as she stepped through. As Harry followed he felt a tingle in his spine as he sensed the danger. He instinctively ducked as he heard the word “Stupefy” echo down the corridor. The red jet of light smacked into the wall just above his head, sending splinters of stone flying in all directions, stinging Harry’s face, as a cloud of dust temporarily blinded him. Harry drew his wand and peered down the corridor, fighting the urge to cough as he advanced towards the source of the attack. Harry couldn’t see anything, and he knew his eyes were probably glowing, giving away his position, so he decided safety was the best option. He erected a shield to block the corridor from any more spells, before inching his way back down the corridor towards his rooms’ doorway. The sound of a door opening and footsteps coming from behind him caused Harry to spin and face this new threat. He pointed his wand into the slowly receding haze, seeing the figure move cautiously out into the corridor. A second figure appeared behind the first. “Harry, Ginny,” whispered Ron urgently. Harry turned his attention back towards the far end of the corridor. While his shield was keeping him safe, it was also preventing the dust from clearing. “Ron, I’m here,” whispered Harry over his shoulder. Ron reached Harry and put a hand on his shoulder to let him know he was there. Harry thought for a second. “Ron, you get ready to stun anyone in the corridor when I lower my shield, okay. I’m going to siphon the dust. You ready?” “Ready, mate.” “Three, two, one.” Harry dropped his shield and quickly siphoned as much dust as he could with his wand. He wasn’t able to get all of it, but he got enough so that he could see the corridor was empty. Harry glanced over his shoulder and saw a grim faced Ron standing behind him, while Hermione had her wand pointing towards the other end of the corridor as she pressed herself flat against the wall. “Ginny?” asked Harry, as fear gripped him. Rons eyes widened in alarm. “I didn’t see her.” “Back to my room,” urged Harry. Harry and Ron moved quickly back to the still open door of Harry and Ginny’s room. Harry peered through the door and felt his breath catch in his throat as he saw Ginny’s legs lying across the entry way to the room. “Ginny...no.” Harry rushed into the room and stepped over the prone figure of Ginny as she lay face down on the floor. Ron and Hermione followed, the door now sealing itself behind them. Harry grabbed Ginny’s shoulders and rolled her over so she was facing up. He saw a nasty gash on the side of her forehead, but he could feel she was still breathing as he cradled her head in his lap. His mind raced. He didn’t know what the threat was, and while he was safe enough in here, he was also trapped. He needed to send word for help. “Kreacher,” yelled Harry. With a ‘crack’ the house-elf appeared at Harry’s side and began to bow until he saw Harry and Ginny. “Master!” exclaimed an alarmed Kreacher. “Kreacher, listen to me,” said Harry urgently. “I need you to get a message to Professor McGonagall for me.” “Yes, Master,” said Kreacher, his voice shaking a little. “Tell her that there has been an attack in our quarters and Ginny is injured. Can you do that?” “Of course, Master.” Kreacher clicked his fingers and was gone. As they waited, Harry tried to revive Ginny with his wand. When this failed he had Hermione bring him a damp cloth and he placed it on her forehead. Relief swept through Harry as Ginny opened her eyes and moved a hand to her forehead. “Ow.” “Ginny, are you alright?” asked Harry, his voice cracking as he spoke. Ginny looked into Harry’s eyes and gave him a weak smile. “What happened?” Harry’s eyes flashed for a second. “Somebody fired a stunning spell at us.” Ginny tried to sit up, but Harry held her down. “Help’s on the way, Gin. Just lie still, okay.” Ron and Hermione turned and pointed their wands at the doorway as they heard it open. They didn’t lower them as Minerva McGonagall stepped into the room. “Good Lord,” gasped Minerva. Ron stood and faced Minerva, his wand still pointed at her chest. “What did Ginny say to you when you offered her this room with Harry?” Minerva was shocked for a second, until she realised what Ron was doing. “That she might have to think about it, Mr Weasley.” Ron lowered his wand and returned his attention to his sister. Minerva knelt down next to Ginny. “Are you alright, dear?” Ginny nodded as the tears started. Her head hurt, and the room she thought of as her private sanctuary had just been violated. It made her feel ill. Harry lifted her up into a sitting position and put his arms around her, holding her close as he felt his own pulse start to slow down. “I need to get her to the hospital wing, Minerva,” said Harry. “Of course.” Minerva stood and went to the door. When it opened she was startled to find Gawain Robards and Alicia O’Riley standing in the corridor with a house-elf. The house-elf ran into the room. “Master, I have brought assistance for you and Mistress Ginny,” rasped Kreacher. Harry saw Gawain and Alicia enter the room and knew that whatever sort of attack it had been, it was over now. “Thanks Kreacher, that was good thinking,” said Harry, as he stood and helped Ginny to her feet. “Why don’t you come with us, Kreacher, and you can help me look after Ginny?” Kreacher gave a small bow. “It would be an honour, Master.” With that the group made their way to the hospital wing and Madam Pomfrey was summoned. She assessed Ginny’s head wound and applied Essence of Dittany, proclaiming Ginny would be fine as she had only bumped her head, and had not been struck by the stunning spell; but she would be staying in the hospital overnight just to make sure she was alright. Madam Pomfrey then applied Dittany to the small cuts on Harry’s face, before telling him he was free to go. The withering glare she received from Harry told her that she would have two patients in the hospital wing tonight. While Alicia sat by the door and Kreacher hovered nearby, Gawain and Minerva went to discuss the matter in her office after Harry and Ron had relayed the details of all they had seen to them. Ron and Hermione returned to their own room, promising to be back first thing in the morning. Harry climbed into the hospital bed with Ginny and held her until she fell asleep. He lay awake for hours, cursing the person who had hurt his Ginny, and vowing to himself he would find them. * Minerva addressed the portraits. “Did any of you see anything?” She received a series of apologies as the portraits informed her they had been asleep or elsewhere at the time of the attack. The portraits promised to be more vigilant in the future as she tasked them with keeping an eye on both Harry and Ginny. Minerva was troubled. The prospect of a threat against Harry had been raised weeks ago, but as nothing had come of it, she had allowed herself to relax. She knew now that had been a mistake, and she would need to take steps to ensure Harry and Ginny’s safety. “Gawain, can I impose on you to protect Harry and Ginny when they are moving through the school?” “Of course, Minerva. I was going to suggest it anyway,” said Gawain, not looking forward to informing Kingsley of this development. “I know they won’t like it,” said Minerva, “but it will only be until the culprit for this attack is found.” “I understand,” said Gawain as he nodded. “I will try and stay out of their way as much as possible.” “Thank you, Gawain,” said Minerva. “Now, as to the culprit, I believe we have a very short list of suspects. Due to her previous threat against Harry and Ginny, I think Miss Pansy Parkinson deserves to be our prime suspect.” “Agreed. I’ll have Alicia follow her for now.” * Pansy lay in her bed, trying to calm herself down. Her actions had been very foolish and she knew it. They may be able to identify her voice, because she knew she had missed with the spell. Her indecision about striking Potter or Weasley had caused her to hesitate and miss both. She had been impulsive, and if she was caught she would lose her chance for revenge. She would have to be very careful now, as all the older Slytherins would be suspected of involvement in the attack. Next time, she would only attack outside of the school grounds, where the pool of suspects would be much larger. Harry had woken to find the hospital wing was bathed in early morning sunlight. He could hear a commotion coming from the other side of the doors that Alicia was still guarding. Harry guessed that word of the attack had spread quickly throughout the school. “What’s going on, Alicia?” asked Harry, as he noticed the tired and drawn look on the Auror’s face. Harry realised she must have been awake all night as she kept watch over them. “Apparently some concerned people would like to see you,” said Alicia, stifling a yawn. “Who?” asked Harry. “Um… everyone, I think,” replied Alicia with a grin, extracting a small bottle from her pocket and taking a sip from it. Harry was astonished as he saw the young Auror instantly liven up. Harry had heard of the tonics which could help you stay awake for days, but they were banned at the school so he had never seen any of them used before. Harry shook the thought off as he contemplated what he should do. “Kreacher,” said Harry, as he smiled at the old house-elf who was curled up asleep on the chair beside the hospital bed. “Yes, Master,” said Kreacher, as he stirred and turned his head towards Harry. “I’m sorry to wake you, Kreacher, but I was hoping you could do something for me.” “Of course, Master,” replied Kreacher, hopping down onto the tiled floor. “Could you please fetch a change of clothes for Ginny and I, and bring them back here?” asked Harry. Kreacher grinned at Harry. “Right away, Master.” Kreacher clicked his fingers and was gone. Alicia had watched the exchange with fascination. She had rarely come into contact with house-elves, and she was curious about their abilities ever since she had been startled by the sudden appearance of Harry’s house-elf in her room last night, asking for her assistance. “Harry,” she ventured, “I hope you don’t mind me asking, but how did you get a house-elf?” Harry smiled. “Kreacher was left to me by my godfather. He had been the house-elf of the Black Family, but he belongs to me now.” “He didn’t leave your side all night,” said Alicia. “It was good thinking sending him to get Gawain and I last night.” “I didn’t send him,” explained Harry. “I sent him to alert Minerva, but Kreacher decided on his own to fetch more help.” Alicia was amazed. “That,” she commented, “is a very handy friend.” As Harry laughed, Ginny stirred as the bed shook. She rolled over to see Harry lying on his back, propped up on his elbows as he chuckled. Ginny touched her forehead and felt that the gash had almost healed during the night. It was still there, but it felt very small compared to the feeling she had when she touched it last night. Ginny sat up and leaned over to kiss Harry, putting her hand against his neck. She was a little taken aback when Harry quickly broke the kiss. She looked at him and saw he was blushing. “Uh, Gin, we’re not alone,” said Harry with a grin, as he looked towards the other side of the room. Ginny followed Harry’s gaze and saw Alicia seated by the doors to the hospital wing. Alicia grinned and gave her a small wave. Ginny’s face now matched Harry’s as she also blushed. “It’s quite alright, you two,” said an amused Alicia. “In that case…,” said Harry, and put his hand on Ginny’s cheek, turning her head back towards him before giving Ginny a long kiss good morning. When they broke apart Harry looked at the cut on Ginny’s forehead. “How do you feel?” asked Harry softly. Ginny smiled at Harry. “Okay. There’s no pain any more.” Harry felt tears well in his eyes as his throat burned. Relief rushed through him and he pulled Ginny into a tight embrace. They broke apart again as Kreacher reappeared carrying a bundle of clothes. “Mistress Ginny,” croaked the house-elf, “Kreacher is glad to see you have recovered.” Ginny smiled kindly at the house-elf. “Thank you, Kreacher. How are you today?” Kreacher beamed at Ginny. “I am very well, Mistress. May I get you anything else?” “Thanks, Kreacher, but I’ve got everything I need for now.” Kreacher gave a small bow, but Ginny was surprised when he didn’t disappear. Instead, he climbed up onto the chair beside her and sat down watching the door, letting his feet hang over the end of the chair. Ginny looked at Harry, confusion written across her face. Harry chuckled. “I asked Kreacher to help me look after you. He has maintained his vigil beside you all night.” Ginny was touched as she smiled at the thought of the little house-elf protecting her. * Pansy Parkinson sat in the Great Hall, desperately trying not to draw any attention to herself as the other students all looked around, speculating as to who might have carried out the attack on Harry and Ginny. As she focussed on her plate, she was unaware that her feigned indifference was making her stand out, as everyone else babbled excitedly together. Even her own Slytherin house mates were looking in her direction as they thought they knew who the attacker might have been. * The doors to the hospital wing opened to reveal Minerva McGonagall, accompanied by Ron, Hermione, Molly, and Arthur. Molly and Arthur quickly made their way to Ginny, as she lay in her bed being tended to by Madam Pomfrey. Ron and Hermione joined Harry as he sat with Alicia near the doors. “Harry,” said Minerva, “how are you both?” Harry could see the concern on Minerva’s face. He was amazed by how warm his Headmistress was once you got passed the stern exterior. “We’re okay. Madam Pomfrey is just making sure Ginny is alright before we leave.” Harry saw the looks of relief pass across the faces of Ron and Hermione. “Very well. I know you won’t like it, but Gawain has been assigned to protect you both until the culprit for this attack is caught.” Harry nodded his understanding. Rather than being upset, he was glad to know Ginny would be protected. He looked at Minerva and lowered his voice as he asked the next logical question. “Do we have any information on the culprit?” Minerva shook her head. “Nothing conclusive yet, Harry, but I think we can safely assume Pansy Parkinson was involved. The staff who were present in the Great Hall during breakfast this morning have informed me she was behaving in a very normal fashion.” Ron had a quizzical look on his face. “I’m sorry, did you say she was acting normally?” “Yes I did, Mr Weasley,” replied Minerva, looking at Ron. “While everybody else was very excited and concerned about the attack, Miss Parkinson was trying very hard to pretend not to care.” Ron considered this for a moment until understanding dawned. “Oh, right. So how do we trace it back to her then?” “I don’t think that will be possible, Ron,” said Minerva, “but Alicia here will be assigned to keep a very close eye on Miss Parkinson until she is either revealed as the culprit, or the real culprit is apprehended.” Alicia nodded as she stood. “I’ll get started now. Where is Miss Parkinson at the moment?” “Still in the Great Hall,” said Minerva. “Arthur is also assigning two agents from the Magical Law Enforcement Office to assist. They will arrive by nightfall so you will be able to get some rest, Miss O’Riley.” Alicia gave Minerva a grateful look as she headed out the door. Meanwhile, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Minerva, joined Arthur and Molly as Ginny hopped out of bed and prepared to leave the hospital wing. * The day passed slowly for Harry, his unease leaving him feeling a little jumpy. Ginny had insisted on going to her lessons, and Harry had taught his class, keeping one eye on his watch and counting down the minutes until the school day ended and he would be reunited with Ginny again. Finally the classes ended and Harry hurried to the Great Hall, Gawain Robards following close behind. As he went through the doors of the hall, he saw Ginny sitting with Neville as they poured over some text books. Harry took a deep breath and felt himself relax slightly as he made his way over to Ginny. The other students in the hall had quietened as Harry entered, and everybody had moved out of his way. They exchanged looks of trepidation with one another as they watched Gawain Robards striding behind Harry. The Auror had been like a shadow around the castle for the first two months, and the students had adjusted to his generally undisruptive presence. Now, for the first time, he looked overtly dangerous, and nobody wanted to be the one who crossed him. Harry put his hand on Ginny’s shoulder as he sat down next to her, while Gawain stood against the wall a short distance away. “Hi, Ginny,” said Harry, trying to sound casual. Ginny turned to him and threw her arms around his neck. “Oh, Harry, I’m so glad you’re here.” Harry was startled, but he knew exactly how she felt. “I’m glad to see you too, Ginny. Are you alright?” Ginny nodded and as she broke apart from Harry. “I’m okay. It’s just been a long day is all.” Neville watched his old friends and stood from the table. “I’ll leave you two alone for a little while.” Harry turned to Neville. “I’m sorry, Neville. Please stay. It looks like you and Ginny were in the middle of something anyway.” Neville gave a small smile and sat back down. Harry looked at the books arrayed across the table and noticed a combination of Herbology reference books and a few books that looked like the healing guides he had seen Hermione and Molly reading at the Burrow following the battle. Harry couldn’t hide his curiosity. “What are you two up to, anyway?” Neville had trouble meeting Harry’s eyes. “We’re just looking into some remedies is all.” Harry looked to Ginny, but she gave him a barely perceptible shake of the head which Harry took to mean he should drop the subject. Neville then suddenly looked in the direction of the entrance to the hall and tensed. “She’s here, Ginny,” whispered Neville. Harry couldn’t help it as he looked over his shoulder and saw Pansy Parkinson walking towards the Slytherin table. As Harry watched, he also saw Alicia come in and make her way towards Gawain. She looked very tired now. Ginny let out a long breath. “Damn her for making me feel this way.” Harry put his arm around Ginny. “Don’t worry, Gin, she’s being watched now.” Ginny nodded. “We should have used your map to watch her after Max gave you the warning.” Harry was dumbstruck. He had the ultimate surveillance tool sitting in his trunk under his bed, and it had never occurred to him to use it. He smiled at Ginny. “You are brilliant, my beautiful girl.” Harry turned to Neville. “I’m sorry Neville, It looks as though I am going to have steal Ginny away for a little while.” Neville grinned and nodded. “Don’t worry about it, Harry. We’ll finish this later, Ginny.” * “Are you sure about this?” asked Ginny, as Harry stepped to the door of the Headmistresses office. “No,” replied Harry nervously. “She might be very angry with us,” warned Ginny, biting her bottom lip. “She might take our room away.” Harry hoped Ginny was wrong as he peered back down the staircase and saw what he assumed was the shadow of Gawain Robards loitering behind them. “Gawain,” called Harry. “Yes, Harry,” came the voice from down below. “You should probably join us for this.” Harry knocked on the door as Gawain came bounding up the steps. “Enter,” called Minerva McGonagall’s voice from the other side of the door. Harry, Ginny, and Gawain made their way into the office, greeted cheerfully by Minerva as she escorted them to the sofas by the fire. “So, Harry, what can I do for you?” asked Minerva, as they all sat down. Harry swallowed as he glanced at Ginny, seeing her wide eyes and knowing how she felt. He reached under his robes and pulled out a large and complexly folded piece of parchment, laying it on the coffee table between the four of them. Minerva picked it up and looked at it quizzically for a second. When nothing more happened she put it back down again. As she looked up at her two students, she noticed they appeared to be rather nervous. “Are you both feeling alright?” Harry nodded as he picked up the parchment. He tapped his wand against it and uttered, “I solemnly swear I am up to no good.” Ignoring the raised eyebrow from Minerva, he placed the parchment back on the coffee table and watched as the ink revealed itself. Minerva and Gawain had both leant forward as they peered at the parchment, trying to make out what was appearing. After a few seconds it was clear. The Marauder’s Map sat before them. Minerva read the title before she gave Harry a piercing stare. “What is this, Harry?” “Open it,” said Harry, unable to meet Minerva’s eyes. Minerva and Gawain opened the parchment. They both looked at the map in silence for a moment, watching the names make their way around the corridors and classrooms. Comprehension dawned as they realised it was a map of Hogwarts. “Merlin’s beard, Harry,” said an astounded Gawain Robards. “Is this real?” “Yes,” replied Harry. “It shows the location of every person within Hogwarts. The only exception is the Room of Requirements.” Minerva raised her head to look at Harry. Harry swallowed as he saw the look of anger on her face. “Explain yourself, Mr Potter. Where did this come from?” Harry suddenly felt like he was eleven years old again, facing Professor McGonagall after one of his many infractions upon the school rules. Harry sighed heavily. This reaction was not unexpected, but it didn’t make it any easier. “Look at the names of the authors.” Gawain closed the map and read the names. “Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs.” Gawain looked confused. “Who are they, Harry?” Harry took out his wand and conjured a Patronus silently. The silver stag erupted from the end of his wand and strode over to the corner of the office. “My Patronus takes the same form as my fathers did,” said Harry, his voice beginning to rasp as Ginny put her arm around his shoulders. “He was also an unregistered Animagus, who took the form of a stag. His friends called him ‘Prongs’.” “Padfoot was his best friend, who was also an unregistered Animagus who took the form of a large black dog. He was also my godfather, Sirius Black.” Harry felt his tears start now but could do nothing to prevent it. The silver stag in the corner faded away to nothing as Harry continued. “Wormtail was the small boy they befriended. He could take the form of a rat. Eventually he would betray my parents, resulting in their deaths. His name was Peter Pettigrew” Minerva was looking at Harry, stunned by what she was hearing. All her initial anger had been forgotten as she began to understand where the map had come from, and how difficult it must have been for Harry to reveal this to her. “Moony was the reason the other three learned how to transform into animals. You see, he was a werewolf, and his friends liked to keep him company when he transformed during each full moon.” Minerva gasped as she clutched her chest. “Remus?” Harry nodded and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. “The map was given to me by… some helpful individuals… during my third year. Professor Lupin found the map and confiscated it, but he gave it back to me when he left his teaching post,” explained Harry. Minerva eyed him shrewdly. “Did these ‘helpful individuals’ happen to have red hair and an uncanny ability to create mayhem, before disappearing without a trace afterwards?” Ginny smiled at the mention of her brothers. Harry shrugged his shoulders in response. “My recollection is a little hazy on that point, but the red hair certainly seems familiar,” said Harry vaguely. “I can’t be certain as to who gave me the map, and I would hate to falsely accuse anybody by guessing now.” Minerva rolled her eyes and tried not to smile at Harry. “Well, ignoring the extensive list of school rules that have been broken merely by the possession of this map, it will prove to be extremely useful. I think your job just became considerably easier, Gawain.” Gawain chuckled. “I know. There’s Miss Parkinson, safely tucked away in the Slytherin common room.” Harry smiled as he watched Gawain. He was like a child with a new toy, and Harry could relate to the thrill. He had been astonished when he had first received the map and realised what it was. Minerva sat down and regarded her two students. “Is this the only copy of the map, Harry?” Harry nodded. “As far as I know.” Minerva pulled her wand out of her robes and proceeded to duplicate the map a number of times. She took the original map and handed it back to Harry. “In the interests of your own safety, you should probably keep this, Harry,” said Minerva, with a smile directed towards her stunned student. “Now, show me how it works again.” Harry grinned as he showed Minerva, Gawain, and Ginny how to operate the map, before he returned to his room with Ginny; Gawain no longer needing to keep such a close eye on the couple. * Harry kissed Ginny tenderly, hoping she felt the love he had for her through his kiss. Before the attack, Harry had never thought about the possibility of losing Ginny. Now he found that his feelings of love and desire were amplified by the prospect of potential loss. Ginny held on to Harry, wanting to devote her entire focus on Harry, but found she kept looking at the map which now lay on the desk in their room. She wanted to scream at Pansy Parkinson for being able to affect her again, despite her vow not to let her experiences last year get on top of her. “I’m sorry, Harry,” said Ginny. “I just can’t stop thinking about her.” Harry knew how Ginny felt. His own paranoia was bubbling away at the back of his mind, and he felt compelled to constantly check the map to reassure himself. “How about we have Kreacher keep an eye on her for us?” suggested Harry. “Doesn’t he have to work in the kitchens?” asked Ginny. Harry shook his head. “Not really. He does that by choice because I’m here.” Ginny smiled at Harry as she was again struck by the remarkable change in Kreacher since he had belonged to Harry. “It would make me feel better knowing Kreacher was following her,” said Ginny. “Can he make sure she knows she’s being followed? I doubt she’d try anything if she knew she was being watched.” Harry considered this for a moment. “Okay. I’m not sure Minerva would like it if she knew though.” Ginny shrugged. “I’m more worried about what Pansy might try next.” “Fair enough,” said Harry. “Kreacher.” The little house-elf appeared in the room before Harry and Ginny. Harry knelt down and asked Kreacher if he would like to help him again. Kreacher was delighted to be asked to help, so Harry explained the situation to the house-elf, and what he needed. Kreacher grinned and nodded as he disappeared to begin his task. Harry was left hoping that Kreacher didn’t suddenly appear right next to Pansy if she was already in bed. He dismissed the concern from his mind as he felt his own tension start to ease. * The rest of the week passed by without incident. Harry and Ginny smirked at each other whenever they saw Kreacher darting between various pieces of cover as he performed his task of following Pansy Parkinson. Pansy was obviously livid with the less than subtle monitoring of her movements, and Harry wondered why she didn’t complain to Professor McGonagall or Professor Slughorn about it. Enough people knew that Kreacher belonged to Harry, and Harry was sure that knowledge would have made its way to Pansy by now. Ginny and Neville were now often found pouring over text books on their mysterious project. Harry knew Ginny would probably tell him what the project was if he asked, but something always came up to drive the question from his mind. Auror training was starting to become very complex as they started to learn about the tactics and strategy behind running an investigation into the suspected use of the dark arts. Harry had been astounded to learn just how much of his time would be spent behind a desk as he filled out paperwork and made plans for operations, instead of running around out in the field, having exciting adventures with Ron and Ginny. The apparation techniques Harry was developing with Gawain were finally starting to come together, and the results were going to be tested against the professional Aurors sometime in the coming weeks. Ron’s flare for tactics and strategy, honed through years of playing wizard’s chess, had seen him appointed the planner of the upcoming mock battle. Ron had been delighted to discover that at least one aspect of Auror training had come naturally to him. As the week came to an end, Harry found himself in his Potions lesson with Ginny as they tried to create a potion to counter the effects of the Draught of the Living Death. As Harry leafed through his book, he didn’t notice Professor Slughorn watching him. “Harry, my boy, I can’t help but notice you’re not using the standard text book,” said Professor Slughorn, as he approached the desk Harry and Ginny were sharing. Hermione shot Harry a worried glance, as Harry hurriedly tried to conceal his text book under the ingredients he was using. “Well don’t be shy, Harry,” said Professor Slughorn, as he reached the desk. “Let’s have a look at it.” Harry slid the book out and held it up for Professor Slughorn to see. Professor Slughorn held out his hand, but Harry was very reluctant to part with the book for any reason. Not seeing any way out of the situation, Harry handed the book to Professor Slughorn. As Harry and Ginny watched they could see the incredulous expression on their Professor’s face as he realised he was looking at a hand written text book. “Oho, this is remarkable, Harry. Did you write it yourself?” Harry was lost for words. He had expected to be berated for using an unapproved text book, but instead found that Professor Slughorn hadn’t noticed the slight differences between his book and the approved text. Instead, Professor Slughorn it seemed, was captivated by the beauty of the book, just as Harry still was. “No,” said Harry nervously, “a friend made it for me.” “Extraordinary,” said Professor Slughorn, not really hearing Harry. “It’s a work of art. Look after it, my boy.” Harry nodded as he accepted the book back from Professor Slughorn. Harry tried to cover the book but Professor Slughorn had stopped in his tracks as he started to turn away from Harry. “Wait a moment, show me that book again, Harry.” Harry slowly passed the book back to Professor Slughorn, who didn’t open it this time. Instead, he looked at the cover and began muttering to himself. “Severus Snape,” said a clearly baffled Professor Slughorn. “Why does this book claim to be written by Severus Snape?” “Ah...” said Harry, suddenly lost for words. “Please, Professor,” said Hermione urgently. “I wrote the book for Harry, using some of Professor Snapes notes and ideas to improve the potions. I attributed the book to Professor Snape as a way of honouring his memory.” Professor Slughorn looked startled. “Oh, right then. Well, when you have time, Harry, I’d very much like to have a good look at your book.” Harry nodded and smiled in relief as he took his book back and shoved it into his bag, reminding himself to make a copy of the book and leave the original safely tucked away in his room. After the lesson ended, Harry and Hermione walked down the corridor together; Ginny and Ron following closely behind. “Hermione,” began Harry, “I think you really should consider getting this book approved for use in the school. I thought Slughorn was going to confiscate it today.” Hermione nodded slowly. “I’ll think about it, Harry. Just don’t let Professor Slughorn get hold of it again.” Harry grinned. “Don’t worry... I’ve got a plan.” Ginny rolled her eyes and snorted as she walked behind Harry. * Pansy Parkinson was troubled. Potter’s house-elf was following her incessantly, even into the Slytherin common room. She had seen Harry and Ginny laughing at her as they watched her in the Great Hall and the corridors. She was sure they weren’t allowed to set a house-elf on her like this, but she was terrified of complaining about it. Pansy didn’t know what the others knew. She had been keeping a watch out for anybody following her, but hadn’t spotted anybody except Potter’s elf. It was obvious to her that Potter and Weasley suspected her of the attack, or worse; actually knew that she had carried it out. Whatever was happening, she couldn’t act while she was being watched, and it appeared that regardless of what Potter thought he knew, he couldn’t prove it. So they had reached a stalemate, both waiting for the other to make a mistake that could be exploited. * Harry exhaled sharply. “Witness for the Wizengamot, Harry James Potter,” announced the wizard who led Harry into the court room. Hushed murmuring surrounded Harry as he made his way to the large wooden chair in the middle of the room and sat down. He scanned the crowd and quickly spotted the red hair of Ginny. She gave him an encouraging smile and winked at him. Harry was pleased to see that Arthur and Molly were also sitting on either side of Ginny. Harry tried to hide his nervousness as he took in his surroundings. With a jolt, he realised this was the same court room he had been in when he faced expulsion for his use of magic in front of his cousin Dudley. The stone walls remained the same, but this time the court room was brightly lit and Harry could clearly see the faces of the people seated around him, including several reporters sitting in the top row. Harry’s eyes narrowed as he recognised Rita Skeeter among the reporters, who seemed unable to disguise the look of hunger on her face. Her colleagues were also eagerly sitting forward in anticipation of what they were about to see. At least the photographers weren’t allowed in here, Harry reminded himself. A queasy feeling passed through Harry briefly and he averted his gaze from the reporters. He knew his testimony before the Wizengamot was a big story, but he had hoped the reporters could show a little decorum within the court. The white hair of Narcissa Malfoy was almost glowing as she sat in the front row. Harry thought she seemed to have shrunk in stature as well, her usually elegant black attire having been replaced by the standard issue robes of Azkaban. She gazed at Harry, but he could not detect any malice in her eyes. In fact, Harry thought she looked resigned to her fate, as if she just wanted to get this hearing over with. A short wiry man in dark green robes stood and stepped to the raised podium situated in front of and above Harry. He raised his hands and the crowd fell silent. As Harry peered up at the man, he guessed this would be the new Chief of the Wizengamot. The man held up a piece of parchment and addressed Harry as he read from it. “You are Harry James Potter, currently of no fixed address?” asked the man in a high pitched voice. “Yes, sir.” “You are here today to give evidence in relation to the activities of Narcissa Malfoy during the wizarding war?” “Yes, sir.” “Very well, let us begin. Could you please tell us about your dealings with Mrs Malfoy?” Harry nodded and swallowed before he began. “Prior to the Battle of Hogwarts, myself, along with two companions, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasley, were captured by a team of snatchers led by the werewolf, Fenrir Greyback. Fenrir suspected who I was, but due to some quick improvisation by Hermione just prior to our capture, I was barely recognisable and Fenrir couldn’t be certain. Fenrir decided to take us to Malfoy Manor to try and determine who he had really captured.” “Narcissa Malfoy and her husband were both at Malfoy Manor, and they tried to identify me with the help of their son, Draco. Narcissa’s sister, Bellatrix LeStrange, was also at the Manor. Bellatrix became very alarmed when it was revealed that we were in possession of the Sword of Gryffindor; an item she believed Severus Snape had placed within her vault at Gringotts.” “Narcissa had Ron and I taken to the cellar and locked inside, while Bellatrix tortured Hermione for information about how we had come into possession of the sword.” The Wizengamot chief held up a hand and Harry stopped talking. “Did Mrs Malfoy participate in the torture of Hermione Granger?” “I don’t know,” replied Harry reluctantly. “We could hear Hermione being tortured from the cellar, but I can only remember the screams now.” “Please continue,” said the Wizengamot chief as he made a note on a piece of parchment. Harry took a deep breath before he continued, struggling to keep his emotions under control. “Inside the cellar, we found Luna Lovegood, Dean Thomas, the wand maker Ollivander, and a goblin named Griphook. They had all been held at the Manor for varying lengths of time. Griphook was dragged from the cell by Draco and taken to Bellatrix, where he lied about the Sword of Gryffindor, telling Bellatrix that it was a copy, and not the genuine sword. Bellatrix then summoned Voldemort.” “Fortunately, Aberforth Dumbledore sent us help in the form of a house-elf called Dobby. With Dobby’s help we were able to escape from the cellar and rescue Hermione. In the ensuing fight, Dobby was killed as we made our escape,” said Harry, his voice cracking as his throat burned. “Did Mrs Malfoy participate in the fight?” asked the Wizengamot chief. “Yes. She and her son fired several spells at me.” “Very well,” said the Wizengamot chief as the crowd started to murmur again. “As to the night of May 2nd, Mrs Malfoy has stated that she lied to Voldemort in order to save your life, telling Voldemort you were dead, when you were in fact still alive. Is this correct?” “Yes,” said Harry, to the accompaniment of gasps from the crowd, “and no.” “Please explain what you mean, Mr Potter.” “Narcissa did lie to Voldemort when he asked her to check if I was dead. However, she lied to him so that she would have a chance to save her son, who was still in the castle. She did not lie to Voldemort with the noble intention of saving me.” Harry could see Narcissa staring at him out of the corner of eye, but he ignored her and kept his focus on the little wizard standing at the podium. The Wizengamot chief motioned for quiet. “I have nothing further for you, Mr Potter. Does Mrs Malfoy’s representative have any questions for this witness?” An old wizard who was sitting next to Narcissa now stood and regarded Harry with barely concealed contempt. Harry braced himself, waiting for the first question about Horcruxes from the interrogator. It never came. “Mr Potter, can you tell us who established the Children of the Victims, Educational Trust?” asked the old wizard, smiling politely now. “What...?” Harry was caught off guard. He had not expected this. The old wizard leered at Harry. “Come now, Mr Potter. There’s no need to be so modest. I am merely asking if you established the Children of the Victims, Educational Trust, using a million Galleons that you inherited from your godfather.” Harry tried to think if there was any way out of this. “I don’t see what that has to do with anything.” “Oh, but I think it has a lot to do with this situation,” said the old wizard. “I believe your reliability as a witness is questionable, as you are a major benefactor of those whom the Wizengamot has accused Mrs Malfoy of conspiring against. You are obviously highly prejudiced against Mrs Malfoy, and as such, your evidence must be treated with a certain amount of scepticism.” “That you have gone so far as to provide monetary assistance to the alleged victims of the war, including to some individuals the Wizengamot has called on as witnesses in this and other trials, could be construed as a form of bribery by proxy.” Harry could feel his anger rising, but he tried to remain composed as the interrogator continued. “Have you threatened any of those who have testified before the Wizengamot with the withdrawal of any money paid to them by your trust, if they were to provide testimony that was not to your liking?” “Of course not,” said Harry forcefully. “Nobody was supposed to know where the funds had come from, and as far as I know, nobody did until you just told them.” Harry struggled to control the anger in his voice. “Actually, I’m curious as to how you learnt of those details.” The interrogator waved his hand as if dismissing the issue. “That is not an issue I am able to discuss.” The interrogator hesitated before proceeding as he saw the outraged looks on the faces of those around the courtroom. He realised he may have gone too far in accusing their hero of bribery. Harry meanwhile, was certain that the Gringotts goblins were behind the interrogator’s knowledge of the trust fund. He guessed they would have been happy to provide information about Harry’s financial dealings in an effort to undermine him. Harry sighed as he realised Bill was right; the goblins really didn’t like him. The interrogator regarded Harry thoughtfully for a moment before he continued. It was time to try a different tact. “A request was made by my client for you to provide testimony on her behalf. Instead of agreeing to my client’s request, or simply ignoring it, you chose to testify against her without your co-operation being requested by the Wizengamot. I think the court would agree that this demonstrates your extreme dislike for my client” Harry was incensed. “Of course I don’t like Mrs Malfoy. I don’t like people who hurt my friends, and Narcissa would also have happily let me die if she wasn’t trying to rescue her son.” “You have accused Mrs Malfoy of being responsible for the torture of your friends, Mr Potter. Perhaps you have let your sympathies for others cloud your memory. Did you actually see Mrs Malfoy torture any of your friends? “No,” said Harry reluctantly. “And did you observe Mrs Malfoy use her wand at any time during the Battle of Hogwarts?” “No, I didn’t.” “I would also point out that much of your testimony today had been in relation to other people’s actions, and not those of my client,” said the interrogator smugly. “They were all working together,” replied Harry defensively. “And yet you didn’t see my client torture anyone. In fact, the only time you saw her fire a spell was while she was in her own home defending herself from you and your friends.” Harry tightly gripped the arms of the chair he was sitting in, fighting the urge to scream at the interrogator. He turned and looked at Ginny sitting in the crowd. Her face was pale and she looked appalled at the direction the questioning was taking, but she smiled and Harry felt himself calm down. “But I did see Mrs Malfoy in the forest clearing with Voldemort on the night of the Battle of Hogwarts.” The courtroom was silent as all eyes focussed on the interrogator. “Perhaps you did see my client, Mr Potter. I would put it to you that Mrs Malfoy was only present in that clearing because of her fear of her husband, and her concern for the fate of her son. On the evening following the Battle of Hogwarts, do you recall hearing her say that she had been dragged into this situation by her husband, moments before Mr Malfoy stunned her in the Great Hall at Hogwarts?” “Yes,” said Harry, as he thought he realised where this was going now. This interrogator wasn’t foolish enough to mention Horcruxes, but he could paint Narcissa as a victim of her husband, and claim that any action she took during the war was merely to ensure her son’s safety, while at the same time painting him as a person who would go to any lengths in order to avenge the people he believed were the victims. Harry sighed loudly and drew his wand. He touched it to the side of his head. “Would it help if you could see my memories of Mrs Malfoy’s actions?” asked Harry, as a silver thread attached itself to his wand at his temple. The interrogator’s eyes widened. “There is no point in that, Mr Potter. You may have altered your own memories in a deliberate attempt to attack Mrs Malfoy’s character further.” Harry shrugged as he broke the connection between his wand and his memories. “Perhaps we could look at Mrs Malfoy’s memories?” ventured Harry. The court room was filled with a chorus of shouts demanding that Narcissa’s memories should be viewed. Harry was suddenly nervous at the prospect of people seeing the images of his past. He was regretting his mention of the memories already. Narcissa’s representative was glaring at Harry now. “You have no authority to demand any such thing here, Mr Potter,” he spat. “However,” said the Wizengamot chief, rising to the podium, “I do have just such authority. Have a Pensieve brought in please,” he said, as he turned and addressed an assistant sitting behind him. “The Wizengamot will view Mrs Malfoy’s memories of her actions in the forest, as it is this claim of defiance towards Voldemort which will form the basis for any leniency to be shown by this court.” “This is outrageous,” blustered the interrogator, his eyes bulging as he glared at the Wizengamot chief. The Wizengamot chief held the interrogator’s stare, before his own eyes hardened. When he spoke again Harry was startled by the force behind his words. “Outrageous doesn’t even begin to describe what we have had to witness this day, sir. Mr Potter has already conceded that Mrs Malfoy did in fact lie when questioned by Voldemort; a lie which saved his life. I would remind you that this is a concession that Mr Potter did not have to make, as he was under no obligation to testify at all.” “Now,” continued the Wizengamot chief as he swept his arm around, indicating the other members of the Wizengamot, “The Wizengamot will learn the truth of this incident on which you have based so much of your client’s defence.” As the Wizengamot chief sat back down, Narcissa’s representative began conferring urgently with her. Harry noticed that she didn’t look concerned by the developments. Harry suspected that she knew his version of events would be revealed as the truth, but it would still show her lying to Voldemort to indirectly save Harry. A stone Pensieve was brought in and placed halfway between Harry, who was sitting in the middle of the room, and Narcissa in the front row. The crowd watched and whispered as Narcissa extracted the memory and placed it into a glass phial. The Wizengamot assistant strode to the Pensieve and poured the contents of the phial into it. Harry was just starting to wonder how anybody was going to view the memory, when the assistant waved his wand over the Pensieve and Harry was startled to see the image now hanging in the air above the Pensieve. The image was very large, almost life size realised Harry as he stared at it, unable to look away from the horribly familiar scene. The court room fell silent as the memory played out. * Ginny was hypnotised by what she was seeing. The image showed several Death Eaters and giants standing around a fire in a forest clearing, Voldemort waiting silently. Narcissa did indeed look terrified, but Ginny was not concentrating on her; Ginny was waiting for Harry, holding her breath as the seconds ticked by. Ginny saw Bellatrix fawning over her master, before Voldemort spoke, lamenting that he thought Harry would have come to him. Voldemort was talking, but he didn’t appear to be directing his words towards anyone in particular. A shiver ran down Ginny’s spine as she heard Harry’s words cut through the still night air. Ginny gasped as she saw Harry step into the firelight. Her tears started to flow as she heard Hagrid protesting, but Harry didn’t move. He stood and faced Voldemort, and Ginny could see the fire and fear in his eyes. She wanted to shout a warning to Harry as Voldemort raised his wand, cocked his head to one side, and fired the Killing Curse at Harry. Her hand covered her mouth as she saw Harry fall to the ground. Harry had told her about his meeting with Dumbledore after he died, but all she could see was his crumpled body lying on the cold ground, and she could feel her heart breaking again as she watched. She registered her mother and father both putting an arm around her, but she could not acknowledge their presence at the moment. All that mattered to her was the macabre image floating in the middle of the court room. Ginny had a burning desire to hex Narcissa as she knelt over Harry. Narcissa was bent low over Harry for several seconds, whispering to him, but Ginny ignored the words echoing around the courtroom. As she watched, Narcissa raised her head before turning to look at Voldemort; obvious terror in her eyes as she told him Harry was dead. The Death Eaters and giants began cheering, and Ginny was appalled by Voldemort’s proud boast before he tortured the body of Harry. Once Harry’s body lay still on the ground again, the image faded from the courtroom. Ginny’s mind snapped back to the present and she was startled as she saw many other people begin to wipe their eyes. She could hear her mother sniffling beside her and she cast a quick glance at her father. His eyes were bright and free of tears, but Ginny could see the tendons and muscles in his neck were straining as he wrestled with his evident anger. Ginny scanned the court room. Everyone had been lost in the scene before them, and seeing what Harry had done was far more intense than just reading about it in the Daily Prophet. She noticed that even Rita Skeeter was not immune to what she had witnessed, the little witch’s face having drained of all colour as she sat in the top row of the court room. * Harry could feel how tense his body was, but he was unable to force himself to relax. Narcissa was regarding him with a blank expression, as her representative stood and addressed the court. “Disturbing images certainly, and while they do highlight the heroic actions of Mr Potter, I think you will all agree that Mrs Malfoy was clearly not a willing participant.” Harry sighed and looked at the floor. His strength and his patience were being sorely tested by this charade, and he could feel his anger starting to rise. Narcissa’s representative continued on in this manner for another twenty minutes, the interrogator repeatedly pointing out that Narcissa was a victim herself, had not raised a wand during the battle, and had in fact saved the life of Harry Potter. Harry was becoming weary until a thought occurred to him. “Why don’t we ask Mrs Malfoy about her involvement in the death of Albus Dumbledore?” asked Harry. A deathly silence fell over the courtroom. Harry saw Narcissa’s eyes widen and panic crossed her now strained features. She stood up and whispered urgently to the interrogator who was representing her. Harry saw the interrogator’s face pale as he listened. He had evidently been unaware that Narcissa had made an unbreakable vow with Severus Snape to ensure he killed Dumbledore if her son was unable to carry out Voldemort’s instructions. Suddenly noise filled the room as the people in the crowd began speculating about what Harry had meant. Harry looked up into the crowd and saw Ginny giving him a crooked smile, obviously not entirely sure what Harry had been implying about Mrs Malfoy. The old interrogator raised his hand. “Members of the Wizengamot, Mrs Malfoy no longer wishes to contest the charges brought against her.” The noise was almost deafening as shouts and cheers rang out around the court room. It took several minutes for the noise to subside as people resumed their seats. The chief interrogator stood again and addressed the court. “Mr Potter, you may go, and the Wizengamot thanks you for your time today,” he said to Harry. “Sentencing will take place after a short recess.” With that, the members of the Wizengamot stood and began filing out of the rear door of the court room. Harry looked around and saw that the crowd was also starting to make its way out of the court. Slightly baffled by the sudden turn of events, Harry stood and joined the queue waiting to get through the doors. He felt a hand close over his fingers, and he knew Ginny was with him. Ten minutes later Harry and Ginny were making their way through the atrium of the Ministry of Magic, flanked by Aurors as reporters yelled questions at Harry, demanding to know what Narcissa Malfoy’s involvement in Albus Dumbledore’s death had been. Harry said nothing as he made his way to one of the fireplaces and flooed directly back to Minerva McGonagall’s office at Hogwarts. “Ah, Harry, back already. How did it go?” asked Minerva, concern in her voice. Harry smiled weakly at his Headmistress. “Narcissa decided not to contest the charges.” Minerva gasped. “But why?” “I suggested we should discuss her part in Albus Dumbledore’s death,” explained Harry, as he glanced at the portrait of Severus Snape. Yet again Snape was asleep, or at least pretending to be. Harry wasn’t sure why Narcissa had withdrawn her defence, but he suspected that it once again had a lot to do with keeping her son out of Azkaban. Minerva glanced at the clock on her desk. “Well then, Harry, seeing as I have already arranged for your classes to be conducted by the other teachers today, and I have made apologies for your absence from Herbology, Ginny, why don’t you two go and enjoy some peace and quiet for the rest of the day?” Harry and Ginny shared a look of relief between themselves. “Thanks Minerva, we’ll do that,” said Harry quietly. Minerva beamed at her two students before her expression became serious again. “There is just one thing, Harry.” “Yes?” asked Harry curiously. “Gawain and Alicia have informed me that a certain house-elf has been following Miss Parkinson around the castle, generally making a nuisance of himself,” said Minerva with a raised eyebrow. Harry tried to suppress his smirk while Ginny looked at her feet. “I trust you didn’t order your house-elf to do this, Harry.” Harry tensed for a second. “No, Minerva, I didn’t order Kreacher to do anything.” Harry averted his eyes from Minerva’s stern gaze. He wondered if she had spotted the meaning behind his denial, and if she would think it was as clever as he did. After all, the difference between ordering someone to do something, and asking them to do it, made all the difference in Harry’s mind. Minerva knew Harry was lying, or at least bending the truth. While he had managed to keep a straight face, Minerva could see his partner in crime was only seconds away from rolling around on the floor in fits of laughter. She rolled her eyes. “Just make sure the little fellow doesn’t do anything rash.” Harry could feel Ginny starting to shake as she fought for control of herself beside him. Her laughter would be infectious and Harry knew they had to get out of the office fast. Harry nodded. “Minerva,” he said, his lips pursed together as he turned and led Ginny from the room as quickly as could. Minerva shook her head as her students departed her office. As long as Harry and Ginny felt safe, and their house-elf didn’t interfere with any investigation, she would leave the matter be for now. * The following day found Hogwarts abuzz with talk of the hearing. Copies of the Daily Prophet were everywhere, as Professors fought a losing battle to win back the attention of their students. While most people were delighted with Harry’s performance at the trial, not everyone shared their feelings. Pansy Parkinson could feel the blood rushing through her body. Her heart was beating so fast she thought it might explode as she fought to control her rage. She stared at the copy of the Daily Prophet which was now burning in the fireplace of the Slytherin common room. She wanted to lash out at the world, but mainly she wanted to destroy Harry Potter. First, he had taken her parents from her, and then the position of power she had held. Now, it had been revealed that he was the one who had denied her plea for help once she had nothing left. She had nothing left in this world now. It was time to see if Harry Potter could survive without the very things he holds dear. Pansy struggled to control her breathing and calm herself. Even in her humiliation and anger, she knew to act on impulse would see her achieve little. Patience and planning would be the key to her vengeance now. * In a warehouse on the outskirts of London, Draco Malfoy had also been reading the account of his mother’s trial in the Daily Prophet. Unlike Pansy Parkinson, Draco had not been bothered by the article. Instead, he had been amazed by the concessions Harry Potter had made towards his mother. “Is this true, Father?” asked Draco, unable to hide his surprise. “Did Mother really lie to the Dark Lord so she could save me?” Lucius sneered at his son. “She was weak. Our victory was at hand, and instead of ensuring that victory with the death of Potter, she betrayed the Dark Lord so she could come to your rescue.” Draco looked at his father, trying to read his thoughts. “So Potter told the truth?” Lucius stood and grabbed Draco by the arm, hauling his son to his feet. Lucius put his hand around Draco’s throat as he forced him back against the brick wall behind him. “Know this, Draco,” hissed Lucius. “Your precious mother has cost us our rightful place of power. Her single act of disloyalty destroyed everything we had worked for.” Lucius released his son, watching Draco with contempt as he slid down the wall. So like his mother, he thought to himself. Lucius could feel the eyes of his followers on him now. He turned and faced them, as they sat on the floor, frightened and hungry. He liked them that way; they were so much easier to control. Lucius glared at his men. “Who else would like to discuss my wife and her betrayal?” Nobody moved. Lucius stalked across the warehouse floor to the door in the far wall. He wrenched the door open and disappeared into the night; a common practice in recent weeks. Draco sat on the floor and rubbed his throat. His father had been steadily coming apart before his eyes for months. However, this was the first time he had ever laid a hand on Draco. For Draco, that act had been a final confirmation of the futility of their continued aspiration for power. They were now starting to turn on each other. He leaned his head back against the wall and looked at the picture of his mother in the paper. She had been sentenced to seven years in Azkaban, the Wizengamot having shown leniency for her guilty plea and the testimony of Harry Potter confirming she had indeed lied to the Dark Lord. Draco wondered why Harry had even bothered. If the roles had been reversed, he knew he would have lied through his teeth to ensure Harry spent as much time in prison as possible. He re-read the transcript of the trial again. Harry had been forceful in his claims against his mother, but as far as he could tell, he had never lied. He surveyed the group sitting on the floor a short distance away. There were ten of them now, and he had noticed their grumbling was getting louder each time his father left their presence. Crabbe and Goyle were becoming particularly vocal in their dissatisfaction with the plans of Lucius Malfoy. It made Draco nervous, but he was still wandless and he was not going to object to their growing displays of frustration. He did not want to create any more enemies, especially within his own camp; if it truly was his camp anymore. * As the cold autumn night howled outside the stone walls of the castle, Ginny lay in Harry’s arms as a tear ran down her cheek. The firelight flickered in her eyes as she watched the flames dance, and she felt the warmth throughout her body as they lay in their bed. Their earlier intimacy had been slow and gentle, Ginny worrying about Harry’s physical state. She knew it was a baseless concern, but since she had seen the image of him lying on the ground after been struck by the Killing Curse, she had not been able to push the thought from her mind. She felt a need to protect Harry from any further harm. Harry felt the wetness of Ginny’s tears on his chest. “Ginny, love, is everything alright?” Ginny turned her face up to look at Harry, and she almost broke down completely as she saw the concern in his eyes. She took a deep breath as she lifted her head off Harry’s chest. “I’m okay, Harry. I just keep thinking about what you did for all of us... for me.” Harry propped himself up on his elbows as he looked carefully at Ginny’s face. He had thought of her as he watched Narcissa’s memory in the court room yesterday, and he had worried about how she would react. He wished she had not seen the events in the forest, even though she already knew about them. “Ginny, listen to me carefully,” said Harry softly. “I know how hard it was for you to see the memory, and I truly wish you had not had to see it, but I can’t change that now. You have to remember that what you saw happened to a different person than I am now, a person trapped by prophecy and destiny.” Ginny nodded as she sniffled. “I know, Harry, it just looked so painful and I wanted to try and save you from that pain. I know it sounds foolish, but it felt so real to me; not a memory at all. And I didn’t want you to die for me, because it scares me that you would do it, leaving me alone without you in my life.” Harry thought he understood. He began to run his fingers through Ginny’s hair, subconsciously finding comfort in the repetitive movement. Harry himself had found the images disturbing, and he was left wondering if he could ever make that sacrifice again. If he was honest with himself now, he didn’t think he could. “I did those things to ensure that Voldemort could be destroyed and you would be safe. At the time I believed my fate was predetermined, and that’s what made it possible for me to cast aside my own life. Now, if I was called upon to do it again, I don’t know that I could.” Harry looked deep into Ginny’s eyes. “You see,” whispered Harry, “I couldn’t bear to leave you behind again.” Ginny’s heart melted and she knew Harry was now truly |